www.asianovel.

com
 i

Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai

Saikyou (WN)
From Common Job Class to the Strongest in the World • あり
ふれた職業で世界最強 • 平凡职业成就世界最强

Seventeen-year-old Hajime Nagumo is your average, everyday

otaku. However, his simple life of pulling all-nighters and sleeping in
school is suddenly turned upside down when he, along with the rest
of his class, is summoned to a fantasy world!

They’re treated like heroes and tasked with the duty of saving the
human race from utter extinction.

But what should have been any otaku’s wet dream quickly turns
into Hajime’s nightmare? While the rest of his class are blessed with
godlike powers, Hajime’s job, Synergist, only has a single
transmutation skill. Ridiculed and bullied by his classmates for being
weak, he soon finds himself in despair.

Will he be able to survive in this dangerous world of monsters and

demons with only a glorified blacksmith’s level of strength?

Author(s): Chuuni Suki

Artist(s): Takayaki
Year: 2013
Country: Japan
Genres: Action, Adventure, Drama, Fantasy, Harem, Mature,
Psychological, Romance, Shounen
Tags: Adapted to Anime, Adapted to Drama CD, Adapted to Manga,
Adventurers, Animal Characteristics, Antihero Protagonist,
Appearance Changes, Appearance Different from Actual Age, Artifact
Crafting, Average-looking Protagonist, Beastkin, Beautiful Female
Lead, Betrayal, Bullying, Character Growth, Chuunibyou, Clever

www.asianovel.com
 ii

Protagonist, Cold Protagonist, Cute Children, Demi-Humans, Demon

Lord, Demons, Depictions of Cruelty, Dragons, Dungeons, Evolution,
Fantasy World, Firearms, Game Elements, Godly Powers, Gods,
Heroes, Human-Nonhuman Relationship, Level System, Loli, Love
Interest Falls in Love First, Magic, Male Protagonist, Masochistic
Characters, Monsters, Multiple Transported Individuals, Older Love
Interests, Overpowered Protagonist, Personality Changes, Polygamy,
R-15, Saving the World, Skill Assimilation, Slaves, Special Abilities,
Strong Love Interests, Student-Teacher Relationship, Sudden
Strength Gain, Sword And Magic, Transported into Another World,
Tsundere, Underestimated Protagonist, Unique Weapons, Vampires,
Weak to Strong, World Travel
Source: Re:Library, bakapervert

ASIANOVEL VERSION: 3.5

PDF VERSION: 1.4
UUID: 63226710-588d-11e9-9e2a-cd80bd1d2921
USER: Cipher_Einnon
DATE CREATED: 2019-04-06
LANGUAGE: English

More info and chapters:

https://www.asianovel.com/series/arifureta-shokugyou-de-sekai-saiky
ou-wn

www.asianovel.com
1

www.asianovel.com
 2 Report

Chapter 0 - Prologue
Source: Re:Library

In the darkness, the only source of light was shrinking at a rapid

pace. He involuntarily stretched his hand upwards, yet he wasn’t able
to grasp anything. The dreadful feeling of falling into an endless
abyss caused his nether region to tighten. Nagumo Hajime’s
expression twisted due to fear as he gazed at the light that gradually
faded away.

Currently, Hajime is falling into a bottomless abyss. The only

source of visible light came from the surface. While exploring the
labyrinth, Hajime fell into a huge rift valley, he kept falling, until he
fell into a place where the light could not reach. While surrounded by
darkness, Hajime could hear the sound of the wind. At the same
time, he could also see a revolving lantern rotating. ⌈1⌋

As a Japanese person, if he was to convey his delusion and hope

since coming to this world, the inequality he experienced since then,
and the inequality he is currently experiencing now, is a little too
much to take in.

～～～～～～～

Monday, that is the beginning of the most melancholy day of the

week. Most people would sigh upon thinking about the beginning of a
new week, while recalling the paradise that is yesterday.

Nagumo Hajime was not an exception either. However, Hajime’s

situation was not as simple, it was because the school was a bad
place that caused his mood to sullen. Just as usual, when the bell was
about to ring, Hajime dragged his tired body to the classroom door
and pushed it open.

At that moment, most of the male students in the classroom

www.asianovel.com
 3 Report
clicked their tongues, and glared at him with a scornful look. The
female students also didn’t expose any friendly expressions. It was
fine even if they acted cold and detached towards him, but some
were clearly looking at him with contempt.

Hajime tried to ignore them, and walked towards his own seat.
However, there would always be a meddlesome and talkative guy
beside him.

“Yo, nasty otaku! Did you stay up all night to play games
again? Was it an erotic game?”

“Ew, soo gross~ Playing erotic game for the whole night is
really so disgusting~”

What did they find so funny for them to burst into a loud laughter?
The one who started ridiculing him was Hiyama Daisuke, he was the
one who started harassing Hajime everyday as if it was his
homework. The three idiots laughing next to him were Saito Yoshiki,
Kondo Reiichi, and Nakano Shinji. Overall, it was these four people
who frequently harassed Hajime.

As Hiyama had said, Hajime was an otaku. Even though he was

called nasty, it doesn’t mean his actions and appearance were
terrible to behold. His short hair was neatly trimmed, there was not a
hint of bed hair. He also didn’t have any mental problem, even
though he didn’t actively participate in community campaign, his
honest appearance does not give rise to the feeling of disgust. He
was merely fond of things like figures, mangas, novels, movies, and
games.

The criticism otakus received from the average people was indeed
very strong, but it was only to the degree of mockery, it won’t give
rise to any hostility. In any case, why were the male students in the
entire class despised him? That was because of her.

“Good morning, Nagumo-kun! Almost late as usual, you

www.asianovel.com
 4 Report
should come earlier next time.”

One female student smiled happily as she walked beside Hajime. In

this class, no, in this entire school, those who were on friendly term
with Hajime was only a few minority, and they were the root cause
that gave rise to the situation a moment ago.

This girl was called Shirasaki Kaori, she was one of the two
goddesses in the school. Regardless of male and female, she was
extremely popular due to her beauty. Her gorgeous black hair
reached up to her waist, her big droopy eyes revealed a hint of
gentleness, and her tiny nose aligned perfectly with her pink-colored
lips.

She always wear a big smile and share a strong sense of

responsibility, she knows how to take care of other people. She was
always relied on by her classmates, she didn’t abhor anyone, and
treated everyone with equal sincerity. She possessed a maturity
unlike that of a high school student.

So, why would someone like Kaori always cared about Hajime?

Due to the influence of pulling an all-night, Hajime frequently

dozed off in class. Because of this, he was thought of as an
irresponsible student (Even though his grade was average). Kaori
who naturally liked to take care of other people always minded about
him.

In that case, if only Hajime were to pay attention in class, or if he

was a handsome guy, then they would have been able to tolerate
Kaori caring about him. But unfortunately, Hajime’s appearance was
only average, and with his motto of “hobby comes first”, it was
hard to picture him improve for the better.

For a person such as Hajime to be able to get close to Kaori, most

of the male students were unable to accept it, and kept wondering
why only that guy! It was more simple for the female students, it was

www.asianovel.com
 5 Report
because he was wasting Kaori’s efforts. They were only unhappy that
he did not try to change his attitude towards the classes.

“Ah, good morning Shirasaki-san.”

Eh— What’s with this murderous aura?! Under the silent gaze of
everyone, Hajime could only smile bitterly as he replied Shirasaki.

Following that, Kaori wore a very joyful expression. Why did she
reveal that kind of expression?! Even more piercing gazes were
directed at Hajime, which caused him to break out in cold sweat.
Hajime always felt this was impossible, why would the most beautiful
girl in the school care so much about him? Hajime already knew, for
Kaori to treat him so well, other than her nature, there must be some
other reason.

However, Hajime had never thought that she possesses any

romantic feeling for him. Hajime had this kind of mindset; for the
purpose of his hobby, he was willing to give up a lot of things.
Appearance, achievement, and sports, he was mediocre in all aspect.
On the other hand, she was always surrounded by so many good-
looking guys, thus, her action was very inconceivable.

In short, he had to pay attention not to nurture the storm of

murderous gaze! In his heart, he already knew, the moment he
opened his mouth to speak, he will not be able to avoid the forced
labor in the gym.

As if everything was just as planned, when their conversation came

to an end, three people approached them. The 「 good-looking
guys」 mentioned just a moment ago were also included among
them.

“Nagumo-kun, good morning, isn’t this hard on you

everyday?”

“Kaori, looking after him again? Seriously, Kaori is too

www.asianovel.com
 6 Report
kind.”

“That unenthusiastic guy, it’s useless no matter what you

say to him.”

The only one who greeted him among the three was a girl called
Yaegashi Shizuku, she was Kaori’s best friend. The long black hair
tied in a ponytail was her trademark. Her slit and delicate eyes were
sharp, but gentleness also leaked out from within. Thus, rather than
ice-cold, it would be better to say that she was elegant. Her height
was around 172 cm, she could be considered tall among the girls.
Her body posture and imposing temperament automatically made
people associate her with samurai.

In fact, her parents owned the Yaegashi Fencing Dojo. Shizuku

herself had been undefeatable in any kendo convention since
elementary school. She once accepted a magazine interview as the
modern day beautiful swordswoman. She was also frequently
followed by diehard fans. The younger schoolgirl would use
passionate eyes to gaze at her, and call her “onee-sama”. Shizuku
couldn’t help but twitch her lips after hearing their way of addressing
her every time, this was a scene that could be seen frequently.

, the one who spoke to Kaori with a somewhat self-important line

was called Amanogawa Kouki. Living up to his heroic name, he was
handsome, had outstanding grades, and a superhuman who was
good in all kind of sports. He had a fluffy dark brown hair and gentle
eyes, his height was close to 180 cm, and his body was slender yet
toned. Kouki was kind to everyone, and had a strong sense of justice
(He gets hot-headed easily). He was the student of Yaegashi Fencing
Dojo since elementary school, and was a national level athlete like
Shizuku, they were childhood friend. There were at least a few dozen
of girls who had fallen for him, but since he was always together with
Shizuku and Kaori, a lot of girls were unable to bring themselves to
confess to him.

Despite all that, he still gets a confession at least more than twice

www.asianovel.com
 7 Report
per month. He was only able to become popular thanks to all his hard
work.

The last one who spoke with a ridiculing tone was a male student
called Sakagami Ryutaro, Kouki’s best friend. Under his trimmed hair
was a pair of keen and cheerful eyes, he was about 190 cm tall, and
had a bear-like physique. He doesn’t seem to pay much attention to
details, even his brain seemed like it was made out of muscles.

Ryutaro was a hardworking, determined, and hot-blooded person,

that’s why he dislike someone like Hajime who came to school to
sleep and his unmotivated appearance. After shooting a glance at
Hajime, he just snorted with his nose, and completely ignored him.

“Good morning, Yaegashi-san, Amanogawa-kun, Sakagami-

kun. Haha, meh, this can be considered you reap what you
sow, it can’t be helped.”

Hajime laughed bitterly as he returned their greetings. ‘Who gave

you the right to speak with Yaegashi-san, huh?!’ After the greetings,
he could clearly feel many line of sights pricking at him. Shizuku also
possessed a popularity not losing to that of Kaori.

“Since you understand your own conduct, why not try to fix

it? Until when are you going to stop taking advantage of
Kaori’s kindness. Kaori can’t take care of you forever.”

Kouki gave Hajime a word of advice. From Kouki’s perspective,

Kaori’s kind-intention was wasted on a dishonorable student like
Hajime.

Hajime really wanted to retort, “I didn’t act like a spoiled child!

I’d rather her leave me alone!” But if he did, he might get into
trouble with her fan club later. Kouki gets hot-headed easily, it was
useless to retort when the person himself firmly believed he was in
the right. This was the reason Hajime didn’t say anything.

www.asianovel.com
 8 Report
Moreover, even if people asked him to “change”, Hajime still
didn’t hesitate to center his life around his hobby. That was because
his father was a game creator, and his mother was a shoujo
mangaka, he had plans to go get part-time job at his father’s
company or his mother’s workshop.

He already obtained the appropriate skills, it perfectly aligned with

his hobby. This is Hajime’s standard of life, so no matter what anyone
else says, he didn’t feel the need to change his way of life. If only
Kaori did not concern herself with him, he would have lived a
peaceful and ordinary student life.

“No way~ Ahaha……”

Therefore, Hajime tried to shrug it off with a laugh. However, just

as usual, our goddess dropped a bomb without even being aware of
the situation.

“Kouki-kun, What are you saying? I… I was just talking with

Nagumo-kun?”

The classroom became very noisy, the male students gnashed

their teeth, and stared at Hajime with malicious intent. Hiyama and
the other three even discussed where they should take Hajime for a
beating during lunch break.

“Sigh… Seriously, Kaori is too kind.”

Clearly, Kouki had misunderstood Kaori’s intention. A perfect

superhuman, it was due to this reason that he hadn’t the slightest
doubt of his own shortcoming, this is really so troublesome~ Hajime
wanted to escape reality and turned his attention to the blue sky
outside of the classroom.

“……Sorry about that, but those two don’t have any bad
intention……”

Shizuku who had the complete grasp of the situation secretly

www.asianovel.com
 9 Report
apologized to Hajime. On the other hand, Hajime just shrugged as if
there’s nothing he can do about it, and forced a smile.

Just as they were talking about this, the bell that signaled the first
class had resounded, as the teacher entered the classroom.

Perhaps the teacher was already used to the atmosphere in the

class, she didn’t say anything and immediately took the morning
attendance.

After that, the class started like usual, and as it should be, Hajime
also set out on a journey towards the dream world.

Kaori looked at that kind of Hajime with a smile, Shizuku exposed a

bitter smile while thinking he was also a big-shot in a sense, the male
students clicked their tongues, the female students looked at him
with disgust.

～～～～～～～

Sensing the clamor in the classroom, Hajime’s consciousness

gradually returned. Since he often dozed off in class, his body
remembered the time to get up. Judging from his feeling, it seemed
to be lunch break already.

Hajime raised his face from the desk, and took around ten seconds
to take out his daily item — the lunchbox. After surveying his
surroundings, since some of the students had darted to the canteen
to buy their lunch, the number of people in the classroom decreased
a lot. Even so, majority of the students had a lunchbox like Hajime,
so there were still two-third of the students remaining in the
classroom. Moreover, the fourth period just ended a moment ago, so
their social studies teacher, Hatakeyama Aiko (25 Year Old), was still
at her desk discussing something with a few students.

————Gobble! Gobble! Gobble! ⌈2⌋

Amazingly, Hajime finished his lunch in merely ten seconds. After

www.asianovel.com
 10 Report
replenishing his empty stomach, Hajime decided to lie on his desk
and sleep for a while. However, our goddess (to Hajime, she seemed
more like a demon) didn’t let him do as such. She giggled and sat
beside Hajime.

Hajime inwardly moaned, “How terrible”. He would occasionally

feel muddle-headed on Monday, if it was any other day, he would go
to some unnoticeable place to take a nap before Kaori had a chance
to talk to him. However, two consecutive sleepless night made him
feel very sleepy.

“Nagumo-kun, how rare is it to see you in class. Having

your lunch? Why not come and eat with us?”

A dangerous aura flooded the classroom once more, Hajime kept

complaining in his heart. This is so troublesome, can’t you just leave
me alone?

He couldn’t understand her intentions.

Hajime tried to refuse, “Ah~ Thank you for the invitation,

Shirasaki-san. But I already finish eating, why don’t you go
have your lunch with Amanogawa and the others?”

As he said so, Hajime lightly fluttered the plastic bag that was used
to wrap the lunch, it was like a mummy that had its interior drained.
If he refused, he would also receive ridicule from other people, they
would think, “Who do you think you are to reject Shirasaki’s
invitation!” The lunch break would probably become very
unbearable. However, this degree of refusal was meaningless to the
goddess who immediately pressed on.

“Eh! Only that much for lunch? You need to have a proper
meal! I will share some with you!”

(Please spare me! For my sake! Please pay attention to the

surrounding atmosphere!)

www.asianovel.com
 11 Report
The pressure from the surrounding and the cold sweat at his back
increased over time, just at this time, his savior arrived, it was Kouki
and his group.

“Kaori, let’s go eat together, Nagumo doesn’t seem like he

had enough sleep. Do you think I will allow a sleepyhead like
him to eat Kaori’s delicious homemade food?”

Kouki revealed a bright smile while spitting out some nauseating

line, but the handsome guy’s smile and nauseating line didn’t seem
to have any effect on Kaori who was naturally airhead.

“Eh? Why do I need to get Kouki’s permission?”

“Pfft…” Hearing Kaori’s words, Shizuku couldn’t help but restrain

herself from laughing. Kouki forced a smile, and tried to play it off. As
a result, four of the most popular students gathered around Hajime’s
seat. This was a fact that cannot be changed, the pressure from the
gazes was also very unlikely to weaken.

Hajime heaved a sigh and complained in his heart.

(Enough already, why can’t these four people be summoned to

another world? No matter how you look at this group of four, they
seemed like someone who would be involved in this kind of event……
The god, the witch, or whoever from an alternate world, please
summon them away~~)

In order to escape from reality, Hajime indulged himself in his

delusions of another world, he forced a smile like usual and prepared
to get away from here, but just when he got up…… he was unable to
move.

In front of Hajime, a pure white circle with complex design

appeared just under Kouki’s foot. Very soon, all the students around
also noticed this abnormal situation. Everyone’s attention was
attracted by those brilliant patterns, they gazed at the thing that

www.asianovel.com
 12 Report
looked like a magic circle.

At the same time the magic circle was getting brighter, it instantly
expanded to the size of an entire classroom. The abnormal situation
gradually expanded under his own foot. The students let out a wail
after their stiff body gradually relaxed. Aiko-sensei who had been
staying in the classroom until now immediately shouted, “Everyone!
Leave the classroom!” However, just at the same time, the magic
circle’s light flickered as if it was about to explode.

After a few seconds or perhaps a few minutes, when that

classroom which was enveloped by the snow white radiance returned
to its original state, nobody was left in the classroom anymore. The
chairs that fell on the ground, the lunchbox that was left open with
half of the food remaining, the messy chopsticks and plastic bottles,
all the classroom utensils were there, but not a single soul could be
seen. This event — High School Students Spirited Away During the
Daytime — caused huge uproar all over the world, but that is a story
for another time.

www.asianovel.com
 13 Report

Chapter 331
Source: bakapervert

The silence was deafening. It was like the time had stopped.

「Err……I don’t wanna do it though.」

She made doubly sure! It was important so she said it twice!

The place finally turned noisy because of Shia’s words.

Looking closer, this room had beautiful cylinder shape, the width
was around the same with gymnasium in general, and inside it there
were about thirty people.

Complicated geometrical patterns was carved under Shia’s feet.

There were the people who were calling out to her just now
surrounding the pattern, and further around them there were people
wearing robe or armor surrounding them. Although, there was just
one person who seemed to be out of place due to the maid uniform
that she was wearing……

Anyway, their expressions were all similarly distorted with

bewilderment, sorrow, and also indignation.

Among them, a young man who seemed to recover from the unrest
earlier than others took a step forward.

It was the silver haired, blue eyed, intellectual looking glasses

young man who was called Louis just now.

「 Hero-sama. I am the chief spirit priest of Balted

Kingdom’s royal court――Louis Lektor. I am the one who

www.asianovel.com
 14 Report
summoned you here.」

Louis’s robe swayed gently while he kneeled on one knee with a

courteous manner. He then silently bowed his head.

「Your anger is only natural. My deepest apologies. But, I

beg you, please understand that we don’t have any other
way. We don’t have the slightest intention to be rude. If we
have a method to contact you beforehand then we would
dispatch a messenger first to ask for your consent――」

「Err, I’m not angry you know?」

「Eh?」

The intellectual looking young man slipped out a stupid voice that
didn’t suit his face. Perhaps it was just her imagination, but it felt like
his glasses also slipped down slightly.

「Bu, but, just now, you said that you refuse to come to our
aid……」

Didn’t that mean that she was feeling offended because she
suddenly got summoned here without any explanation whatsoever
beforehand? Louis asked that, but Shia spoke with a troubled look
while tapping Vire Drucken on her shoulder.

「 Well, certainly I’m thinking that this is really

troublesome, but I’m not thinking that you all are rude or
anything. If what you are saying about the danger to the
world is real and you are grasping at straw as your last hope,
that’s, it’s only natural for someone in your place to do
whatever you can. ……I have memory doing the same thing
myself, so it will become a boomerang if I get angry here.」

「I, I see.」

What came to mind was her figure in the past clinging on someone

www.asianovel.com
 15 Report
else with all her strength without any reservation at all. Shia’s gaze
became slightly distant.

「While it was an act that I did myself, the way I clung on

someone else in the past was really something. I got elbowed
on the stomach, showered with electricity, got kicked, and in
the end I was sent flying into a swarm of magic beasts, even
so I believed without a doubt that person surely would help
me!」

「……In other words, you are saying that if I get elbowed,

electrified, kicked, and in the end get send flying into a
swarm of magic beast……is that, some type of monster? If I
get send flying into a swarm of them, you will help……」

The intellectual type handsome guy Louis-san was trembling

weakly while his face was turning pale. He was oozing out cold sweat
like a waterfall.

The expression of the golden haired high-spirited young man called

Eric shuddered as though to say 「 Are you……a demon 」 , the
frivolous green haired youth Phil said 「I, is the girl from another
world all like this」 with his expression twitching greatly, the black
haired and taciturn young man Greg was closing his eyes while
praying for Louis’s happiness in the next world.

And then, the other people were also saying 「Te, terrifying……」
while looking at Shia like they were looking at a demon. They were
backing away.

「 No no no! That’s not it! I’m just recounting my

experience! A long time ago I too was asking for help and the
other party did that to me, that’s all I’m saying!」

「 That in itself, I think that person is a savage or

something……doing something like that to a beautiful girl
asking for help is……」

www.asianovel.com
 16 Report
「Tha, that is, well, it’s……」

Her beloved person was called a savage but, Shia-chan, she was
unable to object.

Thinking back, certainly she couldn’t help but thinking 「What a

thing that was done to me at that time……」.

Shia got a faraway look once more while mumbling 「Come to

think of it, even Tio-san suddenly got pile bunkered in her
ass……Yue-san also got her scalp shaved……Hajime-san is
merciless even toward girl isn’t he……」.

There, Eric cleared his throat and stood beside Louis.

「I am Eric Luxeed Balted. The king of Balted Kingdom. Let

me ask you. What do you wish for? You who said that you
understand our feeling stated that you refused to aid us,
then you must mean that we need to compensate you! What
do you wish from us who are facing our destruction!?」

It appeared that Eric who resembled a golden lion was a young

king of a country.

From the start he seemed to be strangely tense against Shia. From

that it seemed that the opinion of the summoner side wasn’t united.

Shia didn’t really understand why the king was opposing the hero
summoning but……

In any case, if the summoning was still carried out despite the
king’s opposition, the only possible hypothesis was that most of his
subordinates were at the agreeing side.

In other words, it was a situation so pressing that they couldn’t

help but doing this even despite the king’s protest.

Shia formed that conjecture while answering frankly.

www.asianovel.com
 17 Report
「I don’t want anything.」

「Wha, what did you say?」

Eric spontaneously revealed his bewilderment.

「 Ah, if I’m forced to say, I want to be returned home

but……」

Shia said that as though she had just remembered it. Louis fixed
the position of his glasses while speaking with a grave expression in
respond.

「 ……My apologies. We are only able to reconstruct the

summoning formula from the old literature. The return
method is……」

Louis answered while getting cold sweat. But Shia only shrugged
her shoulders casually. ‘It’s the golden pattern isn’t it!’ She said.

Eric questioned her once more while frowning.

「If you say that you don’t even have anything you want
then, why……in the literature, it’s said that the hero will lend
their strength on their own will……」

「I’ve never proclaimed myself as a hero. Besides, I don’t

know what do you want me to do but, something like saving
the world is a serious affair. Wouldn’t it be accompanied by
great danger? Furthermore it should be at the level that is
beyond all of you.」

「 What? In other words, you are saying that you are

scared?」

‘Getting cold feet even before hearing the full story……’, Eric
questioned somewhat provocatively and also with exasperation
coloring his expression, in respond Shia――

www.asianovel.com
 18 Report
「Yes! Exactly!」

「Wha-」

She immediately answered bluntly without any hesitation.

Eric and everyone else lost their words. Shia smiled wryly toward
them while saying.

「Now see here, even I have important people you know?」

「Important, people?」

Correct, she had a family. An important family of important people

who treasured Shia above all else.

「My life, it doesn’t belong to me alone.」

「……」

Her life that was treasured by them, there was no way that she
herself could treat it so casually. An act that easily put her life at
stake was like she herself was treating the family that was treasuring
her irresponsibly.

「That’s why, first I have to prioritize myself above

everything else. I cannot risk my life for the sake of a world
and people that I don’t even really know. Of course, if there
is someone asking for help and the situation isn’t that
dangerous, I will lend them a helping hand but……in a
situation where there isn’t even a way to return back, in
another world where I don’t know what could be here, I have
to protect my own life above everything else.」

For the sake of her family. For the sake of her beloved people. For
the sake of the people who loved her.

That was why,

www.asianovel.com
 19 Report
「 I’m sorry. I’m going to abandon all of you to protect
myself!」

No one ever heard an abandoning statement this decisively. They

could only become speechless.

If it was just a mere fright or self-protection that came from

calculation, a ground for negotiation would still exist no matter how
difficult it was.

They had done their best to prepare the material for such
negotiation beforehand.

However, for someone to be this driven for their own protection so

wholeheartedly and straightforwardly……

「Fufufu……you are a kind person.」

A tiny laugh and voice resounded inside the dead silent room. It
was Louis.

He stood and walked in front of Shia. Shia went 「 Heh? 」 and

tilted her head.

「 Just now, you said that you are going to abandon us

but……」

Shia frowned in displeasure, wondering if this person was the

occasional oblivious person who interpreted everything to fit their
own convenience.

However, Louis kept gazing gently at Shia while even his comrades
were looking at him strangely.

「For you who spoke that you will fully focus on your own
protection, the proclamation just now is a poor move isn’t it?
The best way for you would be to pretend that you are
cooperating with us.」

www.asianovel.com
 20 Report
It was Shia herself who said that she had no one and nowhere to
depend on in this other world. In that case, then certainly that would
be the best way for her in order to secure the basic necessities for
herself.

Eric and others gasped and looked at Shia after hearing that.

「 And yet, you made your declaration even while still

knowing nothing of the situation. That is……your sincerity
isn’t it?」

She didn’t want to trick them and imprudently give them hope.

That was why, first she conveyed her own will while knowing that it
was a poor move.

While being aware of the possibility of getting thrown out into the
world where she had no one to depend on.

「……That’s because a promise that is made has to be kept.

My dignity, and my family’s dignity is on the line.」

Just like he who responded to Shia’s request for help at that time.
Even when the elders offered a new and better offer which made
Shia and Hauria clan became unnecessary, her most beloved person
made his declaration without any hesitation of making a country into
his enemy, just because of the reason “because that’s the
promise”.

That was an important rule for the powerful, in order to not fall into
heresy even if they were called a monster.

Shia averted her gaze awkwardly. Her gesture and words made
Eric and others blinked with surprise. Her rabbit ears were swaying
up and down *funyon funyon*. Several people blushed seeing Shia
like that.

Louis’s expression became even more gentle and he turned his

www.asianovel.com
 21 Report
gaze toward Eric.

「Your majesty. In any case, let’s return to the palace. It’s

the fact that we are calling hero-dono here for our own
convenience. We won’t be able to talk about the matter
ahead without first proving our sincerity to hero-dono.」

「Nuh…….got it.」

Eric looked reluctant, but looking at the way he was looking at

Shia, it seemed that his severity toward Shia had lessened compared
to before.

Certainly they were too impatient in their talk. First they should
move to a place where they could calm down. Eric who was
convinced like that offered his hand in order to welcome Shia to the
palace――

At that time,

「For now, I’ll show you to the palace. You should put down
that dangerous weapon already――」

「!? This is too sudden!」

Suddenly Shia’s rabbit ears stood straight, then right away with a
terrific speed Shia rushed toward Erik who was offering his hand to
her.

The sudden action of the girl from another world who was holding a
gigantic war hammer was responded by the royal guard captain Greg
who was showing an amazing reaction speed.

He grasped Eric’s collar and switched their position so that he was

between Eric and Shia.

But, Shia didn’t pause in her charge. Her palm pressed on Greg’s
chest and,

www.asianovel.com
 22 Report
「Nuguh!?」

「Please stand back!」

With the overwhelming arm strength that was unthinkable coming

from the slender girl, Eric wasn’t even allowed to brace himself and
he was sent flying backward.

‘Is the hero rampaging!? Is she rampaging because she think that
she is going to be dragged to the palace!?’ The knights and mages
were bewildered while thinking that. It happened at that instant.

Thunderous sound.

Dazzling flash.

The ceiling was annihilated, furthermore a light pillar pierced into

the room.

The spot where Shia and Eric were at just a moment ago was
completely swallowed by the gigantic light pillar along with the
surrounding. The impact sent the people around flying.

(Electricity! It’s an extra large lightning attack!)

Shia immediately deflected the shockwave that was assaulting her

with a single wave of Vire Drucken while analyzing what happened in
her mind.

It was just as she analyzed, the light pillar was emitting electrifying
sparks which showed that it was a lightning strike.

Although, seeing how it was continuing to pour down without

pause and the impact zone that was too accurate, it was impossible
that this was a natural phenomenon.

As though to prove that, Louis who was similarly blocking the

impact like Shia using some kind of method yelled with a pained

www.asianovel.com
 23 Report
voice.

「Celestial people!? So our action is noticed!」

The lightning was getting thinner. But they couldn’t sigh in relieve
yet.

Because Shia’s excellent senses detected great torrent of power

converging in the sky.

But, Eric yelled fearfully before she could say anything about it.

「Everyone, form the formation!! Something is coming!!

Louis-, protect the hero!」

Not only Greg, Phil and other knights and mages were also
gathering toward Eric’s position all at once. Those who judged that
they wouldn’t get in position in time took anti-impact posture on the
spot.

Louis who responded immediately to Eric’s words muttered

something while sliding toward Shia.

「Hero-dono! Don’t move from there!」

Right after that, Louis’s gnarled cane was tinged with light, then a
half-spherical barrier was created.

Shia slipped out an admiring voice「Oo~」 that was out of place,

at the same time Eric at the rear pulled out the large sword on his
back and stabbed it into the floor. By doing that, a barrier of faint
golden vortex was produced.

The next moment.

The ceiling collapsed and fell like cannonball.

「Guuh」

www.asianovel.com
 24 Report
「-!?」

The large stone of the ceiling impacted the barrier. Groaning

voices enduring the attack reached Shia’s rabbit ears from
everywhere.

(This isn’t a mere collapse. This is……wind’s sound? Is this a more

powerful version of “Wind Hammer”?)

Shia looked up to the sky. Her superior rabbit ears accurately

perceived the phenomenon occurring outside the barrier.

The wind element magic “Wind Hammer” that Tio and Yue
sometimes used. It was a magic that blew powerful gale to strike
downward.

Right now what was attacking Shia was something more powerful
than that. In a manner of speaking it was like a downburst.

「Kuh, no good-. The building won’t hold! Hero-dono!」

「Wawa, oops!」

Cracks ran through the whole room like spider web. It seemed the
building wouldn’t endure even before the endurance of the barrier.

At this rate they would be blown away along with the barrier……

Louis seemed to judge so. He tried to carry Shia by quickly leaping

toward her.

And so, Shia swiftly dodged.

Louis-san made a face that seemed to say「Eh? It’s a lie right?」

while passing through in front of Shia.

In that instant, the whole building was blown away in radiating

direction. Naturally the people who were forming barrier and also the
people enduring using shield and the like were similarly blown away.

www.asianovel.com
 25 Report
Shia was sent flying by the violent squall and got thrown into air.
Louis reached out his hand yelling「Hero-dono!」 but……

For Shia, it wasn’t the time for that so she turned away her gaze.

「The killing intent is high desuu」

Her rabbit ears were twitching *piko piko!*. Sharp wind slicing
sound that was different from before entered her rabbit ears!

A stone that was the material of the former building was flying at
her at that timing. Shia lightly hopped using it as her stepping stone
and then an invisible wind passed through right beside her.

Furthermore! Even more wind slicing sound in great number! There

was even flashs of lightning visible far above!

Countless wind blades poured down like heavy rain. In addition

they were not visible to the eye. There was no way they could be
evaded, and even if it was possible, most likely the lightning rain that
fell in the speed of lightning after that would be inescapable……

And so, Shia took a peek into the future.

「The safe zone is~, here!」

Shia stepped on empty air with a casual step and walked three
steps ahead. The countless wind blades that rained down in an
instant passed through around Shia in vain.

Without pause Shia took a step backward like a leaf swaying in the
air. A flash passed through in front of her with lightning speed like a
spear.

When she twirled as though dancing, it was like the wind blades
and lightning themselves were falling while avoiding her.

*Ton-* She stepped on the air with light footsteps. However, in

www.asianovel.com
 26 Report
contrast with that lightness, Shia’s body leaped backward like a
bullet. The guillotine that was falling from the sky after that was hot
on her heels, but Shia wasn’t even grazed.

She easily got out of the attack range and landed on the ground,
there she finally witnessed what kind of place she was at.

A round moon that was far bigger than the one at earth was
floating.

What the moonlight shining down from the clouds’ interval

illuminated was dilapidated buildings……no, many obsolete buildings
that ought to be called an abandoned or ruin.

It seemed that all of them were made from stone. Half of them
were crumbling, there was an arch that looked like it could collapse
anytime, and straight stone pillars with unknown utility were
standing in a disorderly fashion.

The cylinder building where Shia was summoned seemed to be a

splendid building that was conspicuously big even among these
buildings. Though there was already nothing remained of it except a
crater.

A forest was visible at far away. At every direction. It seemed this

bunch of abandoned buildings that were like ruins were located in
the middle of a forest.

「Uu……」

A groan reached her rabbit ears. When she turned her gaze there,
the maid-san wearing maid uniform who looked out of place was
lying on the ground right nearby. Blood was flowing from her
forehead. It looked like her consciousness was also hazy. She must
have gotten hit by stone and received light concussion.

Then, the night sky suddenly became bright. It was a dazzling

brightness that was different from moonlight or lightning flash.

www.asianovel.com
 27 Report
「Ugeh, this time it’s flame!? They are really brimming with
killing intent!」

Even while she was cursing, countless lump of flame fell down as
though a volcano had erupted.

Shia glanced at the maid, then she sighed deeply and said 「It
can’t be helped」. She quickly carried her in her arms and leaped
behind a large stone pillar.

A beat later.

Tremendous explosive sound resounded. The flaming lumps

impacted and exploded, scattering flame and shockwave abundantly
everywhere.

It was truly something that ought to be called a carpet bombing.

Shia peeked out from behind the stone pillar and looked around.
She could see Eric and others enduring the attack desperately.

Shia immediately withdrew behind the stone pillar and lightly

slapped the cheeks of the maid who was groaning「Uu~n」.

「Onee-sa~n! This isn’t the time for sleeping you knooow~.

It become really troubling right now you knooow~. Come on,
please wake up!」

「Uu~, don’t slap my facee~……hah!? Where is here!? I am

Dahlia!?」

‘Who am I!?’ That might be what she wanted to say before she bit
her tongue. Or perhaps that was her saying her name properly? (TN: I
don’t know how to translate this one. In Japan ‘who am I?’ is ‘watashi
wa dare da?’. Here the maid said ‘watashi was daria!?’, it can sound
like she isn’t talking clearly because she bit her tongue, or it can be
interpreted that she is speaking her name Dahlia.)

www.asianovel.com
 28 Report
The maid-san with blond hair and golden eyes, her hair bundled up
with a barrette looking like she was in the first half of her twenties
had beautiful face even from Shia’s perspective. That beautiful face
was flashing through many different comical expressions.

「Onee-san Onee-san. I understand you got your head hit

and feel confused, but right now we are in the middle of
extravagant bombardment. Please return to your senses
quickly.」

「You are……hero-sama!?」

*Bang-*, explosive sound shook the air. Pebbles and dusts flew
along with the impact. The stone pillar guard was going strong, but
all of those flying at both sides woke up the maid completely this
time.

「Hero-sama, you saved me? I’m grateful!」

「Your welcome. More importantly, what is going on? That

glasses person said something about celestial people or
something.」

「He, hero-sama, what composure……as expected!」

「Ah, yes, let’s set that aside for a bit now.」

The maid-san seemed moved for some reason. This person too was
relatively composed or perhaps she had thick nerve……Shia was
thinking that while making a gesture of putting an object to the side.

The maid-san――when Shia asked to check, she didn’t bite her

tongue, instead it seemed her name was really Dahlia――looked up
to the sky with an expression that was filled with unease and
loathing.

「 It’s the celestial clan, hero-sama. They are arrogant

bunches living far above in the sky pretending as the

www.asianovel.com
 29 Report
messenger of god.」

「God’s messenger……」

Shia’s voice spontaneously slipped out「Uhee」. She had no good

memory at all in regard of such existence.

「Most likely that bunch sensed hero-sama’s summoning.

They intend to obliterate hero-sama along with all of us!」

Shia’s rabbit ears jerked in respond. From the falling sound of the
flame lumps raining down from the sky, the attack was in a direct
course toward them.

Shia lifted up Dahlia into a princess carry and rushed away from
that place.

Dahlia was surprised, but right after that she saw the place they
were at just now got swallowed by flame blast and she gulped.

Shia immediately hid herself behind a half-destroyed building.

「Obliterating, that doesn’t sound peaceful. Besides, that’s

strange. From what all of you said, aren’t you all wishing to
save the world? Why are they trying to kill you all who are
intending to save the world?」

Shia implicitly asked ‘Are you all lying?’. Dahlia quickly shook her
head left and right in respond.

「 You are wrong-, hero-sama! Please trust us! We are

certainly wishing to save the world!」

「H~mm, then why? What is the objective of this celestial

clan whatever?」

‘She doesn’t look like she is lying huh’, Shia thought while asking
so. Dahlia then informed a truly unpleasant information to Shia.

www.asianovel.com
 30 Report
「 The one trying to end the world is god――the divine
spirits, that’s why-」

「So it’s that kind of pattern again!」

It seemed that it was that pattern again. Shia went ‘Oh my god-‘
while looking up to the sky with both hands covering her face.

「 The various divine spirits has given up on mankind.

Indeed, mankind had done something to the extent that
caused that decision. However, even if that is the case there
is no way we can just allow ourselves to be destroyed
obediently-」

「Somehow concerning words are flowing out like flood.」

Even when she appealed「I don’t want to hear anymoore!」 by

flopping down her rabbit ears flat on her head, Dahlia-san’s high
speed explanation that was overwhelmingly lacking in detail
continued rapidly like machine gun.

And then, Shia’s excellent rabbit ears caught all her words without
missing anything!

「 The celestial clan obey the decision of divine spirit

absolutely. That’s because they are worshipping divine spirit.
What’s more, even if the people on the ground are destroyed,
they alone are living in the sky. There is no way they won’t
help the divine spirits-」

「Aa~, so that’s why. I who was summoned for salvation

also become erasure target like this.」

「Hero-sama is a target to be erased!」

Even if she strongly said it like that……. Even if she clenched both
of her small fists and strongly said that looking a bit cute…….

www.asianovel.com
 31 Report
She wanted to punch that pretty face. Shia couldn’t help but
laughing drily.

Then, at that timing several people slid to where the two of them
were at.

「Dahlia! You are safe! The hero!?」

「Your majesty! Hero-sama is safe!」

The one who arrived with a grave look was his majesty Eric and
Greg, Phil, and then several knights.

「We are running into the forest now. We’ll return to the
palace somehow.」

「But, your majesty. The celestial people are……」

「 Louis is holding them back for us……we’re going to

retreat by ourselves.」

The mouth of Eric who said that was gritted tightly looking like he
was enduring something that was hard to bear.

「No way……even if it is Louis-sama who is called as the

kingdom’s strongest, he won’t be able to face that many
celestial people! Furthermore he is also terribly exhausted
right now due to the summoning ceremony!」

「Don’t say that-. I know it already-」

Shia guessed from that conversation.

Most likely, that glasses young man chose to use himself as

sacrificial pawn in order to hold back the enemy.

For the sake of protecting his master, and allowing the hero who
was their hope to escape.

www.asianovel.com
 32 Report
From the conversation right after the summoning, Shia understood
well that the king Eric and his close aides had relationship as close
friends. They were tied together by such strong trust to each other.

The fist of Greg and others were shaking because they had to use
one such friend as a sacrificial pawn.

「Anyway we have to bring the hero to a safe place!」

Eric gave his order. Greg reached out toward Shia.

「 Thi, this is heavy desuu. It’s troubling if you all are

risking your life for me as you please」, Shia said with a really
troubled look.

Then, in that timing a voice came from the sky. The voice sounded
irritated because the opponent just wouldn’t die.

「Stop the useless struggle. It’s unsightly.」

One of the celestial people who were above the clouds descended
until few dozen meter above the ground. Something like a dazzling
pattern was floating on his back while he was hovering in the air. He
was a bald man wearing pure white priest’s robe.

Just like his voice, his gaze that was looking down to the lower
world was also colder than ice.

「Good grief, to think that there is someone who is able to

revive the summoning method that should have been lost
several hundred years ago……you humans are really foolish
without end.」

That extremely cold gaze was directed to the building where Shia
was hiding.

「 I know you are there, otherworlder. So you come to

disturb this world once more like in the past.」

www.asianovel.com
 33 Report
Louis and his caster subordinates hurriedly put themselves in front
of his gaze.

Eric and others said「Don’t come out!」 to Shia, but Shia shook
her head saying「It’s meaningless to hide」 and showed herself
resolutely. Behind her Eric and others also came out preparing to
fight.

「Hah. I brought a squad here just in case because we will

be facing someone called by the summon ceremony but……to
think it’s just a beastman girl.」

The scorn rode the wind and resounded through the night sky. As
for Shia, she said「Hee, so beastman also exist in this world~.
Ah, I see. That’s why no one kicked up a fuss even after
seeing my rabbit ears」 with comprehending face without even
showing any displeasure.

Eric placed himself in front of Shia. He spoke vehemently toward

the celestial man who was still looking grave.

「 Celestial, I ask you to withdraw from here. Certainly,

humans have harmed so much nature. We used the spirit
element so excessively that it cornered the spirits. But, we
noticed that foolishness. We are making preparation to
recompense for that!」

「Hou, recompense?」

The exhibition of peculiar words that Shia didn’t really understand

caused Shia to be assaulted with an intense feeling of wanting to say
「Let the concerned party take care of the rest」 and left this
place but……

Unlike Hajime, she didn’t happen to have the lion heart that
allowed her to intentionally ignore the atmosphere. Shia’s heart was
always the rabbit heart. (It was self-proclaimed though)

www.asianovel.com
 34 Report
And so, she stayed in this place for the moment.

「That’s right. We are amassing spirit elements and all the

spirit stones that the people throughout the country have in
order to return them to the star tree, to return the power of
the world. Certainly we human might be foolish. But, we are
a race that can notice our mistake and recompense for it!
That’s why, please――」

His majesty Eric desperately pleaded. But it was interrupted by a

sneer.

And then,

「Worthless.」

It was dismissed with just one word.

Through the gaps of the clouds, countless dazzling light was

created in the night sky. Those lights were like stars in the sky,
however, they were raining down the smell of death which was too
ominous toward the ground.

It seemed that the force of celestial people above the cloud was
going to drop the light of judgment to the surface.

「Repent. The judgment is absolu――」

「Excuse mee~, can I interrupt for a bit?」

A voice that felt just too nonchalant was cutting across the vexed
Eric and others.

The celestial man’s glare pierced into Shia.

「I’m unable to understand most of the situation though. I

was suddenly summoned just now, and then suddenly
designated as erasure target with no question asked. Soo,

www.asianovel.com
 35 Report
please, it will be great if you can take those factors into
consideration no matter what.」

「Worthless.」

As expected it was dismissed completely with one word.

「 Your circumstance is of no relevance for us. Simply

because you came here from another world, you are already
an evil that is harming this world’s order. Know that your
existence itself is a sin.」

「Ah, now see here! Even I have family! Besides, they will
come to pick me up in a day or two! Like that I think me
being here won’t be any disturbance to the world order or
anything!」

Shia understood that Eric and others weren’t bad people.

But, as expected it was her own life that should be prioritized. She
was unable to risk her life to face unknown enemy for the sake of a
world that she didn’t even knew what its circumstance was.

Besides, it wasn’t like she was completely unable to understand

the reason of the celestial people. Even Hajime was called irregular
and the like at Tortus. For people who treasured the world order,
something like people of another world was nothing but a cause of
headache.

That was why, Shia did her best talking.

‘Let’s stop fighting. I’ll leave soon, so let’s not treat each other’s
life so cheaply.’ She argued.

However, these celestial people, indeed, certainly it was just like

Dahlia said, they were an existence that was like a walking lump of
arrogance.

www.asianovel.com
 36 Report
「Stop talking further. It’s filthy. A vulgar creature that
cannot do anything other than crawling on the ground, who
do you think you are talking to.」

「…………Regardless of your sense of value, even I have the

right to live. My family is waiting for me to return home.」

「Right to live? There is no such thing. The right over life

and death always belong to us, the celestial.」

No good. The talk wasn’t getting through at all……

Shia’s rabbit ears tiredly slouched down with heavy gloominess

covering it.

And then,

「It’s irrelevant even if they are human from another world.

This family of yours must be inferior creature just like you
without a doubt. If you say that they will come to bring you
back, we will exterminate them until nothing rem――」

Suddenly the celestial’s words stopped. The person himself didn’t

understand why he stopped talking.

Just,

「Inferior creature? Hajime-san is? Yue-san is? Otou-sama

and Okaa-sama and everyone are?」

What was sure was that the pressure emitted by the rabbit eared
girl who was muttering that was causing his skin to get goosebumps.

「 Those words just now, I’ll pretend that I don’t hear

anything. I will ask one more time. Can you all please
withdraw from this place? Can’t both sides walk the path that
doesn’t endanger anyone’s life?」

www.asianovel.com
 37 Report
The celestial man showed his answer by creating a gigantic mass
of lightning above his head.

There was no more delay. It seemed that the execution was

absolute, as expected. A moment later, the gigantic lighting would
surely trample the ground below.

So.

Shia leaped straight up and punched with her right!

「a, eh?」

It was like teleportation. The girl who was right below just a
moment ago was in front of him. The celestial man who could do
nothing except making stupid voice toward that fact, instantly, ate a
hard fist that felt like there was steel inside it and he was sent flying!

The celestial man who was turned into cannonball pulverized an

abandoned tower and pierced through! Without pause he opened a
wind hole on the abandoned building that was on his trajectory
before impacting the ground. He bounced like rubber ball while
vanishing into the forest.

From the distance, several trees could be seen collapsing before

finally there was a thunderous sound that was accompanied by dust
smoke rising.

Perhaps that man was flying for around 400 meters.

Disturbance rode on the wind and rushed through the ruins.

Through the ground below, and also through the clouds far above.

「I thought it will get blocked by someone at the level of

apostle, but unexpectedly there is no resistance.」

The fist went *crack crack*. The neck went *clack clack*.

www.asianovel.com
 38 Report
The treasure warehouse shined, an iron ball the size of a basket
ball was summoned. That ball that was dragged by gravity and fell
was lightly kicked up like performing football juggling. Vire Drucken
was held up.

「How long you all are going to look down at heree! Fall
down here-, SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! Desuu!」

The out of place「Desuu!」 echoed magnificently.

*GOGAN-* The impact sound of metal clashing sounded out, at the

same time the metal ball that was hit by Vire Drucken flew vertically.

Midway it generated a membrane that looked like white air, and

*paan* impact sound resounded through the night sky.

The celestial people recovered from their shock and hurriedly tried
to shot down the flash but……

They were already too late.

In the next moment, the metal ball that instantly flew to above the
cloud powerfully burst out and spread ripples with vivid light blue
color over and over again.

A beat later fierce vibration shook the air and thunderous roar fell
like waterfall.

The clouds were blown away in a round shape and a splendid hole
was created in the sky.

At the center of that hole that was created in the cloud, the moon
could be seen completely. Clear moonlight fell to the ground, forming
a heavenly ladder with superb position as though it had been
calculated.

Shadows were falling in pieces, like people losing their footing from
the ladder.

www.asianovel.com
 39 Report
It was around ten people perhaps. The force of celestial people
that was one-sidedly slaughtered from the sky.

Several people fell to the ground as they were and raised cloud of
dust.

Only a single person flew away to escape, but the rest barely fixed
their balance and headed toward Shia.

「Divine punishment-」

Countless flame lumps and lightning attacks surged toward Shia.

「Screw off desuuu!!」

A swing of Vire Drucken. *PAN-* A sound like the air bursting rang
out, then it was like the air was distorted with the shockwave surging
through it, erasing all the attacks.

「That’s impossible!?」

「Don’t falter!」

One of the celestials opened his eyes wide as though he was

seeing a monster.

A different celestial scolded him while manifesting a sword of

compressed flame in his hand.

「Tha, that’s!? Don’t tell me it’s light sa○r!?」

「Li, ligh? Eei, it’s too late to get scared now-. Die――」

*Begyo!* Such sound came out, at the same time Vire Drucken’s
horizontal swing hit the celestial-san along with the light sa○r (?). He
was turned into the second pinball and flew into the forest.

「A mere inferior creature dare!」

www.asianovel.com
 40 Report
「Receive your judgment obediently!」

Two swords approached. They weren’t light sa○r (?), but physical
swords. However, they weren’t normal sword. Whether it was the
pressure they emitted or the blade that was reflecting the moonlight,
they were sharp thing that gave off impression of terrifying
sharpness.

――*KAAN*

Such sound rang out. The sound came from Shia’s hand and leg
that blocked the swords.

――Shia-style metamorphosis magic Steel Garment (Nickname,

Spirit Defense)

「Ha?」

「Eh?」

There wasn’t a single scratch on Shia-chan’s precious skin! The

eyes of the two celestial-san turned into dot. Because, it’s sword you
know? A really sharp sword came slashing you know? It’s so sharp it
can sever a large tree with one stroke you know?

Or rather, how could *KAAN* sound came from human body?

「An opening desuu!」

Shia tossed up Vire Drucken. Aa~nddd.

――Shia-style Double Lariat!!

Pleasant sound *gokyu!* sounded from the celestials’ neck!

「Idiot! Letting go of your weapon like that!」

‘Like this, she couldn’t create shockwave like before to erase the
lightning!’, another two celestials thought and fired their lightning.

www.asianovel.com
 41 Report
「Barrier desuu!」

「Aa!? Formid! Churchila!」

Using Shia-style Barrier, the celestials whose neck made *gokyu*

sound and got invited into heaven reincarnated into splendid meat
barrier. They got burnt black and fell to the ground. Even the
cremation was perfect.

During that time, Shia snapped the falling Vire Drucken into her
grasp and then she made use of the centrifugal force to throw it.

The two celestials barely dodged, but they gasped seeing the
passing war hammer.

Because there was a chain stretching with clinking sound from it.

「Funnuu!」

It was a yell that was filled to the brim with charm. However, if the
chain that was linked with the handle was pulled by inhuman
physical strength……

Naturally, the huge war hammer was pulled back with a movement
that ignored the law of inertia.

「Guaa!?」

An impact came from behind right after they thought the hammer
had passed through. One of the celestials was squashed as though
he just got run over by a truck.

――Shia-style Rabbit Punch (War Hammer version)

「This-, this damn monster-!!」

The last celestial was covered all over with lightning spark. Shia
grumbled 「Mumu-, it’s like Hajime-san’s Lightning Clad!」 and
she strengthened her vigilance.

www.asianovel.com
 42 Report
The celestial charged forward like a streak of flash. Both his hands
were grasping lightning ball that looked like plasma. A pressure that
could scatter human body just from touching it could be fell from
them.

And so,

――Learned from Hajime Yakuza Kick!!

「Gobouo!?」

Shia’s kick splendidly ran into his solar plexus.

The spark vanished and the celestial man was staggered while
holding his stomach.

The celestial was wordlessly closing and opening his mouth like a
fish gasping for air. Ahead of his gaze Shia was twisting her body
greatly. Her hand that was holding Vire Drucken was turned
backward as though she was drawing a bow……

「No matter what kind of circumstance there is, no matter

what kind of existence is the enemy, I won’t surrender my
right to live.」

The rabbit ears stood straight. The rabbit tail also stood straight.

「If you wish to kill even after everything that I said, then
there is no choice!」

「Wa, wait-」

The celestial man squeezed out his voice asking Shia to stop, but
Shia hit him with her unflinching gaze……

「Fly until the moon-!! Desuu!!」

*GON-* The sound resounded and a single shadow flew.

www.asianovel.com
 43 Report
Dancing at the center of the beautiful moon.

Shia relaxed her swinging posture and placed her war hammer on
her shoulder.

She tapped the war hammer on her shoulder while looking down.
There, she saw the young king and his people watching in a daze
with opened mouth and stupid looking face.

From where they were standing, it was a scene of a rabbit eared

girl standing in the middle of the large moon.

The light blue hair glittering from the moonlight looked far
removed from reality when it was swaying by the night wind. It had
mystique that stole everyone’s gaze unconsciously.

‘I see.’

Everyone was convinced.

That she was special.

Putting aside whether she was the hero that was extolled in
legend, without a doubt she was a special girl.

Because, she was that terrifying,

She was so terrifyingly beautiful,

And then, because she suited the moon so much like that.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

Forgive me for the story and world view that are like the default

www.asianovel.com
 44 Report
(sweat)

Shia arc is mainly Shia-style violence, so it will be great if you can

enjoy that part.

Nichijou chapter 25 is posted at Gardo Comic.

Lily is……lol

Also, Samba Yue-san can only be showed somewhere huh, was

what I thought.

Please try reading it no matter what!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 45 Report

Chapter 332
Source: bakapervert

A horse cart was running along the forest while vibrating and
making rattling sound that didn’t sound gentle to one’s butt.

It moved in the way that hid itself from the bright moonlight.

Although, there were several knights and mages riding horse

around a horse cart, so it wasn’t really hidden.

It was running along the forest was only for peace of mind.

From its running speed that was too fast to be called stealthy, it
could be clearly seen that the group was wishing to reach their
destination as fast as possible.

The inside of the horse cart that was hurrying through the road like
that was filled with really awkward silence.

(This feels absurdly awkward desuu~)

It was oppressive……well, not really, but the silence that was

containing delicate tension that was observing how the other party
would act was silently giving damage to Shia’s rabbit heart.

If she had to say, yes, it was like that.

She was feeling like a transfer student in her first day.

Who should she talk to? In the first place should she be the one
who started the talk? Or rather, if you guys are going to glance like
that then it’s fine if you call out to me you know? Look, there must be
at least one person in the mood maker role right, there is right? It’s

www.asianovel.com
 46 Report
fine even if you call out to me cheerfully you know! C’mon!

That was how she felt. The mental state of meaninglessly checking
one’s own belonging to ignore the awkwardness, such feeling!

The cause was obvious.

The battle VS celestial race just now.

And then, the overwhelming physical power.

‘Get close and punch! That is exactly the ultimate skill!’ The battle
that seemed like to claim like that with its simplicity and clear cut
intend without concealing anything, it seemed to carve something
unforgettable in their mind.

Their eyes that were looking at Shia when she lightly landed on the
ground were similarly filled with awe, as though they were witnessing
the descend of genuine goddess――or rather a fighting god.

It was to the degree that everyone starting from the king Eric
simultaneously kneeled without delay.

It went without saying that Shia got flustered by that. She hastily
said 「Please don’t knee~l! You there, please don’t worship
mee!」 and made everyone stood up. It even made she herself to be
the one who suggested to go to the kingdom by saying ‘Anyway first
let’s go to somewhere where we can calm down’.

Also, the royal capital was in a different place from that old ruin
where the literature of hero summoning was discovered.

Shia reflected of such thing while peeking out from the coach’s
window. The wind was making her rabbit ears flapping while she was
praying to the moon.

(Hajime-sa~n, Yue-sa~n! It’s fine if you come to pick me up right

at this moment you knoww~)

www.asianovel.com
 47 Report
Reach! This feeling!

「Shia-sama……you’re beautiful……」

It seemed that her prayer reached. To the maid-san in front of her.

The rabbit heart’s range appeared to be relatively short.

It was different from the content of her prayer, but finally the
silence was broken.

Shia smiled sweetly while turning her gaze to the maid-

san――Dahlia.

For some reason she looked intoxicated. It seemed that she was
fascinated by Shia who was looking sorrowful while the moonlight
was illuminating her from the window.

「 Err, thank you very much? But, Dahlia-san is also

beautiful you know?」

「No, no way……that praise is too much for me. Compared

to Shia-sama who is strong and beautiful like the goddess of
the moon, the likes of me is a mere pebble on the roadside!」

Dahlia-san clenched both of her small fists and spoke insistently

with rough nasal breathing「Funsu-」. “Raising both hands and
clenching fists” seemed to be the peculiarity of this person.

「 Pebble on the roadside you say……you don’t need to

abase yourself like that. Or perhaps, someone as beautiful as
Dahlia-san is the standard of this world?」

Shia wasn’t giving flattery or anything, even from the perspective

of Shia who was used to seeing transcendentally beautiful women
and girls, Dahlia was a beauty whose humility just now only sounded
like sarcasm.

Although, thinking carefully his majesty Eric and Louise and others

www.asianovel.com
 48 Report
too, the male camp was also a complete line up of handsome men.
Shia tilted her head wondering if it was this kind of world or perhaps
country.

Louis who was sitting beside Shia sighed in relieve. He must have
been searching for a talk starter. He looked relieved and joined the
talk.

「 Not at all, Shia-sama. Dahlia is a beauty who is even

praised as beauty princess in our country.」

「Beauty princess? Is she a princess?」

Then, what’s with the maid uniform? Shia’s head was tilting in
confusion even more.

By the way, the way Louis called Shia changed because after that
battle both of them made their self-introduction once more.

For Shia, being called a hero vividly reminded him of a certain

someone, and it was a title that would produce black history to call
oneself like that. And so she asked them to be spared from that. As
the result they compromised by calling her Shia-sama.

「She isn’t a direct descendant of the royal family. Though

she is a duke’s daughter, so she has the blood of royalty in
her.」

The one who answered in the place of Louis was his majesty Eric
who was making a sullen expression for some reason. He was sitting
diagonally ahead of Shia and he had been crossing his arms all this
time.

His atmosphere made her wondered whether he was in a bad

mood but, the source of the glances was this guy. It was transparent
that he was immensely curious about Shia.

Louis smiled wryly while continuing.

www.asianovel.com
 49 Report
「 Honestly speaking, we never thought that a lovely
woman like Shia-sama would appear from the ceremony of
hero summoning. Even in the literature it was mentioned that
all the heroes who were summoned in the past were male.
That’s why……」

「Aa~, in other words, a honey trap?」

The words of denial came from duke’s daughter maid Dahlia.

「It’s not trap or the like. I’m resolved to offer both my

body and heart to the hero.」

「I won’t deny that there is the calculation of increasing

the hero’s favorable impression toward our country.」

The words that Louis said with a wry smile were certainly really
blunt.

However, from their story, it seemed that Eric, Louis, and then
Dahlia. Also, Greg and Phil, these five had the so called childhood
friend relationship. It seemed everyone was treasuring Dahlia.

Although it was by the person’s own will, to offer such woman to a

hero whose personality wasn’t even certain seemed to be a terribly
bitter choice for them.

Even so, there was no one with greater aptitude than Dahlia to
keep the hero company.

「Ahaha……it feels like that is too blunt but, I’ll interpret it

as the sincerity of Louis-san and everyone. But, why wear
maid uniform? It’s too strange for someone who is praised by
the people as beauty princess to dress like that though……」

「? Isn’t maid uniform the battle outfit and also the

greatest dress for woman?」

www.asianovel.com
 50 Report
「……」

‘This gentle faced glasses, is his head alright……?’ Shia thought

with her eyes spontaneously turning reproachful.

With a bewildered face Louis said,

「The hero-sama in the past introduced this outfit. The

hero said that this is the most prominent outfit in the other
world……」

「I’m sorry for our world’s idiot herooo-」

‘A Japanese. That hero was absolutely a Japanese!

Furthermore that person must be an Akiba warrior desuu!’

Thought Shia while she apologized reflexively. The bastard hero

acted as he pleased because this was another world and made his
own preference as tradition. That damn hero……

The inside of the coach turned uproarious at Shia’s sudden

apology. The people outside the coach seemed to hear the voice too.
Various words like 「 What happened!? 」 or 「 Crap-, has his
majesty angered Shia-sama!? He will turn into mince meat!」
could be hear from them.

「Ju, just what’s with you!」

His majesty Eric told the outside that it was nothing while
complaining to Shia. It was a problem that she found it difficult to say
anything about……or rather, explaining about the unique people that
was shouldering unique karma even in earth――the Japanese was
extremely difficult, so Shia only laughed to divert the question.

※Warning! This is the personal opinion of Shia who is another

worlder!

「Ahaha……it’s nothing. More importantly, how long it will

www.asianovel.com
 51 Report
be till we reach the kingdom?」

「Ri, right. I believe we will arrive around dawn.」

It was dangerous to march throughout the night. However, they

couldn’t stay for long in that place after the attack by the celestial
race. There was a need to return to their country and hardened their
defense even if they had to act a bit recklessly.

Shia frowned slightly and opened her mouth.

「In that case, my pick up might come faster than we can

arrive there.」

The expression of his majesty Eric turned grave. Dahlia turned an

entreating gaze toward Shia, while Louis showed a sad expression
that was mixed with perplexity.

「Shia-sama. What could you mean by someone picking you

up? If it’s alright with you, please kindly let us know.」

Crossing over worlds wasn’t something that could be done

casually. It was an act that twisted the principle of the world.

For Louis who was the kingdom’s greatest and strongest caster
who was called as genius with no one to contest it, it took him nearly
ten years since he accidentally discovered the lost literature of hero
summoning and reconstructed it. In the literature, there wasn’t any
mention at all that the ceremony of returning back the summoned
person had ever been held.

「Err, well, how should I say it, if it’s my family then they
can normally cross over worlds.」

Shia’s instinct told her that Louis and everyone were relatively
good people. Although, she didn’t really know them well, furthermore
when the other party was at the scale of a country, Shia’s mouth
wasn’t so loose that she would lightly prattle about her family. She

www.asianovel.com
 52 Report
naturally spoke ambiguously.

Louis’s glasses glinted.

「By that, do you mean it’s the person who elbowed and
electrified Shia-sama in the past?」

「Tha, that’s right……」

「In other words, that person is someone so powerful that

he could do such thing to someone at your level?」

「Well, yes……」

*Gulp*, the sound of swallowing saliva resounded. It might be Eric,

or Dahlia, or perhaps the other two.

A tense atmosphere was flowing, as though they were imagining a

monster that a fighting god like Shia was helpless against.

Actually, even that monster recently would spoke shudderingly

「This bugged rabbit!」 seeing his prided bullet (normal bullet
though) got normally dodged or plucked from midair but……

Shia guessed what Louis wanted to say and replied first.

「But, I think it will be difficult to beg for help from him you
know?」

「……That is, as expected it’s because of the same reason

like Shia-sama?」

No, simply because he would feel it was troublesome. He was a

person who was absurdly dry toward other people.

Such words weren’t said by Shia-chan who read the mood. She was
different from Hajime! Really different!

Shia smiled vaguely to dodge the question. Then Louis pondered

www.asianovel.com
 53 Report
with a difficult expression.

「 Shit-. This is why I opposed something like hero

summoning-」

His majesty Eric cursed with a choked voice. Dahlia paid attention
to Shia’s expression while she immediately said「Your majesty-」
to stop him, but surely he was accumulating a considerable amount
of stress. The young king who was standing at the front of the path of
salvation of the world that was heading to ruin discharged his words
as though to spit out that heavy pressure.

「This is our, mankind’s karma. We who are living in the

present should be the one to shoulder our ancestor’s sin-. We
shouldn’t rely on someone from another world from the very
beginning-」

「 Your majesty……. But, this is the conclusion from

discussing it many times――」

「I know-. I know but still-, Louis! Me agreeing to it is my

weakness-. In the first place it’s nearly impossible to obtain
salvation with only our strength. I understand that, that was
why I also clung to it-. I harbored hope-」

That was why, he harbored even stronger hope after witnessing

that much power, but because of that……

「I know that this is just an unjustified resentment! Even so

let me say this, Shia Hauria-. You are――cruel-」

「……」

Certainly, it was a terribly unjustified resentment. Shia was only

getting kidnapped. She was simply brushing away the sparks of
disaster coming down on her. There wasn’t the slightest reason for
her to be criticized. Rather, it was Eric and others who were very
cruel for asking her to risk her life for the sake of strangers.

www.asianovel.com
 54 Report
He understood. Surely, most likely, as the only one who opposed
the hero summoning, he was the one who understood it better than
anyone.

However, the face of his retainers that flashed at the back of his
mind, the face of his retainers who were waiting back home while
believing that they surely would return together with the
herohope……

And above all else, the face of his kingdom’s people who he should
protect……

The dam of the young king’s words was destroyed.

His majesty Eric covered his face with both hands and hung his
head down. That appearance was like an old man who was
completely tired of life.

It was thoughtless words toward the hero who they personally

summoned. However, both Louis and Dahlia also stiffened as though
they had lost their words. That expressed their feeling more
eloquently than any words.

They had failed in the hero summoning.

They were unable to obtain hope. Those realizations.

「……Why is it me who got summoned I wonder.」

‘If it’s hero, there is someone else who possessed that title, and
yet’, Shia thought with an expression that looked like she just got
stuffed full with bitter things.

At the same time, for some reason she recalled back.

About her family who sacrificed their life for her.

Escaping from the sea of trees, chased by the empire, hunted in

www.asianovel.com
 55 Report
the great canyon……

Everything of that, was for Shia’s sake.

Family, would never abandon family.

Because they were the rabbitman race, who were the weakest
among the beastman race, and because of that they were tied
together with the strongest bond.

That was why, until the very end, because she understood that
they wouldn’t abandon her, Shia ran.

Toward the sign of hope that was showed to her by her power. The
power to peek at the future.

Believing that the future could be changed, she paid no mind to

her appearance and acted with literal “desperation”.

Right now, seeing the king who was hanging down his head, she
suddenly thought.

If, at that time, Hajime and Yue deserted her, would she also hold
unjustified resentment? And then, would she lament and crumble
down like this?

She didn’t even want to imagine it. However, it was a most

terrifying “what if”.

*Gloom……*, her rabbit ears naturally drooped down.

Perhaps that was why. When she noticed, her words resounded
within the oppressive atmosphere.

「 Come to think of it, what was that about spirit art or

spirit element?」

「What?」

www.asianovel.com
 56 Report
「Hah?」

「Eh?」

Question marks in three different shapes floated in the air.

Everyone was taken aback by the question that wasn’t reading the
atmosphere.

Shia added more questions without paying that any attention.

「Like the flying method of that celestial being-san, or

divine spirit? something, various things were mysterious.」

「 No, I think the way you punch is far more mysterious

though?」

‘That wasn’t power output that can be displayed by slim girl, or the
whole mankind even……’, that tsukkomi of the heart of his majesty
Eric felt like it could be heart. Louis and Dahlia also nodded deeply.

‘Let’s not mind that!’, Shia made a gesture like she was putting a
box to the side while speaking with a wry smile.

「I said it before this, “If it’s not that dangerous then~”.」

In this world the celestial race was the messenger of god. And
then, looking at how the king of a country Eric was interacting with a
man who wasn’t even the king of the celestial race as though the
other party was his equal or even higher in status, it could be
determined that in this world the celestial race was a superior race
that was placed in really powerful position.

However,

「Those celestial people, they were ordinarily weak.」

「 We, weak……certainly, Shia-sama was overwhelming

but……」

www.asianovel.com
 57 Report
Louis showed a twitching expression.

When Shia asked 「Those people, how strong they are among
the celestial people?」, Louis thought for a bit before answering
「 They must be around the middle. The elites would be
several times stronger than them」.

Shia nodded with ‘I see’ and said.

「As I thought they are weak. At present I’m not feeling

any danger. Of course, there must be those that even more
above the elites but……」

「But?」

「 For now, even if they become ten times faster I don’t

think they will reach the speed of sound.」

「Yes?」

「They also don’t have anything like constant deployment

of attack that will deal lethal wound just from touching.」

「Shia-sama? What are you talking ab――」

「They also don’t have martial arts that is installed directly

from god.」

「……」

「They also don’t have the physical strength to split the

earth with one attack.」

「……」

「Also, it doesn’t look like they will crawl out infinitely like
cockroach!」

「Shia-sama. I think that’s not a living thing anymore.」

www.asianovel.com
 58 Report
Louis-san, correct answer.

It wasn’t a living thing. Naturally. After all that was exactly the
“god’s apostle”.

The complexion of Louis and everyone recovered a bit hearing

Shia’s remark. ‘Could it be……’, such thinking was welling up.

「Shia-sama, could you perhaps――」

「Please don’t misunderstand. I won’t ignore my family

who come to pick me up and run around for the sake of this
world with just me alone.」

「……」

‘But’, she continued. Her gaze was directed toward his majesty
Eric. The gentle aura that could be vaguely seen in those eyes made
his majesty Eric held his breath reflexively.

「If I’m fighting together with my family, of course I will

also do my best. In order for that to happen, I will at least
help to persuade them.」

Just like what Yue did for her in the past.

「That’s why, please teach me about this world. If there is

something rare here that would make anyone unable to say
troublesome, surely my family too will lend their help for
everyone.」

Actually, if Shia asked then Hajime surely, no absolutely wouldn’t

refuse. Far from that, he would instantly read Shia’s feeling and said
「Say what you want」 with a gentle expression to her, no doubt
about that.

Even if it was about a world unrelated to them. Even if there was

unknown danger existing.

www.asianovel.com
 59 Report
There was no need to talk about merit or demerit. That was what
family was.

However, she didn’t want that. Not just Shia. Yue too, Kaori too, Tio
too, Shizuku too, everyone else too, they absolutely didn’t want to
think “We are family, so Hajime will do anything if I ask him”.

They wouldn’t speak it out loud but, if Hajime heard it then surely
he would say 「It’s fine even if you all act more spoiled
though……」 with a wry smile.

The demon king was really sweet to his family. It was sweetness to
dripping and melting degree.

To be Hajime’s wife, heart that was strong in various senses was

necessary.

Shia thought of her beloved person while forming her words.

「And then, if my family lend their help」

Eric and everyone stared back in fascination at Shia’s eyes that

were sparkling with pride and confidence.

‘Ehhem!’ The rabbit ears curced up while Shia declared.

「There won’t be anything to fear anymore! Whether it’s

fate, or an impossibility, everything will get solved all at
once!」

Eric, Louis, and also Dahlia, they all were captured by an intense
feeling that couldn’t be expressed in words and couldn’t say
anything.

They thought that they had to say something here, but it was as
though their throat was stuffed with something and words couldn’t
come out. In exchange, their blood boiled as though there was
strength that lost its destination inside them rampaging to search for

www.asianovel.com
 60 Report
outlet.

*Thump thump*, their heated blood flow could be heard inside

their ears. Their brain felt dizzy from the heat as though their head
was boiled up. They couldn’t take off their eyes from the rabbit eared
girl as though their gaze was sewed on her.

Even so, perhaps the obstinacy as the king, or perhaps simply

because as a man he was unable to endure getting one-upped
continuously by a girl.

His majesty Eric’s hand reached out toward Shia’s hand that she
placed on her lap as though he was getting pulled while,

「Shia, you――」

「Please stop calling me without honorific.」

「Ah, yes……」

Shia-chan! She absolutely wouldn’t yield what couldn’t be yielded!

The inside of the coach that almost got completely enveloped by a

bizarre heat instantly chilled down due to Shia’s smiling rejection.

By the way, for his majesty Eric it was his first experience replying
「Ah, yes……」 like this toward a woman.

「A, ahh, Shia-sama. His majesty is near your age……just

calling you with your name is……」

Perhaps unable to watch his majesty Eric whose expression was

dumbfounded as though he just got hit with an unexpected slap,
Dahlia timidly speak considerately but,

「Rather, it’s because he is an opposite sex who is almost

the same age with me. I won’t mind if it’s an elderly or a
small kid though.」

www.asianovel.com
 61 Report
It seemed she somehow felt unpleasant to have man the same age
with her other than Hajime calling her name directly. Of course, if it
was with someone who was close with her to a certain degree――for
example, if it was with the classmates at the present time then it
would be okay even if they called her name……

Although, at that time the demon king punch would come flying
from Hajime so no one called her by her name without any honorific.

Anyway, it appeared she wanted to be spared from a man who she

only had just met to call her like that. Add ‘-san’ or call her with her
family name……such wordless demand was keenly conveyed to
everyone.

Shia’s guard was solid.

*Cough-*, Louis cleared his throat to change the atmosphere. He

glanced at the king who was still dumbfounded and opened his
mouth toward Shia.

「Ee~, then, Shia-sama. While presumptuous, please allow

me to explain the situation.」

「Yes, Louis-san. I will properly open my rabbit ears, so

best regards.」

*Whoosh-!!* The rabbit ears turned toward Louis. Louis’s cheeks

loosened.

For some reason his gaze was really warm since when Shia
declared that she would abandon them at the place where she was
summoned. It appeared that he liked Shia’s straightforwardness.

According to the explanation of such Louis.

It seemed that an energy called spirit element existed in the

nature of this world.

www.asianovel.com
 62 Report
Spirit element was the energy source for every kind of tool. It
became the cornerstone of mankind’s development. Especially the
technology to generate a phenomenon using the spirit
elements――the spirit art was a primary factor to mankind’s
development.

Other than being a technique to cause pseudo natural

phenomenon, spirit art was also a technique to reinforce the body
and healing.

(It’s not really different from magic isn’t it……. But, my magic
power doesn’t react at all, is it a different energy?)

She had no analysis ability like Hajime, so Shia thought like that
with her instinct.

Louis confirmed that Shia seemed to comprehend and continued

explaining.

「The development of technology and tools, and then the

expansion of living area by means of reclamation……that was
how mankind developed. By using spirit elements and spirit
arts, the development progressed at an accelerated speed.」

However, spirit element is a finite resource that was produced by

nature. Human themselves also produced it to a certain degree
inside their body, but it was minuscule compared to nature.

Also spirit elements aren’t a resource that was granted to only

mankind.

「There is an existence called spirit.」

「Spirit……is it?」

「Yes. The will that is born from a natural object or natural

phenomenon is called something like that.」

www.asianovel.com
 63 Report
Shia vaguely recalled a certain belief of Japan that she heard from
Hajime while thinking.

(If I remember right……gods are residing in everything. That’s why,

let’s treasure everything, something like that. The eight million gods
was it again?) (TN: A belief in Japan that there is many god for
everything, around 8 million of them. Ask google-sensei for more
detail)

It was said that spirit had tens of thousands of varieties that was
proportional to be considering existing in all creations. The
representatives of spirit could be found in the nearby
phenomenon――like spirit of wind, fire, water, earth, or so many
others.

In general the shape of spirits was like a ball of light, what they
were saying was also mostly unclear. However, there was also
existences among them who was able to communicate their will
clearly, and many of such spirits were able to take the form of small
person. Of course, there were also spirits in the shape of insects or
animals.

And then, those spirits,

「They make the spirit elements as their energy source.」

「E~rr, in short, the meal of the those spirit-san are spirit

elements?」

「Ahaha……exactly. And then, that’s exactly the cause of

the emergency for mankind.」

Shia interpretation made Louis showed a warm expression that

seemed to want to say ‘How really cute’, even so his expression
immediately turned pained and he continued.

「Fundamentally, spirits obtained vitality by having meals

of spirit elements that is produced from the nature like from

www.asianovel.com
 64 Report
earth, plants, and so on. And then, spirits are able to put the
nature in order.」

「 But, mankind developed……using spirit elements,

consuming the nature, is that it?」

「It’s just as you say.」

Human dug out the resources underground in order to make tools.

They fell forests and cleared the land in order to widen the living
space.

Because of that a great amount of spirit element was consumed.

Trashes that were hard to be disposed were piling up.

Pollution filled the water.

Wounds that couldn’t be healed were engraved into the land and
rivers.

Technology advancement accompanied the development, the

convenience of living became better, safety level increased, and the
population explosively multiplied.

And then, the resources got consumed with accelerating speed

further and nature was polluted.

In the end of all that,

「When population increases, peoples sense of values also

become diverse. When a country is developed, even greater
greed is born. As the result, what happen next is……」

Historically, it occurred within a certain cycle.

「War is it?」

www.asianovel.com
 65 Report
「Yes, Shia-sama. We were in a war just twenty years ago.」

This world, or rather this continent other than the oldest country
Balted Kingdom which was a human country ruled by his majesty
Eric, there was also the country of beastmen called Tinted Beast
Kingdom and the country of demon race called Rated Demon
Kingdom.

「Hm? Demon king? Demon race?」

Shia tilted her head. Because words that also existed in Tortus
suddenly came out.

The one who answered her with disgusted expression was his
majesty Eric who was staying quiet and left the explanation to Louis
while resuming stealing glances at Shia.

「Those guys started to call themselves like that since the

war twenty years ago. They claimed things like spirit’s
protection, the protection of natural environment, and faith
to the spirits are worthless. They even changed the name of
spirit element and spirit art into demonic element and
demonic art with the reason of ridding themselves from such
sense of values.」

「There is no need to hesitate to use spirit and spirit art

because in the end it’s resource that mankind discovered and
it’s technology that mankind built up, that’s the claim of the
demon race’s side. They called it the doctrine of technology’s
supremacy, that even the problem of spirit element and
resource drying up, everything can be solved using
technology. Who cares about spirit or whatever, rather they
are unnecessary! That’s what those guys are insisting.」

「That’s really……」

Shia made an expression of being unable to say anything.

www.asianovel.com
 66 Report
Louis continued.

「Because it’s that kind of country, their sense of values

make the matter between their country and other country
including our country to become greatly problematic. The
country that reacts the most sensitively is the country of the
celestial people, the Honted Celestial Kingdom.」

「The country of those celestial-san is a country that hold

faith to all the spirit-san and divine spirit-san isn’t it?」

「 Yes, exactly. Their sense of values is completely

incompatible with the demon kingdom.」

「And war occurred because of that?」

‘Yes’, Louise nodded.

The people in the demon kingdom were unique race that produced
spirit element within themselves in a different scale compared to the
human race and beastman race. Those people established and
developed their own country.

Exactly because of that their sense of values was different from

others.

And then, although their population was the fewest among all
countries, they could use powerful spirit art because of that. The
demon king was selected based on their ability, the demon king of
this generation also possessed outrageous power.

「And then, the celestial race is also special. They don’t

use spirit art. Even without using such thing, they are able to
directly ask the spirits to cause every kind of phenomenon.」

Spirits that were able to clearly communicate their will were really
few. However, the celestial race was able to communicate even with
spirits that didn’t have distinctive will.

www.asianovel.com
 67 Report
Inevitable their power was vast. It was natural, after all the nature
was their ally.

「The war continue for long, many countries are swallowed

by the flow and participated in the war, and then they were
eliminated.」

In the end, what left were only the four countries that were
mentioned just now.

「War accelerate technology development. With a speed to

a terrifying at that.」

It seemed the demon kingdom not only rivaled the celestial race,
far from that they even developed weapons one after another that
could obliterate even the divine spirit who intervened in order to
protect the nature. Of course, the amount of spirit element
consumed by those weapons was also tremendous in proportion to
the effect and power.

「Now that you mention it, what kind of existence divine

spirit it? Hearing the title made me think of them like the
higher class of the spirit-san.」

「 My apologies. My explanation was lacking. However,

Shia-sama. It’s just as you discerned. Your perception of
them is mostly correct.」

‘However’, Louis continued.

「Shia-sama. Please imagine a natural disaster.」

「 Natural disaster……like typhoon, earthquake, or cold

wave……those kind of things?」

「That’s right. Divine spirits are those things taking human

form.」

www.asianovel.com
 68 Report
「Offu」

Shia unconsciously made a strange voice. That wasn’t in the level

of higher class of spirit anymore. ‘Oh my god, ain’t that the fury of
nature itself’, her expression was like that.

By the way, those divine spirits in general had the appearance that
was almost the same like human and possessed high intellect. Even
throughout the history, only several of them had their existences
confirmed, the foundation of nature――wind and fire and water and
earth and the like, it was thought that the divine spirits ruled over
each of those aspects.

And then, the demon kingdom seemed to manage to repel a

manifested divine spirit although only barely. They used a lot of
weapons that consumed great amount of spirit element, and the
demon king himself consumed the spirit element of the nature like it
grew on trees.

「Although, it was really just barely. Even they who believe

that the development of technology will turn all
impossibilities into possible got really frightened as
expected……」

The development of technology still couldn’t catch up in order to

defeat a divine spirit. Although, if they succeeded to repel a divine
spirit, they would surely able to defeat it too. Right now it was
necessary for them to buy time.

They who made that judgment was,

「They accepted to negotiate with us.」

「Aa~, I see. Was it the salvation plan to return the spirit

element to the star tree something and ask for forgiveness?」

In respond to Shia’s words, it was his majesty Eric again who cut in
with a sternly handsome expression.

www.asianovel.com
 69 Report
「Those guys are really a race that know no shame. Right
now they are acting ingratiatingly and even accept having
the spirit element inside their body getting collected, but at
the bottom of their heart their ambition must be still blazing
fiercely……something has to be done about them as soon as
possible.」

‘Even if the demon race had to be destroyed……’, such words were

explicitly conveyed.

Also, with the demon kingdom responding to the negotiation,

naturally it was necessary to increase the feasibility of the salvation
plan.

That was,

「That’s where the hero comes in then.」

「 The star tree……the north of the continent. It’s the

gigantic tree located at a solitary island across the sea that is
called the “land of the beginning”. It’s an existence that is
said to be the first one to produce the spirit element, it’s also
said to be the very will of this world. Also, it is called as the
mother of all divine spirits and spirits.」

According to a manifested divine spirit, the drastic consumption of

spirit element and nature destruction was weakening the star tree
remarkably.

At this rate the star tree would perish and the balance of the
natural world would also greatly crumble, the divine spirit said.

Therefore, there was already no more time for delay, the star tree,
and then the divine spirits decided to destroy the mankind.

But, at that time Shia’s rabbit ears suddenly twitched in reaction to

something.

www.asianovel.com
 70 Report
With a really natural movement, she aimed Vire Drucken in
bombardment mode to outside the window.

A beat later.

A burst slug bullet flew along with an explosive sound. The horses
neighed and the royal guard captain Greg who was riding right
nearby along with the other guards were shocked.

At the same time, the head of a beast that was like a frenzied boar
rushing out from the forest got blown up.

There was something that looked like a dull yellow gem buried on
its head, but it also got blown away and reflected the moonlight
sparklingly.

「 Ah, sorry. I interrupted you. The animal-san came

attacking full of killing intent so I unconsciously」

「Ah, pardon us for making you bother with that.」

Louis-san said thanks even while getting a little bit of cold sweat.

From the window Greg’s masculine face silently peeked inside.

「……Shia-sama. My deepest apologies.」

「No no, it’s like a conditioned reflex for me. I should be

the one apologizing for taking away your job.」

「……No. That was magnificent.」

After staring fixedly at Shia, Greg’s lips loosened slightly and he

nodded. He immediately took distance from the coach and gave
instructions.

「That’s surprising……Greg-sama just smiled.」

Dahlia went 「My!」 with her hands pressed on her cheeks while

www.asianovel.com
 71 Report
saying such thing.

「Eh? It’s something shocking? He is human so I think it’s

normal to smile though.」

Even a certain vampire princess who was believed to have default

expressionless face toward other people was actually a really happy-
go-lucky in the inside. She wouldn’t laugh loudly or anything, but her
expression was quite abundant in front of relatives.

However, Greg-san’s expressionless level seemed to far surpass

the vampire princess.

Dahlia said.

「The probability of meeting divine spirit is still higher than

him smiling.」

「Just how expressionless he is!?」

The sound of clearing throat 「 Cough 」 could be heard from

outside the coach. It might be a warning from Greg-san to not say
needless things.

Dahlia leaned closer to whisper into Shia’s ear and said 「Greg-
sama’s ear is really good, so surely he could hear Shia-
sama’s words just now」. She added that perhaps his attitude was
softening because Shia became a little bit cooperative.

‘I see’, Shia nodded in acceptance.

Louis smiled wryly while returned the talk on its track.

「It’s a nice timing, Shia-sama. About the beast just now,

that wasn’t a mere animal. It was a special beast that is
called spirit beast. It can use the power of spirit.」

That spirit beast was exactly their prime reason to summon Shia.

www.asianovel.com
 72 Report
「 The star tree is rejecting us. The path to the north is
lived by great numbers of spirit beast. Currently they will
mercilessly attack anyone heading to the north.」

「Naturally, the spirits beasts will get stronger the closer

we are to the north isn’t it? Also, it feels like the celestial-san
and even the divine spirit-san will naturally come out too.」

「Exactly.」

In other words, their reason for summoning hero was for cutting
open the path.

It was in order to return spirit stone, gem that could store spirit
element back to the star tree. And then it was for the sake of
obtaining the last chance to beg for mercy toward humans.

Because with just themselves they wouldn’t be able to overcome

the fierce attack of the great number of spirit beasts and the divine
spirits.

「……That’s why, Shia. We are asking――」

「Your way of calling.」

「Shia, dono-. Can we ask for your cooperation?」

Shia wiggled her rabbit ears uneasily at the question of his majesty
Eric that was filled with expectation and anxiety.

「I cannot give any guarantee.」

「Tsu……」

His majesty Eric gritted his teeth at Shia’s blunt words.

「But――」

Shia was going to continue, however, her rabbit ears reacted once

www.asianovel.com
 73 Report
more and her words stopped.

「? What’s the matter, Shia-sama?」

「No, just thinking that the weather is a bit bad……」

There was a low sound that resembled earth tremor. There was
also the existence of spirit beast, so Shia strengthened her rabbit
ear’s hearing, even so it was a small sound that she could only catch
slightly.

Right after that,

「Eric!」

「Phil, what’s the matter?」

Outside the window at Eric’s side, the one who appeared upside
down was the frivolous looking green haired young man――Phil
Espion.

In the military he was the captain of the scouting force, at the

same time he was also the captain of the royalty’s direct intelligence
corps. This time too he went ahead of the path to confirm whether
there was any danger, and it seemed there really was something.

He leaped to above the horse coach and peeked inside from the
window upside down. That was just how hurried he was.

「I can see flash of lightning from afar. It’s not something

natural looking from the intervals of the flash. It looked like
it’s flowing toward the direction of the capital.」

「-!?」

His majesty Eric immediately pushed Phil aside and took his head
out from the window. When he looked up to the sky, although there
were some clouds, the sky was really clear as far as the eye could

www.asianovel.com
 74 Report
see. The light of the moon was beautiful.

Tonight the wind directly blew from the front. Even though there
was thunderclouds in eyesight range that was generating flashs of
lightning fiercely, no sign whatsoever could be seen from the air and
also the night sky.

And then, what clinched it was……

「I used spirit communicator but to contact my subordinate

at the relay point but……no one is replying.」

Spirit communicator――it was a long range communication device

using spirit element. It seemed to be using the vibration of spirit
element. It was a convenient tool, but actually five kilometer was the
limit of its range. And so when communicating in super long range,
personnel to relay the verbal message was necessary.

Phil’s subordinates were standing by to serve as relay by hiding in

the village or hideout along the road until the capital, but it seemed
that all of them fell off the grid.

「Shia! Can you ride a horse!?」

‘The way you call’, Shia tried to warn, but she read the atmosphere
and answered 「I can」 for the time being, while thinking that later
she would beat the way he should call her into his body.

「Abandon the horse coach! Everyone, we are returning to

the capital in full speed!」

His majesty Eric loudly commanded from the window. Obeying

him, the horse coach was immediately stopped. Louis and Dahlia too
swiftly got down from the coach.

When Shia got down, the horses were immediately released from
the coach and the driver got on one of them. The knights rode on the
other horses, and the conspicuously splendid horses they were riding

www.asianovel.com
 75 Report
until now were handed to Eric and others. It seemed those horses
were only temporarily rode by the followers, but originally they were
the horses of his majesty Eric and others.

Shia wished to ask various things about the circumstance, but she
closed her mouth when his majesty Eric reached out his hand toward
her with a serious face.

He looked really tense.

「Ride in front of me, Shia!」

「 Even the patience of saint will eventually run out you

know?」

Shia looked reproachfully at his majesty Eric who was casually

calling her without honorific while quickly dodging his hand that was
trying to pick her up.

And then, her treasure warehouse lit up.

「Tha, that’s?」

Not only his majesty Eric, everyone also opened their eyes wide.

「It’s my partner desuu!」

After saying that, Shia cut short the explanation and straddled her
partner.

Yes, Shia’s partner that was handed over to her from Hajime, the
cause of her game of tag with polices late at night in the city.

The magic powered motorcycle – Schutaif!

※Good child must not imitate it. Let’s adhere to the traffic rule!

「Come on, what are you doing standing in a daze like that!
It’s some kind of bad situation right? We are departing!」

www.asianovel.com
 76 Report
「Ah, yes……」

His majesty Eric pulled back his hand that was wandering in a lost
in the air and cleared his throat once.

He pulled himself together and gave the order.

One hour of riding after that.

The horses seemed to be strengthened by a spirit art, so they

displayed a good speed. Their endurance seemed to be strengthened
to so they didn’t show any sign of fatigue.

Like that several black smokes rising to the sky came into view.

What came into their sight the closer they got was a village that
was turned into ash. There was no house that retained its original
shape, there were several craters on the ground, and the fields were
ravaged.

And then, there was offensive smell from among the burnt smell
piercing the nose……

Shia knew.

This smell.

In the past, when they were pursued by the empire, this smell
accompanied their scorning laughter.

Yes, the smell of her burnt family――

The smell of burnt people.

www.asianovel.com
 77 Report
「 ……Louis! Leave behind several people who can use
healing arts! Search for survivor!」

「By your will!」

His majesty Eric bit his lip. Louis accepted that royal edict and sent
hand sign to his subordinate.

They didn’t slow down the speed of their horses and passed
through the destroyed village.

The black cloud seemed to be heading straight to the royal capital

as expected. There was no sign of them catching up.

That stimulated the anxiety of his majesty Eric and his

subordinates even further. It made them felt vexation that made
them want to scratch off their chest.

「 ……Eric-san. Is this what got mentioned in our talk

before?」

「That’s right. That is truly the divine punishment.」

His majesty Eric said that as though to spit out. Shia drove Schutaif
in parallel with him while pondering for a bit.

Before long, her gaze became distant……a beat later.

「Should I go ahead?」

「What?」

His majesty Eric looked down beside him hearing those words that
were filled with unexpected strong will.

The straightforward eyes of Shia who was looking up from the

position that was lower than the horseback caused his majesty Eric
to unconsciously gulp.

www.asianovel.com
 78 Report
It felt like his heart jumped inside, but he ignored it and asked.

「……Is it okay?」

Shia made an expression that looked troubled, as though she had

bitten something bitter, it was an expression that was hard to
describe.

「I have said that I’ll at least help persuading my family. As

expected , I won’t be able to sleep well if everyone get
turned into ash before that.」

She was unable to be as decisive as Hajime, and she was unable to

discard herself to the degree of a certain hero.

She would face what came later, later. Now she would run with all
her strength for the sake of the future that she wouldn’t regret.

That was Shia.

If she didn’t know anything about the circumstance, she could also
pretend to not know.

However, she had heard the circumstance and felt sympathy.

If she said something like 「As I thought this look bad so I’ll
run away」 here……

――It’s a promise after all

The wound in heart. Important memory. Shia’s pride.

His majesty Eric surely couldn’t read those feelings, but he seemed
to comprehend something and nodded.

And then,

「 Pursue the thunder cloud. That way is the capital.

……Please, Shia.」

www.asianovel.com
 79 Report
「Your way of calling.」

「Ah, yes. ……Shia, dono」

His majesty Eric felt quiet scared at Shia whose face became blank
for a moment.

Leaving behind him who was making twitching face, Shia step fully
on the accelerator.

She advanced in a speed that left behind even the wind.

Shia explosively advanced using the automatic ground flattening

function using transmutation magic and the deployment of barrier
path that made it also possible to run in midair.

Midway, she found several villages that were similarly turned into
ash.

She couldn’t pick up the groan of even a single survivor even when
she focused her rabbit ears.

She wondered just how many people had died.

After advancing while thinking of such thing, her rabbit ears finally
heard a clear thunder. She leaped to the sky and accelerated further.

Before long, she could see at the other side of a large hill.
There……

「……This is terrible.」

It was a large capital blazing in flame, with agonized cries echoing

www.asianovel.com
 80 Report
loudly.

The outside and inside the city walls were blazing up. Lightning
was attacking unceasingly. A beat after the thunder there would be
explosive sound ringing out, each time a building would be blown
away.

The solemn and huge building at the center――most likely that

was the palace. That place was covered by a shining dome that
defended against the lightning.

However, each time it was struck by lightning that fell like intense
rain, the dome would greatly bend and flicker, its scale was reduced
little by little. It was only a problem of time before the dome got
destroyed.

Instantly.

A clear vision crossed Shia’s mind. The vision of her dying from
lightning that pierced herself like spear.

「――!!」

She instantly leaped back. At the same time, the left behind
Schutaif was pierced by the lightning spear.

Schutaif was blown away while scattering away broken pieces at

the same time with a thunderous roar.

「Aa!! My Schutaif-taaann!? Even though it’s a new one

that I asked Hajime-san to upgrade from zerooo!!」

Putting aside the danger that almost killed her, there was almost
nothing that could beat having one’s new vehicle getting damaged in
dealing mental damage.

‘How could you!’ Shia thought while turning her gaze ahead, there,

www.asianovel.com
 81 Report
『So you come, child of another world.』

There was a good looking man that was emitting sparks. He was
shining gold like a lightning that was taking human form, a man with
terrific body build. His upper body was naked, while his lower body
was wearing something loose that looked like hakama. His voice was
like heavy bass sound but there was no discomfort from hearing it,
however, it felt like the voice resounded directly inside the brain.

Shia went 「 Uhee 」 at the pressure she felt and her face
grimaced.

There was no doubt. He was equal or superior compared to god’s

apostle.

『Forgive me』

Although, he was far more humane compared to god’s apostle. It

looked like he also had abundant emotion.

Even now his face looked really sad.

And then, he threw a gigantic lighting spear while still looking sad.

「Wawawah!?」

She could see the vision of death once more.

She survived without problem by finishing dodging an instant

before the lightning spear was thrown. But, instantly she could see
her death by a hand strike that pierced her chest from behind.

「It’s a bargain sale of future sight desuu!?」

Shia forcefully twisted her body and dodged.

At the corner of her sight, she could see the sparking good looking
man appeared all of a sudden.

www.asianovel.com
 82 Report
That good looking man vanished with light *pashi* sound.

At the same time she got a vision of death. An extra large thunder
strike from right above.

Dodge.

Vision of death.

Evade.

Vision of death.

Evade.

「――–!!」

The verge of death after so long. There wasn’t even any time to
breath. Things like counterattack was out of question.

She merely focused all her strength in slipping through the

descending scythe of death god. She relied only on the notification of
the future sight and continued to dodge the lightning fast death!

Seen from the side, it might look like a girl was dancing in the
middle of wild lightning.

After making the dry sound *pasha*, the good looking man
appeared at slight distance away.

『Oh child of another world. Please stop struggling.』

「Fuu fuu. I cannot agree to that――divine spirit-san.」

He was truly a divine spirit. The avatar of lightning. No, perhaps he

was the very lightning cloud that covered this capital.

Shia caught her breath while trying to say something.

www.asianovel.com
 83 Report
「Please listen to me.」

『I wish to at least grant you a tranquil death.』

「 No, before that you see, perhaps repairing this world

is――」

『Oh child of another world. Oh pitiful child. Please forgive

my powerlessness that is unable to return to where you
should belong.』

「Hello? Are you listening? You know, soon someone will

come to pick me――」

『 Now, close your eyes. Feel peace. I won’t let you feel
pain.』

No good. The talk didn’t go through at all.

In a different meaning from the celestial race.

Shia realized. He was undoubtedly within the category of “god”.

He felt sadness. He even felt pity. He even respected the weight of

life and watched over the quarreling people even while feeling pain
in his heart.

However, his decision was absolute.

There was no ground there for man’s will to intervene.

He was truly, the personification of unreasonableness.

The decision of god, was absolute.

「Haha……I’ve really done it. I made a really stupid choice

even for me.」

Hajime was really spoiling her so he would not blame her, even so

www.asianovel.com
 84 Report
it felt like Yue would scold her.

She easily made her conclusion just because the first enemy
wasn’t any problem, and completely underestimated the enemy’s
mightiness……

Because, look.

The vision of death was flooding her head so much like this.

That was why,

『Oh child of another world. Oh child of man. This is for the

world. Perish.』

「Hah! I refuse.」

Shia grinned widely and fearlessly, and swung Vire Drucken.

A sound that tore through the air burst out before it was tapping
lightly on her shoulder.

「If there is no choice but to fight then I can only fight. I

will acquire the right to live without fail.」

As a matter of fact, the power of god was unreasonable.

The decision of god was unreasonably absolute.

Especially……

「I don’t give any damn whether you are divine spirit or

whatever. This little me here, is a wife of a godslayer you
know?」

As long as that “absolute” wasn’t beaten to death by even more

unreasonableness.

*DON-*, magic power that shook the atmosphere pierced to the

www.asianovel.com
 85 Report
sky. It was a beautiful torrent with faint bluish white color.

The divine spirit’s expression changed slightly for the first time
toward the fighting spirit the rabbit eared girl threw at him from the
front.

Facing that divine spirit, Shia’s rabbit ears stood up straight,

「I’ll rabbit you up! Desuu!!」(TN: Honestly, I don’t really know

how to translate this sentence. In the raw the words are ‘うっさうさ
にしてやんよ！　ですぅ！’. It’s read ‘Ussa usa ni shiteyanyou!
Desuu!’ The word usa is taken from usagi (rabbit). Ussa usa is a slang
word in Japan without clear meaning, only that it’s related to rabbit.
From the implication it might mean I’ll rough you up or I’ll mess you
up, but I don’t know how to include the rabbit implication in the
translation like that. Tell me if you have any better idea)

She howled powerfully as though to blow away the lightning cloud.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 86 Report

Chapter 333
Source: bakapervert

『……This is really something. Also, pitiful.』

The divine spirit said that seeing the faint bluish white torrent
piercing the sky and opened a hole in the black thunder clouds.

That was all.

It was a great power for a human, if she kept living there was no
doubt that she surely would become a heroic figure.

However, it was meaningless because she would perish.

How pitiful that was.

That was why, at the very least he would end this instantly……he
thought.

『Dance, children of heaven.』

Lightning flash ran through the thunder cloud and thunderous

sound rang out. It was exactly as though gods were roaring in anger.

「Mumuh」

The rabbit ears stood straight! The vision of death assaulted Shia!

Shia unconsciously groaned.

Because although she tried to dodge, however there wasn’t any

place to dodge from the start!

www.asianovel.com
 87 Report
Instantly, extremely huge lighting that covered the sky descended
from right above.

Sparks burst out from empty air and high waves of lightning
manifested.

It was an attack that enveloped Shia.

The flash painted the world white.

It was an overwhelming lightning storm that seemed to say if the

enemy would evade, then they simply needed to provide no place to
escape from the start.

That was truly an absolute death that couldn’t be escaped from

even if she could see it.

The unreasonableness of god.

And so,

――Level V

The thunder roared a beat later than the lightning flash. A cute
voice that shouldn’t be audible resounded through the interval.

And then, the moment the storm of divine lightning that had
finished its role was about to disperse,

「URYAAAH!!」

『!?』

This time the expression of the divine spirit definitely changed

clearly.

The attack that should deliver absolute death.

As though to break through that light, that despair, the

www.asianovel.com
 88 Report
approaching rabbit eared girl was――unharmed!

The fierce shock delayed his reaction by a beat.

Even though he possessed perception ability that was worthy for a

god, when he returned to his senses in surprise he was inside a kill
zone that was impossible to escape from.

What filled his field of vision was the huge war hammer’s hitting
surface.

The attack of the war hammer that surpassed the speed of sound
caught the divine spirit along with a sound that split through the air.

『Nuo!?』

At the instant of the impact, the divine spirit was assaulted with
fright and immediately crossed his arms.

Impact!! The divine spirit who seemed immovable was sent flying
like a pebble.

He was spinning in the air before stopping somehow while sparks

surged from him.

『Guuh. Impossible-. A mere blow is injuring me-』

An agitated voice echoed at the sky of the capital.

He was lightning itself. If he transformed into lightning instantly,

every physical damage would be nullified.

Attack from spirit art would be effective, but even that wouldn’t be
able to catch his lightning speed movement.

Since his birth, throughout the ten thousand years of history, he

had no experience of getting hit hard.

The girl before his eyes stepped on the air and charged forward to

www.asianovel.com
 89 Report
deal even more blow. The divine spirit unleashed lightning attack to
all direction once more.

However……

「Explode! Smash! Desuu!!」

Shia who was swallowed into the lightning was as expected, she
was only stopped for a brief time. The lightning’s effect was
lessened, at the same time she charged forward as though smashing
through the flash.

『Impossible-』

The divine spirit immediately took distance with lightning speed.

Yes, one of the gods that was the avatar of thunder cloud chose to
escape from human opponent.

Without even any time to realize his impossible action, the divine
spirit agitatedly yelled toward Shia who was still rushing toward him.

『Why aren’t you harmed!?』

「Guts!!」

‘That’s absurd!’ Divine spirit-san’s face seemed to say that. Even

though he was a handsome man, that expression made his
expression looked somewhat like a disappointment.

Shia instantly closed the distance and swung down an attack to the
divine spirit from overhead.

『Slow-』

Surely his perception ability was also at godly territory. The divine
spirit didn’t show unsightliness for the second time.

He vanished with a light sound *pashi-*. Right after that, several

www.asianovel.com
 90 Report
dozen divine spirits appeared around Shia who hit empty air.

『It’s the end for sure this time.』

The arm of the divine spirit emitted spark while enlarging.

Furthermore it transformed into the shape of spear. It became spear
wall from all directions and attacked Shia.

He didn’t know what kind of method she used to dodge inside the
ultimate lightning attack before this. But, in that case, he would just
finish her with his own hand directly without fail. It was an attack that
was truly filled with the determination of certain kill.

But, Shia didn’t dodge or anything from the beginning.

Shia didn’t move from that place and silently closed her eyes. The
divine spirit who thought that she finally gave up was,

『Impossible-. What is that!?』

The agitated voice that came out from who knew how many times
echoed in the night sky once more.

――Shia-style space magic Half Transition

That magic that could also be called as a failed space magic was a
method of absolute defense that worked by forcefully shifting one’s
own phase to neutralize all attacks.

Shia who became half-transparent wasn’t in this space at this

instant. Thus all attacks slipped through her!

The lightning spear arm dispelled. The divine spirit was going to
switch to another attack even while feeling agitated.

In that instant, Shia’s eyes snapped wide open. From being half
transparent she took back a definitely corporeal body.

「Go fly-!! Desuu!!」

www.asianovel.com
 91 Report
『Guah!?』

A single extreme strike. Vire Drucken that used impact to

accelerate instantly from its standstill state sped up even more by
Shia’s physical strength while rotating like a pinwheel.

The war hammer that was swung horizontally blown away the
divine spirit radially.

In addition, Shia grabbed the leg of the divine spirit that was above
her head and mercilessly threw it in the place of her war hammer
toward the divine spirit below her.

A flash dispersed in an instant and the clones of the divine spirit

vanished all at once. The main body of the divine spirit materialized a
slight distance away along with a spark.

『Not just hitting me but even catching me? Just what have
you done――』

「Guts!!」

It felt like a voice 『Shiiitt-』 that sounded like the divine spirit
was grinding his teeth reached Shia’s rabbit ears. His appearance
was barely maintaining his dignity, so surely it was just her
imagination.

By the way, it wasn’t guts, but soul magic.

Even if his true body was something vague like lightning, him
existing like this meant that there was soul residing in him. The
essence of soul magic was interfering with existences that possessed
no corporeal substance. Shia possessed no talent for magic to a sad
degree, so she could only use it for grabbing and hitting the target.

Although, the divine spirit was looking really wary toward Shia who
caught him even though it wasn’t even an attack of spirit art.

www.asianovel.com
 92 Report
『……It seems, I have to recognize it.』

「Oh? You are going to be open to dialo――」

『Thou are, even more a threat than the child of another

world who visited in the past.』

「Ah, so that’s what you mean.」

‘Even though I’m feeling a bit hopefulll!’ The rabbit ears raged.

『Let me revise my perception. Thou are an enemy of the

world that ought to be removed!』

「 ……I got designated as an enemy of the world. Even

though, I’m a forest bunny who love peace, it’s inscrutable
desu.」

‘That self-recognition itself was inscrutable……’, surely if it was the

classmates they must be thinking so.

In any case.

「 Well, I’m the demon king’s wife anyway! Let’s just

consider that as an honor here!」

『I will pay thou with death, for order and peace!!』

Even though she should be summoned here as hero, she was

instead in a completely opposite position. Shia smiled bitterly at that
while taking stance with her war hammer.

Instantly, vision of death attacked Shia like a high speed slideshow.

「Kuh, too fast desuu!!」

His tactic changed. There wasn’t any more powerful wide range
attack that left big opening. He also didn’t stay at close range.

www.asianovel.com
 93 Report
The sound of lightning firing consecutively burst out. Countless
sparks flew around in empty air like sparklers.

In one second there were uncountable attacks coming.

Yes, it was a flawless hit & run in lightning speed.

(So he is getting serious! The attack’s sharpness is at a different

level!)

Overwhelming speed that was incomparable from before. No, it

was a phenomenon that should be called teleportation already.

(I cannot dodge completely!)

Shia screamed inside her heart. Even though it wasn’t

simultaneous attacks, the speed made it looked like that even with
Shia’s perception ability.

The moment she dodged by slouching her fist, a knee strike aimed
at her face.

Unable to doge, she defended with Steel Garment. The impact felt
like she was hit by her own Vire Drucken. Her body was forcefully
thrown up and bent backward.

Throughout the pain Shia also unleashed a kick, but the divine
spirit wasn’t there anymore. In exchange she was shown a vision of
death. A moment when a lightning speed kick that approached from
behind attacked the back of her head and exploded it.

「Nnnniii!!」

She raised a voice of fighting spirit and forcefully rotated Vire

Drucken behind her. The tough war hammer became a shield and
she avoided death, but this time she was blown forward.

A presence of death approached from behind. Shia rotated her

www.asianovel.com
 94 Report
body like pinwheel by making use of the attack’s momentum and
struck behind her.

As expected he wasn’t there.

And then, a heel drop kick was approaching before her.

「――!?」

『Fall』

Thunderous sound that split the air resounded. Right after that,
Shia fell with several hundred million volt lightning strike swallowing
her.

She was struck down as though telling her it was insolence to be in

the sky with a human body.

The impact came along with a thunderous explosion. A crater was

created at the plain at the capital’s outskirt.

*Pashi-* along with that sound, the divine spirit already descended
at the edge of the smoky crater.

『How suprising. So thou are still alive.』

「……Haa haa, obviously.」

The smoke was blown by the wind and cleared up. Shia spat out
blood ‘peh’ at the center of the crater.

If the classmates looked at her appearance, they would open their

eyes wide in shock. That was how great her injury was.

Her skin swelled red due to the lightning that she couldn’t dodge
and even the Steel Garment couldn’t block. Her hair and rabbit ears
were also burnt here and there, there were traces of hit here and
there in the shape of internal bleeding.

www.asianovel.com
 95 Report
Furthermore, due to arms and legs that were transformed into
lightning spear or sword in the middle of the fight, blood was flowing
from some spots that were shallowly slashed.

『……Only that much injury……it’s a power that surpassed

what is tolerated for a human.』

「Haa haa……yes, it’s only this much. Your fist was really
lukewarm. You are lacking in spirit.」

‘Haa fuu’, Shia caught her breath and showed a fearless grin that
closely resembled a certain someone.

The divine spirit was slightly pressured and held his breath.
However, he immediately sent a sharp gaze at Shia.

『But, it’s only a problem of time. You cannot catch up to

me. The strange technique that neutralized my attack. You
also didn’t use that. Are you unable to use it anymore? More
than this and you will only prolong your agony uselessly.』

「So?」

『……I wish, to grant you a tranquil death.』

That was his compassion. The divine spirit who said that was
unreasonable, but surely he was someone kind.

That was why,

「Hah」

Shia laughed it off.

Because in this world there was nothing more despicable than

giving up.

Because what that beloved person taught her, was “tenacity”.

www.asianovel.com
 96 Report
『……How foolish.』

The divine spirit slightly closed his eyes, and then, a grand killing
intent boiled up.

At the same time, Shia leaped from that place with all her strength.
She escaped from the crater and moved by rolling on the plain.

Lightning consecutively stabbed the spot where she was standing

just an instant ago. The several hundred million volt of lightning
strike that didn’t give any sign beforehand became a squall from the
lightning cloud in the sky and rained down.

Thunderbolts fell down like countless pillars lining up throughout

the pillared corridor of a shrine. The divine spirit weaved through the
gap of the pillars and approached near.

An instantaneous sure kill attack came at Shia.

(As I thought-, this is harshhh!)

Shia gritted her teeth, evaded the fierce attack desperately,

defended, and endured through it.

A one-sided defensive battle. It was as though she couldn’t

counterattack at all.

She might have died already if she wasn’t in the state of body
strengthening level V.

Yes, if it wasn’t for the body strengthening “level V”.

Shia’s wound was increasing even with Vire Drucken and Steel
Garment.

However, Shia wasn’t trying to strengthen her body even more no

matter what.

Vision of death was rushing around inside her brain in high speed

www.asianovel.com
 97 Report
even now.

The ability that automatically showed the future that directly led to
Shia’s death inevitably consumed magic power. Although the magic
power consumption was exceptionally less than the original Future
Sight, it couldn’t be trifled with by any means in this battlefield where
dozens of visions of death were attacking in a second.

And then, the Half Transition that also consumed absurd amount of
magic power had been used three times. Thinking how she had only
used it once at the decisive battle against the apostles, it wouldn’t be
an exaggeration to say that the magic power consumption had been
drastically improved, but……

Even so, even more consecutive use than this wouldn’t be really
possible even with the magic crystal she had.

Her situation was gradually getting worse.

Just as the divine spirit pointed out, it was getting worse for her.

As long as Shia didn’t finish this fight at once using the maximum
body strengthening that is.

But, Shia didn’t do so. She simply endured. She determinedly

endured!

Just how long she was doing that? Thunder roared each time the
divine spirit moved in lightning speed. The plain already looked
plough from several million thunderbolts, countless craters were
created.

Just how many intense attacks that changed even the geography
was sent at her?

Shia was full of wounds all over. Even Vire Drucken was already
blown away and tumbled far away, right now it was like she was a
boxer that was cornered into the corner, covering her head with both

www.asianovel.com
 98 Report
hands while maintaining her defensive stance……

Her expression hidden behind her guard couldn’t be seen.

Did she notice?

That before she knew it, many people were watching from the
capital’s outer wall.

And then, Eric and others who finally caught up just now were
staring from the hill slight distance away speechlessly.

That figure looked as if to say, that she wouldn’t let him lay his
hand on the people of the capital further than this.

Seeing that girl’s appearance, a lot of people were crying.

The people who fell into despair and could only wait for death were
praying!

And then, in order to try to save such girl, no, even if it was
something impossible, even without the order from the king, the
capital’s army couldn’t keep staying still like this and prepared to
sally out!

『……Why won’t you fall』

The divine spirit muttered while scattering sure kill attacks.

It wasn’t known what he wished to obtain from his voice……even

so if it had to be expressed, there was an emotion like awe included
in it. Did the person himself notice that?

She had received attacks that it would be strange if an ordinary

person got evaporated or pulverized by several hundred of times
over. And yet why, is she still able to stand tall and so imposingly?

Even though she should be completely helpless, why is it that her

heart didn’t break!?

www.asianovel.com
 99 Report
『But, you cannot move anymore. It will be the end with
this.』

He took distance and changed his arm into a spear. It rotated in a

spiral and spark ran through it. Several lightning that fell from the
sky converged into it.

Seeing that Shia had no spare strength left, he prepared to launch

a big attack once more.

「Shia!! It’s enough-, ruuuuuuunnn-」

His majesty Eric’s scream thundered.

「Kuh, make it in time-」

Louis focused his strength into his cane with his expression
distorted in impatience.

「Shia-sama!!」

Dahlia’s sorrowful voice reverberated.

And then,

『Order to the world』

The avatar of thunder cloud became a streak of light in preparation

of the one hit certain kill attack and charged.

And so,

「Don’t call me over familiarly! Desuu!!」

She punched with a right straight!!

『Goa!?』

The ultimate cross-counter beautifully, perfectly hit.

www.asianovel.com
 100 Report
The lightning spear grazed Shia’s face and stabbed the empty air
in vain. Shia’s right straight bore into the right cheek of the divine
spirit.

Even though it was lightning speed that shouldn’t be possible to be

confirmed by sight or anything.

Even though until now, she was only able to dodge by knowing in
advance using vision of death.

The counter that Shia unleashed was so perfect it would make

anyone fall in love!

The divine spirit helplessly got deflected back like a light that was
reflected by a mirror!

He flew, bounced on the ground, and then without stopping he

gouged a deep trench on the ground before he finally stopped.

『……Guh, impossible. That’s an accident.』

The trembling voice showed that he definitely felt the damage. The
divine spirit instantly entered into the world of lightning speed from
his downed posture.

And then, he circled on Shia’s back within an instant and lunged

with lightning hand chop――

*Bam* A pleasant impacting sound resounded. At the same time,

『Nugua!?』

The divine spirit’s scream also resounded.

He was blown away once again due to the countless impact to his
face. This time he barely recovered his balance and quickly took
distance. There, the divine spirit saw it.

Shia let go of her stance.

www.asianovel.com
 101 Report
No, that was also a stance, the divine spirit sensed. It wasn’t that
defensive stance of covering her head with both arms, she lowered
her right fist to below her chin, and lowered her left arm to form ‘L’
shape, most likely it was a more offensive style.

Yes, that was

――Shia-style boxing Hitman Style

Another name for it was Detroit Style. The jab of the left arm that
made use of snapping the arm was like a whip.

「Fumu, it’s working quite well. It’s worthwhile learning

this properly from You ○ube.」

*Tap tap* Shia’s feet rhythmically stepped on the ground, then

when she also launched some jabs to familiarize herself, *bam bam*
a sound as though the air was ruptured rang out. That wasn’t jab
anymore……it felt like earthling would say that after seeing this.

Not just once but even twice, the divine spirit was blown away.

That fact caused his majesty Eric who was about to charge forward
to unconsciously stop with his mouth gaping wide open. The people
of the capital also fell dead silent.

Within that atmosphere, Shia looked at the divine spirit who wasn’t
moving in fear wondering if it wasn’t a coincidence……

The right fist that was held below her chin moved away.

And then, her finger crooked into inviting gesture.

It was clear even without words. Even the divine spirit understood
it well.

So to speak, 「Come on, what’s wrong? Come at me 」 was

what she meant.

www.asianovel.com
 102 Report
『 ……Don’t make light of me. No one can follow my
domainspeed!』

*Pashi-* Electricity was discharged. Toward the direction of the left

arm that was in unprepared state. From there he was going to strike
with a kick instantly――

『――』

*Pashi-* He vanished. Aborting his attack.

This time he moved in lightning speed like teleporting to the

opposite right side.

And then, a hand chop――

『――』

Another abort. He continued to move around Shia looking for an

opening.

The domain of lightning speed where the surrounding lost color

and even the flow of time looked slowing down was a world of only
his.

In that world, there was no way anyone could perceive him as long
as they didn’t have the power to peek at the future like Shia.

It was a domain that far surpassed the limit of perception ability of

the race called human. It was exactly because of that it was a god’s
domain!

And yet.

And yet even though that was the case.

How!

(Our eyes met!?)

www.asianovel.com
 103 Report
The divine spirit screamed inside his heart.

Aa, look.

Again.

The eyes of the girl who was alertly holding her stance.

They were following……

Him who was inside this absolute territory!

Even though she was definitely unable to see him just a while ago,
now he couldn’t get away from her gaze!

*DON-*, the ground exploded.

When the divine spirit who was seized with fear got taken aback in
surprise, the figure of Shia who took a step was before his eyes.

「Shih」

『NUOOO!?』

He desperately dodged in panic. But, the left arm that warped like
a whip was already hard to predict even at the best of times due to
its trajectory, what’s more it was fired constantly aiming at his future
position!

Not only was she able to see. His very movement was seen
through!

「I can see! Even I can see! Desuu!!」

『It’s lightning you know!? There is no way you can follow

it with your eyes isn’t it!?』

It should be impossible. And yet, as expected Shia’s gaze was

chasing him no matter where! She was certainly chasing the

www.asianovel.com
 104 Report
lightning speed with sight!

Even when he circled around, even when he rapidly approached

from the front, the fist of unparalleled accuracy came flying! Even
when he temporarily retreated, he was cut off instead at the place
where he was running.

It was as though he got locked on, the barrage of fist caught the
divine spirit and wouldn’t let go. The accuracy, the speed, and also
the foresight, they were increasing in precision moment by moment.

Like that, finally,

「Shaoraaa-!!」

『Gahah!?』

The divine spirit who received ten left jabs in an instant stopped
moving. In that instant, Shia’s full powered right fist dealt a severe
body blow.

The fist that also used soul magic was literally a fatal attack that
resounded until the divine spirit’s soul!

The divine spirit’s body bent into ‘’ shape and he stumbled.

「Seeii!!」

In contrast with the yell that gave cute impression, the might of
the launched kick was completely merciless.

The divine spirit hung his head down. His face completely ate the
kick that approached from right below and his head snapped up.

Yes, he was unable to maintain the lightning body and his head
snapped off from his body!

The slender and long leg that vertically stretched up as though to

pierce the sky was beautiful.

www.asianovel.com
 105 Report
『Kuh, you damn――』

The divine spirit immediately sparked and regenerated, but losing

his head created an instant of fatal opening in his consciousness.

*Grab-*, two arms circled around him from behind. The divine
spirit’s words spontaneously stopped. When he looked across his
shoulder, a grinning rabbit eared girl was there. My, how cute. And
then there was nothing scarier than that.

「DOSSEEEEIII!!」

『Wa, wai――』

She didn’t wait.

Divine spirit-san experienced his first back drop in his divine life.
『Pugya!?』 a scream that was unbecoming for a divine spirit was
raised and his head snapped off once more.

*Pashi-*, the divine spirit attempted to take distance somewhat

looking like he was panicked and desperate.

Rather than regenerating his head, first he got to get away from
this rabbit eared girl somehow! Such will could be glimpsed from
him.

The divine spirit who somehow regenerated shouldn’t feel anything

like physical exhaustion, and yet he was breathing roughly 『Zee
zee』.

Surely it was the fault of mental exhaustion due to damage to his

soul or the unknown existence of the absurd rabbit.

Shia faced the divine spirit with vigilant Hitman Style once more.
The divine spirit also faced her with a look that had lost all
composure……

www.asianovel.com
 106 Report
『 Wha, what’s going on! Thou, what happened with thy
wound!?』

He slipped out a voice that sounded like a shriek.

That too wasn’t unreasonable. After all, the bruises and gashes
from before, and then the burn and her tattered state that should be
on her body were somehow getting healed normally!

The cause was of course,

――Shia-style regeneration magic Guts Healing!

It would be impossible for fatal level heavy wound, but something

at the level of bruise, broken bone, burn, and light abnormal state
would be healed completely in a few minutes.

And so, naturally, her answer to the divine spirit was also,

「With guts!」

『Damn youu-, guts again!』

「Anything can be done if you have guts desuu!」

『Aren’t it too almighty!? Child of man is really terrifying

huh!』

Everyone could easily guess how really terrifying it was from how
the divine spirit was speaking as though making a tsukkomi which he
had never done even once until now.

Perhaps he was starting to view here as an existence of equal level

because dialogue was starting to form between them.

『In the first place, how can you follow me! How can you
keep up with this speed!?』

「Gu――」

www.asianovel.com
 107 Report
『Enough with guts!!』

「I got used to it!!」

『Damn youu, that kind of reason isss』

Shia was sticking to defense determinedly while observing fixedly

from the gap of her guard wasn’t just for show.

For Shia, body strengthening max was truly her trump card. With
training, right now she was able to reach “Level X” with her own
strength even without Cheatmate or Last Zell.

However, if she reached that state, she would be unable to move

for a while, and at the very least her battle strength would decrease
considerably.

She heard that there was multiple Divine Spirits, so she wanted to
avoid bulldozing her way through with physical ability in case the
worst happened.

In that case, she thought that the enemy’s attack itself wasn’t
even disintegration attack like the god’s apostle, also it felt like she
would be able to barely endure using body strengthening level V and
Steel Garment, in addition there was also how she felt that she had
become dull after the decisive battle due to distancing herself from
real battle, so she wanted to take back her “instinct” here.

Thanks to that, it was guaranteed that Hajime would open his eyes
wide in shock when she returned to earth.

After all with her becoming able to follow lightning speed attack
with sight and dodged, furthermore she even became able to land a
counterattack, it meant that she became able to dodge even
Hajime’s prided railgun.

The bugged rabbit was becoming even more bugged the more she
fought!

www.asianovel.com
 108 Report
『……It can’t be helped.』

The divine spirit who somehow recovered his calm muttered with
small voice.

Actually, a clear death didn’t exist for divine spirit. Although, they
also weren’t invincible. Because they were existence of nature
phenomenon with their own will, their existence was depending on
their will――in other word their mental strength.

In other words, if they were damaged to the extent they lost the
willpower to regenerate, they would lose strength or get forced into
dormant state for a while. They would become unable to materialize
for a few years to dozens of years.

That was why the divine spirit resolved himself.

And then, Shia sensed it.

Right now, the divine spirit’s mind was certainly taken off from her.
His fighting spirit, his killing intent, were averted from her. But, she
was able to sense only his hostility.

In other words, the divine spirit was going to pull back from this
place. At the same time, there was the possibility that he would
return leading even more force.

That was why,

『We, the divine spirit protecting the mother, the great

tree, will never let thy――』

「Level VII」

An impact attacked the divine spirit. It was a super fast punch that
couldn’t be responded to even though he didn’t let his guard down.

However Shia accomplished it without moving from her spot. It was

www.asianovel.com
 109 Report
a flying fist that she could do for the first time in the realm of body
strengthening Level VII. Yes, it was fist pressure! Just like a certain
chairman of a hunter association!

The divine spirit should just run away and vanished like startled
hare instead of giving tedious talk.

Because he didn’t do that, his face got blasted and he was forced
into an instant of stagnation. And then, the next moment, he lost the
possibility of retreat for eternity.

『Kuh, another strange technique is――!?』

When he was taken aback with surprise, it was already too late.

She wasn’t ahead of his gaze, and an unpleasant premonition

came from behind.

The divine spirit looked back across his shoulder and saw it.

That was, a falling red moon……

「 You won’t be able to escape from this forest rabbit!

Desuu!!」

Which was the crimson colored war hammer that his eyes mistook.

――Shia-style metamorphosis magic Crimson War Hammer

A war hammer created from blood using blood manipulation.

It was mercilessly swung down as though being sucked toward the

future location where the divine spirit was going to escape to with
lightning transformation.

A severe tremor that resembled an earthquake shook the capital’s

outskirt. A shockwave that shook even the atmosphere attacked the
people of the capital and his majesty Eric and others above the hill.

www.asianovel.com
 110 Report
Clouds of dust rose as though an explosion had gone off.

Everyone held their breath and the area fell dead silent.

Right after that, 「Ah」 a voice was raised. It was unknown whose
voice it was. Everyone was lured by that voice and looked up to the
sky.

And then they saw.

The dark cloud was vanishing as though melting into the night sky.
At the other side, the perfectly round moon was peeking out.

Unbelievable. That was what they thought, but the phenomenon

happening at the night sky was telling the fact more eloquently than
anything.

The wind blew and the cloud of dust was clearing up.

The gaze of the people and his majesty Eric’s group returned from
the sky to the ground.

There,

「Fui~~, it has been a long time I’ve gotten a fight that

made my blood boil and my flesh dance like this.」

There was the rabbit eared girl there wiping the sweat on her
forehead while letting out a really relaxed voice.

The war hammer was vanishing like crimson petals scattering and
fluttered in the air.

In exchange, Vire Drucken came flying toward the hand the she
outstretched. *Pashi-* It made a pleasant sound when Shia caught it
before giving it a swing. She put it on her shoulder where she tapped
it *tap tap♪*

Under her feet, a sparking sphere as big as a fist was rolling while

www.asianovel.com
 111 Report
pulsing. It looked like it was twitching and convulsing.

The light sphere that was most likely what the divine spirit was
reduced into was stepped *mugyu!* by Shia so it didn’t escape. And
then, she said 「You finally become quiet」 while her finger
pointed to the light sphere in a snap, and she said with a loud voice.

「I’m opposed to violence desu! Let’s talk with each other

peacefully!」

She was the true hero who accomplished the great achievement of
defeating a divine spirit.

The hope of mankind.

They understood that. But, in everyone’s mind.

‘That rabbit eared girl, is dangerous as heck……’, they thought.

「 Ah, also your majesty. That was the fourth time you
called me so over familiarly wasn’t it?」

「!!?」

In his majesty Eric’s mind. ‘I’m in a heck of a trouble……’, he

thought.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

Material introduction

Shirakome’s knowledge only came from Hajime no ○po’s ○shiba-

san.

www.asianovel.com
 112 Report
By the way, in the drama CD of volume 7 Shia heard it from Hajime
and reproduced it when facing scoundrel at Fhuren, but in the WN
version the setting is she learned it only from You ○ube.

Similar with the drama CD, other than that things like space C○C,
magica○ Hakkyouken, and sex○ commando gaiden are also used.

The material is from Hyakushiki Kanno○, but it also came from a

certain dandy glasses’s Iaike○. Though Shia didn’t put her hand into
her pocket.

There are updates in Gardo!

They are published free of charge, so please go take a look!

Best regards!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 113 Report

Chapter 334
Source: bakapervert

「……Hajime, wake up. Hajime.」

A voice that was like a breath of fresh air entered inside his very
heavy head.

「……Hajime. Shia is……Shia is……wake up, Hajime.」

The familiar lovely voice had a reverberation that sounded vaguely

agitated.

*Shake shake* The small hand was shaking him. The sensation felt
like he was in a cradle that invited sleepiness instead.

「……Hajimeee. Wake uuup. Shia is~」

*Shake shake*. In addition, *bum!* a weight came down on his

stomach……

Sleepy. He was really sleepy. But, it seemed his beloved vampire

princess wanted Hajime to wake up no matter what.

It wasn’t a trivial matter for her to be this agitated. Even his brain
that was working dully from sleepiness’s attack could sense that at
least.

With hardship, Hajime faintly opened his eyelids that were

transforming into powerful magnet.

「Aa~, Yue?」

「……Nn, Yue here.」

www.asianovel.com
 114 Report
It was Yue-sama. Yue-sama who looked like she was fretful for
some reason, or perhaps looking troubled, was straddling Hajime’s
stomach with expression that was hard to describe.

「 What’s wrong, why are you making that face? Did

something happen?」

His voice was filled with heavy sleepiness, however, Hajime asked
while caressing Yue’s head with extremely gentle hand motion.

Yue narrowed her eyes pleasantly for a brief moment, but she
immediately renewed her expression as though to say 「This isn’t
the time for this!」.

「……Hajime, trouble.」

「Huh? Did I make some trouble?」

「……Nn, wrong. Hajime didn’t cause any trouble. You were

just sleeping normally. Rather, thank you for the wonderful
sleeping face.」

「Ah, right. So? What is it?」

「……About Shia.」

「Shia?」

It seemed there was a trouble that happened to Shia.

Hajime focused his eyes and kicked his awakening brain into gear
while asking what Yue meant.

The straddling Yue-sama made a really serious expression.

Hajime was filled with bad premonition. ‘Don’t tell me……’ he

thought.

Did Shia turned the city of Akiba into a scene of carnage?

www.asianovel.com
 115 Report
Did the warriors raised their howl?

Did Shia’s rabbit ears get targeted by them whose boundary was
broken?

Or perhaps, had the world already moved?

Every possibility formed and vanished, formed and vanished……

In that case, this might be bad even if this was Shia they were
talking about.

In the end, would she be able to escape from that city that had
been transformed into a wicked haunt with her own strength?

No, Yue was making a grave expression like this, perhaps the SOS
had already arrived!

The battle strength of that city’s warriors, gentlemen, ladies, etc.

when finding prey was something that couldn’t be measured with
logic.

After all, it surpassed the agents under every country government

at the very least!

「……Hajime, listen calmly.」

「Yeah.」

Hajime gulped while staring back at Yue’s eyes that looked like
they were going to burst into tears and listened.

「……Shia is, Shia is-」

「What happened!?」

「……possibly thinking that I’m a NEET!!」

Yue’s voice echoed like a scream.

www.asianovel.com
 116 Report
*Tick tock tick tock*, the sound of the clock’s hand was echoing
excessively clearly. The room was deathly silent like a grave.

The tearful Yue was making a really grave expression just as

before.

「For now, calm down.」

That was Hajime’s first sentence after calmly listening.

「 Whatever…… 」 was written on Hajime-san’s face. The

completely spoiling Hajime-san who would forgive almost anything as
long it was Yue made a still stare that was reminiscent of Yue.
Furthermore, he immediately put back the blanket over himself and
moved to shut out Yue from his mind. It felt like the voice of his heart
「I’m sleepy here, stupid idiot」 could be heard.

Yue’s face turned into one where it looked like she had received
the biggest shock of her life. If this was in a manga then a sound
effect word *GAAAN!* would be drawn behind her. Or perhaps there
would be lightning strike and sound effect *PISHAA!!* on the
background.

Yue grabbed the blanket barrier that covered Hajime until his head
and started pulling insistently.

「……Hajime! Hajimee! Listen ! Listen to mee!」

「……………………What?」

「 ……If Shia thought of me as a NEET, I, might die from

shock.」

「You are immortal.」

「 ……The wound of the heart cannot be automatically

regenerated.」

www.asianovel.com
 117 Report
「…………Is your mental strength soft like tofu huh?」

Most likely it was like that because the other party was Shia. The
strongest vampire princess-sama was unexpectedly weak against a
blow from someone she liked.

Hajime insistently tugged on the blanket to pull it back on him

while answering half-heartedly.

Yue insistently tugged on the blanket to pull it away while speaking

with a serious face.

「……I, have a thought. That rather than being told right

from the front, being told from words that appeared inside a
casual conversation is more damaging.」

‘Generally a person with nothing to do in the house……’, certainly,

it sounded like a true feeling that inadvertently leaked out.

She got the feeling that since coming to earth, Shia’s respect
toward her was fading.

Certainly there were times when she put her clothes into the
washing machine while there was still tissue in her pocket (three
times) and she got scolded with fury like erupting volcano……

There were also times when she forgot her turn to take out the
trash (four times), it angered Shia greatly……

When she took care of the whole thing with azure dragon because
it couldn’t be helped, Shia looked at her with a really exasperated
gaze for some reason……

She got reminded frequently about the classification of laundry……

‘Wait a second Yue-saaan! Please don’t roll around at that kind of

placeee. I cannot vacuum that place like thii~s’, she was often told
like that……

www.asianovel.com
 118 Report
However! Even with the me who am like that!

「……I want Shia to look at me with her usual respect and

affection filled gaze!」

‘What should I do?’, Yue-sama turned a pleading gaze while

shaking Hajime repeatedly *shake shake*.

Hajime wordlessly turned his eyes at the clock. And then, his gaze
became really complicated.

「It has been two hours since Shia went out huh……. Just
how much are you troubled by this?」

Yes, two hours already passed.

During that time, this vampire princess-sama was sitting and

hugging her knees on the living room’s sofa while acting dejected all
this time.

Hajime let out a sigh, then he suddenly reached out to Yue and
pulled her under the blanket.

「……Hajime?」

「For now, let’s sleep. You will feel refreshed for sure when
waking up.」

‘Perhaps’, he said inside his heart. He pulled back the blanket over
himself while making Yue as his body pillow.

「……Muu. Hajime is avoiding the question……」

Sleeper’s breathing immediately came out from Hajime. Yue

pouted her lips while looking up from his chest.

After staring fixedly at him for a while, Yue was also lured by
sleepiness. Her eyes drooped and she squirmed in her search for the
best position.

www.asianovel.com
 119 Report
And then,

「……Nn. I’ll give Shia a firm talk when she come home.」

She wasn’t an idler by any means. She was only enjoying the time
where she wasn’t doing anything!

In other words, she was always super busy at any time!

‘Will it become evening when she return home? Shia, won’t she
come home quickly?’ Yue thought while entrusting her body to
Hajime and joined him in his afternoon nap.

「……Good night.」

「Good morning!」

Dahlia’s energetic voice resounded in her rabbit ears.

「……Morning.」

Shia returned the greeting even while not stirring at the slightest.
And then, her voice was terribly bitter.

She was imposingly standing still while crossing her arms. She was
watching the morning sun completely rising to the zenith of the hill
from the window of a luxurious room.

Yes, she was watching the morning sun.

The night was over and the morning arrived. Furthermore, several
hours passed.

And yet,

www.asianovel.com
 120 Report
「My pickup hasn’t come.」

Her rabbit ears, her eyes, and also the corner of her mouth were
twitching. Her eyes looked completely angry.

When looking at her wristwatch, eight hours had passed since she
was summoned. She went out of the house before noon, so at this
time the evening had passed since a long time ago already. It was
dinner time.

Then, there should be a phone call to Shia who hadn’t returned

home, at the same time they should have noticed that she couldn’t
be contacted.

And yet, her pickup hadn’t come.

Could it be, that the gap between worlds were larger than she
expected and the magic power requirement was harsh?

She was thinking such possibility, but she still felt a it sad due to
the expectation she held at the beginning.

She couldn’t possibly imagine, that to think only two hours had
passed at the other side.

And then, she also never imagined that her nonchalant words had
deranged Yue.

(We, well, it must be that. Surely there is a problem with the magic
power requirement, yep. Even the transfer to Tortus is still in the
middle of research to make it simpler I’m told.)

Shia convinced herself somehow.

Beside such Shia, Dahlia bowed with a reserved attitude humbly.

「Udar-sama, good morning.」

『Right.』
www.asianovel.com
 121 Report
The reply came from the sphere of light……the divine spirit of
thunder was floating lightly between the rabbit ears of Shia who was
standing imposingly while staring at the morning sun. His name was
Udar. His true name was longer, but it seemed that was how he was
called because humans could pronounce his real name.

『By the way Shia. Respond to me already. This is the first

time I’m ignored like this. I don’t know what to do.』

*Float float, float float. Whirl-.*

Udar-san made an appeal about his own existence toward Shia

with a somewhat pleasant impression.

Wonder why? It was nothing more than a light ball, but it looked
sad somehow……

「Eh? What? I’m sorry, I didn’t notice at all.」

『……I’m, a divine spirit though.』

「Right now you are just a ball though……」

『……That’s, right isn’t it』

*Flo-loat~, flo-lo-lo-loat~.*

It somehow looked like it was crying.

Now then, why was the divine spirit of thunder cloud Udar was
staying at Shia’s side in this state?

To explain it simply, the divine spirit who bore a wound in his heart
due to Shia’s blow that resounded until his soul became unable to
maintain his human form and got reduced into the state of being a
light sphere.

However, Shia had no intention to annihilate the divine spirit, so

she didn’t even deal the finishing blow to Udar. Like that, Shia

www.asianovel.com
 122 Report
requested the bewildered Udar ‘I’m begging you, let’s have a talk’.

She was victorious in battle when challenging a divine spirit like

him right from the front, however she merciful and didn’t take away
his life. Her wish was only to have a discussion. It seemed that left
really deep impression on Udar.

In the first place he was the loser. In other words it was equivalent
that the will and determination of a divine spirit had lost against what
Shia had.

In that case, ‘It’s only right that I respond to the wish of this strong,
beautiful, and noble girl!’ it turned like that.

In any case, even if they were going to talk the royal capital was in
the middle of full pandemonium and the damage was enormous. The
night was also late, there were a mountain of things that had to be
dealt with.

And so, Shia who had rendered a distinguished contribution was to

rest in a room in the palace. Eric and others would prepare a place
for dialogue with the divine spirit after the sun rose, and they ran
about to deal with the aftermath before that.

And, that was how they reached this point.

『 Shia, Shia. When will the pickup you mentioned will

come?』

*Boing boing*, Udar who landed on Shia’s head went *boing

boing* while asking. Even though he was a ball of light, his
movement was like a slime for some reason.

「H~m, they haven’t come at this time, so perhaps it will

take a bit longer……」

『 Will it be alright? Our mother Lutria is weakening

moment by moment. There won’t even be ten years.』

www.asianovel.com
 123 Report
「Ahaha, I also won’t wait that long.」

Udal bounced *boing boing* on Shia’s head. The gap from his
good-looking man appearance was terrific. His appearance was
practically like Puyo○yo.

By the way, the mother Lutria he mentioned referred to the will

residing in the star tree. The mother of all divine spirits and spirits.

Shia put the bouncing Udar on her palm and smiled wryly while
saying 「As expected from god. Their sense of time is really
different」.

「……Divine」

Dahlia who was silently watching such interaction of Shia and Udar
unconsciously whispered that.

In her eyes, with the dazzling morning sunlight was illuminating

them from the window, it seemed that to her it looked like a greatly
exalted existence of the divine spirit and the beautiful hero were
frolicking with each other.

It was as though she was witnessing a myth that was talked in the
book. She watched enraptured.

「Dahlia-san?」

Shia tilted her neck seeing Dahlia whose mind went into a trip.

「My, my apologies! I have only seen a divine spirit-sama

calling a human with their name and acting intimately like
that only in books so, I unconsciously」

Dahlia returned to her senses in surprise and bowed respectfully.

「The preparation of breakfast will finish soon. Before that,

how about taking a bath first?」

www.asianovel.com
 124 Report
「Aa~, I see.」

She was also recommended to take a bath first before she was
guided to her room, but as expected, Shia had no intention to expose
her defenselessness in this place where she didn’t know what would
happen and firmly refused.

However, Shia was a wholesome woman. She loved taking a bath.

She didn’t feel refreshed at all with just lightly wiping her body.

She endured thinking that there would not be a problem entering

the bath and relaxed after her pickup came, but now her heart shook
when it looked like her pickup would come late.

Although, she didn’t know when a divine spirit like Udar would
come.

Udar guessed Shia’s worry that was wondering what to do and

called out.

『Shia, are you being wary?』

「Yes, well. There is no guarantee that Udar-san’s comrade

won’t come after all……」

『Then leave it to me.』

「Eh? Will you stop them from coming?」

『Right. They will listen if I call out to them.』

He was really cooperative as though that situation where words

wouldn’t get through to him at all was just a lie. No, rather it wouldn’t
be an exaggeration to say that he was being friendly.

Shia said 「In that case……」while moving her rabbit ears back
and forth *piko piko* happily……

『It also has been a long time since I took a bath.』

www.asianovel.com
 125 Report
「……Yes?」

『It’s something unnecessary for a divine spirit. But, in the

past I imitated a human and often took a bath. It was really
pleasant, I like taking a bath. Now, Shia, let’s go take a
bath――』

Shia clenched her fist *mugyu-* with the divine spirit located above
her palm.

『Shi, Shia. I’m feeling a bit of pain. My inside is going to

leak slightly.』

Udal raised a complain, but the pressure that Shia’s smiling face
emitted stopped his words.

「 What are you doing trying to nonchalantly enter

together?」

『I, is there any problem?』

「This no good god-, desuu!」

*Pugyu-!!* The clenched fist strengthened the pressure. Udal

hurriedly argued vehemently.

『I see, I understand now Shia. You are feeling

embarrassment right? I know that the child of man feel
resistance when their naked body is seen by the opposite
sex.』

「That’s how it is.」

『Right. But, let me say that there is no problem.』

「Yes?」

『Certainly I have a nature as a male god. However, I like

Shia. Male and female with good will toward each other will

www.asianovel.com
 126 Report
interact nakedly with each other. In other words, there is no
pro――』

*Mugyugyugyu!!*

Udar-san fell silent. It looked like he was going to dissolve and

vanish even now might be because he was just one step before
annihilation from Shia-style Iron Claw. The figure of a good-looking
man opening his eyes wide in fear could be seen somehow.

「I’m sorry Dahlia-san. As expected, I really want to take a

bath, so can I entrust this to you?」

「Eh!?」

The divine spirit-sama was tossed away like pebble by Shia who
was staring reproachfully. Dahlia’s expression shuddered while
catching the ball in desperation.

After that, Shia firmly refused the assistance of the maids and took
a bath at ease.

『Shia, that was horrible.』

「 I’m sorry. God is fundamentally unreasonable, so I

thought that I won’t be able to enter normally without
making you faint.」

『……』

Inside a spacious room of the palace, Shia was sitting at a round

table and replied to Udar’s complain with a blank face.

www.asianovel.com
 127 Report
As expected it seemed Udar really intended to do that from how he
was falling silent.

『Isn’t that alright? Shia, I like you. That strength which

defeated me, that nobility and beauty which persisted in
righteousness. I will even welcome you as my spouse.』

「Sleep talk when you are asleep, desu.」

Shia stuffed her cheeks with vegetable breakfast while making

reproachful stare. Udar slime was sagging *monyon* on her head.
Perhaps his words were said quite seriously.

But, there, a single man raised his voice as though to say ‘I cannot
endure this anymore!’.

「Oi, Shia! Why――」

「Your way of calling.」

「Guh. Aren’t you allowing Udar-sama to do so!?」

It was his majesty Eric. The king whose face was beaten up black
and blue until dawn and now his handsome face looked like a Buddha
statue. Right now he had a light black and blue face due to healing
using spirit art. Even now spirit art healing was being applied to him,
so he would surely recover completely after dozens more minutes.

In addition, other than him Louis, Greg, Phil, and Dahlia were also
present on the breakfast table.

「That’s, well, he is a god. Because he is an existence that

has lived for several thousand or tens of thousands of years.」

As expected, it seemed that Shia didn’t intend to insist on the way

Udar was calling her name.

「Even so, if he is seeing me not as “child of man” but as a

www.asianovel.com
 128 Report
“woman”, there will be a need to have him rethink about the
way he is calling me.」

When Shia sent a glance, Udal was lightly floating *float float* on
air. He gave the impression that was like 「 Eh? I cannot hear
anything though?」.

Shia made a reproachful glare that seemed to say ‘This god~’

while ignoring his majesty Eric who still looked like he wanted to say
something and asked.

「By the way, is the dealing with the aftermath going well?
I think that the people of the capital also know that Udar-san
is here but……won’t that cause a great opposition from
them?」

Udar’s divine punishment came down on a lot of the populace.

Although Shia defeated him, she didn’t deal the finishing blow.
That fact must have become known throughout her walk until the
palace that was like a parade.

Although Udar wasn’t in human form, if there was a light of spirit

drifting beside Shia, those who didn’t realize that it was the defeated
divine spirit would be the strange one. Shia was amazed that riot like
「Finish off the weakened divine spirit!」 didn’t happen on the
way to the palace.

「 It seems, there is a bit of discrepancy in Shia-sama’s

perception toward divine spirits.」

The one who answered was Louis who was watching the exchange
between Udar and Shia with a smile that looked like it was pasted on
his face.

「Discrepancy?」

「 Yes,Shia-sama. First, it’s like what I said in the

www.asianovel.com
 129 Report
beginning, divine spirits aren’t evil by any means.」

Yes, they weren’t evil.

They didn’t consider life as light by all means. They were

existences that watched over the world, watched over the people,
and loved life. There wasn’t any existence that loved this world as
much as them.

Even if they destroyed villages without giving any room for

compromise, even if they rained down thousands of lightning on the
capital, there wasn’t any ill will in there, they also didn’t feel any
pleasure from that.

「 Shia-sama, we……especially, the people of our oldest

country the Balted Kingdom deeply understand that.」

『……Right. We aren’t laying our hand on the children of

man by choice, the children of man are also one of the
precious lives filling the world.』

「 ……Yes, Udar-sama. Therefore, this is what we think

when the divine spirit lay their hands on us. “We are the one
who made them do this”.」

「I, see?」

For Shia who didn’t have good recollection toward existence called
god, it was a sense of values that was a bit hard to comprehend. She
wondered whether in the end, the people who lost their precious
people could be convinced like that.

Louis who guessed that nodded with a wry smile.

「Just as you guessed, not all people can be convinced like

that. The prime example is the demon kingdom but……」

「 Aa, I see. ‘That’s intolerable, so we’ll oppose by

www.asianovel.com
 130 Report
developing technology!’ It’s like that isn’t it.」

「Exactly. That is their root, the feeling that is their origin.」

His majesty Eric stared at Udar with an expression that hid his
emotion while continuing.

「 Last night, Shia was there so no one acted violently.

Rather than fear and grudge toward Udar-sama, their heart
was filled with hope that is you. I don’t know what will
happen as time pass but……even so, all the people of my
country know. The karma of human forced Udal-sama and the
rest of the divine spirits into this action.」

「I see.」

Certainly, the populace of the capital raised a fervent cheer at

Shia.

They witnessed her great exploit of defeating a divine spirit, and

then that divine spirit recognized her and stayed close to her. Such
hope had appeared for them. It wouldn’t be strange that rather than
the execution of the divine punishment, it was the fact that the
divine punishment had been averted that had won their heart for
Shia.

Phil who was also someone in charge of intelligence must have

investigated the feeling of the capital’s populace since the morning.
He spoke the result.

「There is no sign of riot at the present. It’s all thanks to

Shia-chan――」

「Aaa?」

「I, it’s all thanks to Shia-chi!」

Phil sweated coldly from Shia’s ominous gaze while changing the

www.asianovel.com
 131 Report
way he called Shia slightly.

「……The knight order is also considerably harmed. But, at

present there is no one whose blood got into their head.
Shia, it’s thanks to you.」

「……Haa. Your welcome.」

The gaze and words from Greg that were filled with sincere
gratitude made Shia gave up correcting the way he called her while
she let out a deep sigh. If she didn’t do that, the conversation would
drag on.

She munched on a vegetable stick that was like a carrot in high

speed like a rabbit.

Seeing Shia who was a bit sulky like that, the look on his majesty
Eric’s eyes softened slightly while he asked.

「So, Shia. It seems your pick up hasn’t arrived, what will

you do?」

「Let’s see……although they haven’t come, as expected I

believe they will come for me within a few days. During that
time, I will standby here while being on guard against new
divine spirit-san perhaps?」

「Is, that so.」

His majesty Eric crossed his arms and fell into his thought. After a
little while he lifted his face and turned his gaze toward Udar.

「Udar-sama, what do you think about our determination

and atonement?」

There was unexpressed wish in those words that if Udar was in

acceptance, perhaps he could assist them to reach the location of the
star tree. If there was permission of divine spirit like Udar, then

www.asianovel.com
 132 Report
perhaps the hindrance of divine beasts could be removed.

However, Udar’s voice was cold.

『Our mother Lutria has despaired over you “humans”. Do

you think that there will be a parent whose heart won’t be
chilled when turning their blade toward their children?』

「That is……」

『 Even so our mother Lutria continued to be merciful

toward you all. Until the brink of the collapse of the world’s
equilibrium. But, what she loves isn’t just “humans”. She
also has to protect her other children.』

「……」

His majesty Eric bit his lower lip in shame because of their selfish
and convenient wish. Louis and others were also the same.

Udar was unmoving as though fixedly watching them. He slightly

flickered.

『But……after coming into contact with all of your hearts

like this, I myself, think that perhaps there is hope.』

「Udar-sama……」

He was defeated by Shia and communicated with them from up

close like this. He was able to understand that certainly a part of
humanity had reflected on themselves. However, as expected, in the
end it was “too late” already by the time the divine spirits had
genuinely moved into action. That was why, divine punishment with
no room for argument rained down because it was already a time
where nothing could be done with just words anymore.

『……I will cooperate. This is also a request from Shia after

all. However, I have lost almost all my power. I cannot do

www.asianovel.com
 133 Report
anything considerable.』

「Even the path toward the star tree?」

『Right. Even if my voice reach’s her, surely mother won’t

listen.』

‘Above all else’, Udar continued. His tone of voice was strict.

『The root of the problem isn’t the drying up of the spirit

element. It’s the heart of humans who won’t change at the
drying up. You understand that don’t you?』

「Yes.」

『We know. That the children of man are like tree leafs that
is carried by the wind. A fixed sense of values won’t change
easily. It cannot be changed. You will be strongly blown,
drifting, and cannot stop until arriving at the end.』

Especially, when there wasn’t an impact that could blow away

even the wind.

「Our plan of salvation……is meaningless, is that what you

are saying? That there is no saving the children of man?」

『As long as you don’t change.』

A sorrowful atmosphere filled the place. Their plan for salvation

was denied by the divine spirit himself that was protecting the star
tree. It was like their hope was cut off.

But, there an out of place light tone resounded.

「Then, we have to work hard to reach the star tree-san

isn’t it?」

His majesty Eric and others were flabbergasted by the indifferent

tone. They were putting on expression that was saying what is this

www.asianovel.com
 134 Report
person saying when the salvation plan had gotten rejected just now.

「 Shia. Aren’t you listening? There is no salvation for

human, we were just gotten told that clearly.」

「Then, you are giving up?」

「Tha, that’s――」

「Impossible right? You cannot do something like giving up

the live of your precious people. Then, don’t just talk
pointlessly, first you need to act.」

‘In the first place’, Shia continued. The attention all gathered at
Shia. It was as though they were staring at a light floating inside
darkness.

「Not apologizing because you won’t be forgiven, that feels

really no good. If you do something bad, apologize even if
you won’t get forgiven! Isn’t that just obvious?」

「Eh, ah, tha, that’s right……」

「Yes. ……Certainly, it’s difficult for everyone to change.

But, Eric-san and everyone here has changed. You all
reflected from the bottom of your heart and are desperately
struggling like this.」

Shia smiled brightly and spoke.

「That’s why, Udar-san’s heart is also moved. All the same

the star tree-san might also recognize Eric-san and everyone.」

Till the end it was only “might be”. The prospect was slim. It was
so bad that it wasn’t even a gamble.

However,

「Even though it’s despairing situation, even though it’s a

www.asianovel.com
 135 Report
reality that make you want to cry, it’s not a reason at all to
give up. It’s nothing more than a reason to do your best with
everything you have.」

Because,

「The future, it can be changed if you do your best with

everything you have. At the very least, I believe so.」

His majesty Eric and everyone thought, if spirit of word really

existed, then her words must be it.

In Balted Kingdom, throughout generations it was said that the

oldest spirit art was words itself. Even without spirit element filling it,
words had power. That was the spirit of words. (TN: Another hard to
translate phrase. There is a phrase in Japan which is called
“kotodama”, it consisted of two kanji, the kanji of word and the
kanji of spirit. Translated it means soul of language or power of
words, translated literally it means word spirit)

Everyone forgot to even breath and they were charmed by the girl
whose eyes shined like the cloudless sky.

「 If your surrounding is pitch black and you cannot see

anything ahead, let’s just run! It doesn’t matter where. Let’s
run thinking that surely it will connect to a good future! No
matter the case, first it starts from there!」

Everyone somehow understood that surely that was what she had
done until now. For the sake of the future she wished for, she always
ran with all her strength.

‘Haa’, a shaky breath leaked out. It was his majesty Eric. Inside his
chest, a burning emotion that felt like it would burn him to ash and a
big emotion toward the strong girl before him which he couldn’t
express in word were filling him to the brim. He let out a long sigh.

His father the previous king died early and he became a king when

www.asianovel.com
 136 Report
he was still a young boy and continued to run at the front for the
salvation plan. A pressure beyond description was always weighing
him down.

It was to the degree that if he learned that the hope called hero
wasn’t a hope at all, he felt like he couldn’t stand up again. That fear
made his body and heart screamed and he rejected the hero
summoning. His whole body felt terribly heavy as though he was
shouldering a giant rock.

And then somehow, he now was feeling unbelievably light from just
a single sentence.

「……Yeah, you’re right. It’s just as Shia said. We have no

future anyway. Then, we only have to do what we should do.」

It was a quiet voice, however, it was a voice that was far more
powerful than everything until now. His majesty Eric renewed his
resolve.

Then, Louis let out a sigh as long as his majesty Eric’s and turned a
gaze that was filled with affection that would make anyone who saw
it to feel bashful toward Shia while continuing after Eric’s words.

「Yes. In any case we have to apologize first before

thinking whether mankind can continue to exist or not. In
anything it’s important to take responsibility, no matter
whatever the result is.」

Greg, Phil, and then Dahlia too, they were looking at Shia with a
gaze that was filled with burning passion of different types while
continuing.

「……First, let’s show ourselves to the star tree. I want the

star tree to know that human’s sincerity hasn’t run out yet.」

「That’s right isn’t it. There is no meaning in just standing

still.」

www.asianovel.com
 137 Report
「 I’m unworthy and inexperienced but, I too will do
everything that I can!」

Seeing them like that, Udar flickered a bit strongly. He didn’t say
anything, but he looked somewhat happy.

His majesty Eric kept gazing passionately at Shia while concluding

their plan ahead.

「Then, we will concentrate at organizing the allied force

while waiting for the arrival of Shia’s family.」

The allied force here referred to the elite gathering of the strongest
elites from three countries, the Balted Kingdom of his majesty Eric
here, and then the demon kingdom and the beast kingdom to form a
mixed force.

It had been planned since long ago. Messengers were already

dispatched within the night and it was arranged for the force to
gather within a few days.

In addition of the mankind’s strongest battle force, there would be

Shia who defeated even a divine spirit. With them the possibility to
reach until the star tree was great, but it seemed his majesty Eric
intended to wait until Shia’s family arrived just as he promised.

「Although, Shia.」

「Yes?」

Even while she was still feeling a bit irritated by the way she was
called without honorific, Shia wiped her lips clean after finishing the
breakfast and replied.

When she turned her gaze there, the expression of his majesty Eric
was faintly blushing for some reason. His gaze was also being
averted shyly.

www.asianovel.com
 138 Report
‘What, acting fidgety like that. This guy just ain’t decisive huh’,
Shia thought, but let’s put that aside.

His majesty Eric said 「As a king, it’s necessary to exchange

opinion properly in preparation of the worst」 in advance with
an unnatural attitude, then he said it.

「If, this is only a what if. If no one come to pick you――」

「They will come.」

Shia’s face was blank. But, his majesty Eric was a person with steel
in his spine who wouldn’t give up calling Shia without honorific even
after getting beaten up black and blue. He was doing his best
believing that the future can be changeeed!

「However, you see. You said that they will surely come
before dawn, but in the end they didn’t come. In that case,
the worst case――」

「Won’t happen.」

「If, only if. If that happen and you don’t have any method
to return――」

「I’ll return even if it kills me.」

「If there isn’t any method! It’s fine even if you stay here
forever! In that case, you will surely feel lonely. It won’t be
bad even if you make a new family here. In that case, outside
you are the hero so it will be better if your partner with
someone with considerable status. For example, someone of
the royalty or――」

「Please wait, your majesty.」

‘It seems the beating is insufficient desu. All right, I’ll turn you into
a queen with the smash I directly succeed from Yue-san.’ Shia

www.asianovel.com
 139 Report
thought while she was about to stand up from her chair. It was at
that timing that Louis interrupted his majesty Eric’s words.

The glasses glinted. His mouth was forming a smile, but it was
strangely pressuring.

「Shia-sama is denying that she is the hero. Perhaps it’s

too rash and imprudent to state that a royalty will be worthy
for her with the consideration of her being the hero.」

「……What did you say?」

「In the first place, she won’t be able to live in peace if she
become a queen for example. I’m in objection of putting a
heavy responsibility on Shia-sama.」

「 Hou. Then, are you saying that there is other worthy

partner for her?」

「That will depend on her opinion, so I cannot say anything.

Ah, but please don’t worry. This is not a matter that your
majesty needs to trouble yourself with. About Shia-sama, as
the one who summoned her I have responsibility to look after
her.」

*Twitch* A vein pulsed on his majesty Eric’s forehead. In respond

Eric’s smile was also deepening. However, his eyes weren’t laughing
at all though.

「……Eh, what is this, this situation.」

Shia couldn’t hide her bewilderment at the battle of words that

suddenly started.

Even during then, this time Greg spoke out「She is a warrior.

Then, I who am the knight order captain can also talk to her
in the same language」, and in response Phil spoke out「What
are you saying, Greg never talks most of the time! At that

www.asianovel.com
 140 Report
point, if it’s me I can make a lighthearted atmosphere and
able to have Shia-chi enjoy herself you know」.

Then, next,

『……Hmph. Shia is a gifted woman who can defeat even

me. The likes of children of man couldn’t possibly be worthy
of her.』

Even Udar began to join the battle.

「Even Udar-sama……as expected from Shia-sama. You are

popular!」

「Eh? Aa~, so it’s something like that?」

「It’s like that!」

Both Dahlia’s hands clenched energetically. She informed the right

answer with her usual gesture.

Her attitude before this was relatively sharp, and she even beaten
up his majesty Eric and Udar viciously, and yet why did it turn like
this……Shia was bewildered. Or perhaps, were they Tio’s compatriot?
A masochist king and god, honestly, she couldn’t bear watching
something like that.

(Or rather, even though I have Hajime-san. Trying to seduce me

even though I have a husband, are they looking down on me……)

Shia grimaced in distaste but, there she went「Eh?」.

(Come to think of it, have I mentioned that I have a husband?)

Thinking really carefully, she only mentioned “family” with the

consideration of hiding information.

In her left ring finger, a ring that she received at Tortus before
going to earth was fitted in. It was the proof that she was the demon

www.asianovel.com
 141 Report
king’s wife. She wasn’t his wife based on earth’s law, but the fact
that she was a wife was generally accepted by the surrounding.

However, right now no one reacted at the ring on her finger.

Perhaps, in this world there wasn’t a concept of wedding ring.

Shia thought that she should make it clear before even more
meaningless thing happened and she opened her mouth.

「Say~, actually . I’m marri――」

In that instant, Shia took a single leap and landed on the opposite
side.

「 ……Hou. Amazing reaction. I should have erased my

presence completely.」

Those words were filled with admiration and interest. And then, it
was a terribly sexy voice that would strongly stimulate the opposite
sex.

Before anyone knew it, a single man was inside the room without
any warning. He was right behind the chair Shia was sitting before
this.

Glossy black long hair. Intellectual eyes with long slit. Bewitchingly
shining pupils that were like amethyst. He was a terribly good looking
man. His body was wrapped with a jet black and luxurious outfit.

His reached out hand stopped above the chair. From the hand’s
position, that hand must be trying to stroke Shia’s hair.

The good looking man who was smiling bewitchingly caused his
majesty Eric to return to his sense a beat later and he raised his
voice.

「Arogan-dono!? Why are you here!?」

www.asianovel.com
 142 Report
「My apologies for the unannounced visit, Eric-dono. I was
unable to suppress my excited heart after hearing the
momentous news of the hero summoning and the defeat of a
divine spirit.」

「 The messenger shouldn’t have arrived already

but……should I say that it’s as expected from the demon
king-dono. As always, you have a long reach.」

The man called Arogan shrugged. Surprisingly, it seemed he was

his majesty the demon king of Rated Demon Kingdom. Most likely he
made his subordinate to monitor the capital and grasped the
information earlier than anyone using some kind of method.

Although, there was a limit on being outside common sense with

how he suddenly arrived in the palace, and alone on top of that.

Such preposterous his majesty demon king Arogan moved his gaze
toward Shia who was behind his majesty Eric. And then, he suddenly
chuckled ‘fuh’ and the next instant, his figure vanished. But right
after that, he was instantly in front of Shia.

「Wawah, oops.」

The distance was too close. Shia took a few steps back. The wall
was right behind her.

「 Nice to meet you, hero-dono. I am the king of Rated

Demon Kingdom, Arogan Spervia Rated. To think that a
person with strength to defeat a divine spirit could be a
woman this lovely, it’s really unimaginable. Please, allow me
to ask your name.」

His majesty demon king Arogan smoothly approached while

smiling. With his terribly good looking face and the bewitching
atmosphere he wore, the average woman would be entranced by
him.

www.asianovel.com
 143 Report
「Ah, yes. Nice to meet you. I am Shia Hauria.」

「Shia……even your name is beautiful.」

The smile strengthened. Really this demon king seemed to be

really knowledgeable on how to use his good looks. He came until a
distance where his hand would be able to reach if he reached out and
even then his body kept closing the distance.

His majesty Eric and others spontaneously tried to stop him but,

「Wha-, barrier!? Arogan-dono, what are you planning!?」

「What, I only wish to spend time together with Shia for a

bit. Eric-dono had been together with her all the time last
night correct? Isn’t that unfair?」(TL: Ew that suggests Shia slept
with Eric…Hajime won’t be happy desu)

Saying that, his majesty the demon king Arogan looked back
across his shoulder and smiled charmingly at everyone who couldn’t
approach due to the barrier.

And then, his hand thrust right beside Shia’s face when she was
close to the wall. It was the so called wall bang. He stared into Shia’s
eyes straightforwardly right from the front.

「Err, you are too close, so can you back away?」

「……Hou.」

Normally, at this point most girls would become weak kneed. He

himself seemed to have absolute confidence in his charm. His eyes
expressed his confidence that there was no woman who wouldn’t fall
to his advance.

Seeing Shia who wasn’t just completely not agitated and instead
even looked annoyed, his majesty the demon king Arogan was
increasingly growing even more interested and his other hand

www.asianovel.com
 144 Report
reached out.

It seemed that the objective was Shia’s chin. So to speak he was

going to attempt lifting her chin.

「If you do that, I will have to resist. Even though you are a
king of a country, I won’t hold back you know?」

Suddenly a chill assaulted his majesty the demon king Arogan. His
hand unconsciously stopped.

「……Then, if I overcome that resistance, will you become

mine?」

His hand reached out once more as though to say ‘interesting’.

And so,

「Fuhn」

「Mu?」

Shia’s elbow struck. To the wall behind her. With an thunderous

sound the wall behind her was pulverized into dust.

――Shia-style Wall Bang

When she got wall bang done to her by anyone that wasn’t Hajime,
she used this technique to pulverize the wall to erase the existence
of the wall itself that was sandwiching her.

Shia who took a step back at the created space displayed herself
swinging back her fist with a smile toward his majesty Eric and the
others who were trying to dispel the barrier behind his majesty the
demon king Arogan.

Everyone behind the barrier instantly noticed. They went

「Hyaa~~~~」 and jumped away from the line of fire.

www.asianovel.com
 145 Report
Right after that,

「Level VII」

「!!?」

The pressure instantly shot up.

His majesty the demon king Arogan who underrated her due to his
own good looks, status, the situation and so on was,

「Narcissist should die, no mercy. Desuu!!」

He opened his eyes wide and tired to do something, but in the end
he couldn’t do anything and his face ate the godspeed fist that could
hit a divine spirit. It scattered him away. Even the wall behind him
was also smashed up along with him, and he became scattered
sparkling particles.

Shia who saw that was,

「E, eh? ……Could it be, I killed him?」

She didn’t intend to go that far though……

Shia thought while sweating coldly.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

The latest update for the main story comic version is posted at
Gardo.

www.asianovel.com
146 Report
It’s love comedy chapter at Masaka Inn lol

When I saw Sona appeared, it make me want to write her again.

The chapter is posted free of charge, so please go take a look!

Best regards!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 147 Report

Chapter 335
Source: bakapervert

Around the time when the sun would soon reach the zenith.

A cute humming was resounding in a corner of the courtyard in

the palace of Balted Kingdom.

「Funfunfu~n♪ Fufu~n♪ You are really late Hajime-sa~n♪

Come quickly Yue-sa~n♪ The bunny of~, Nagumo Family is
riight heere you know~♪」

Correction. An original song that surpassed a humming was

resounding. From Shia.

Her rabbit ears were twitching *piko piko*, and her rabbit tail was
shaking *shake shake* while she was singing. Several maids
including Dahlia were watching such Shia smilingly.

If Shia was singing while admiring the flowers that were blooming
profusely in the courtyard, surely they would watch enraptured at a
beautiful girl frolicking with flowers.

Though unfortunately, what Shia was admiring right now was a

lump of metal.

「Pain, pain, fly away~, my soul friend Schutaif-ta~n♪」

Shia’s soul buddy――magically powered two-wheeled Schutaif.

It was her beloved vehicle that was sent flying from a lightning
spear of several hundred million volts. It was damaged here and
there, but when Shia diligently checked it like this in the courtyard, it

www.asianovel.com
 148 Report
seemed that it didn’t have any fatal damage. It was a small mercy
that the weapons loaded in it didn’t explode. Right now she was
washing it with appreciation of its service to her.

Now then, Shia who literally made his majesty Arogan who
suddenly appeared at the breakfast went splat, why was she working
hard to give maintenance to Schutaif as though nothing had
happened……

The truth was that his majesty the demon king Arogan was
apparently a kind of clone. A spirit art or something that Louis was
also able to perform after a fashion.

It was a body made from spirit elements, so naturally it could also

fly. It could also perform pseudo teleportation by means of binding
and reconstructing spirit elements. Because one could travel far
faster with it rather than traveling in the flesh, it was often used as
messenger or the like.

It was a convenient spirit art, but in the end it was something like
an illusion that only created an outer appearance using spirit
elements. Originally it didn’t have a material body, to say nothing of
performing magic with it.

But, in regard to that, it was just as expected from the demon king.
In a feat of skill the clone was given a substantial body and the caster
could even use spirit magic remotely to a certain degree. Thus
resulting in a creation of a clone that was completely the same as the
real thing.

Although, even for someone at the level of the demon king, “Shia-
style straightforward right straight” seemed to be beyond his
imagination.

Not only in the senses of the fist’s power and speed, but also in the
sense of experiencing getting punched in the face by a girl of that
age.

www.asianovel.com
 149 Report
Seeing his majesty Arogan who was smashed apart and reduced
into sparkling particles, his majesty Eric and Greg made twitching
faces, while Louise smiled widely, Phil went pale, and Dahlia showed
a face that was even more sparkling than the particles.

Within the atmosphere of heavy silence, they broke up for the time
being to take care of various businesses including confirming the true
intention of his majesty Arogan who suddenly visited. Shia didn’t
really have anything she particularly needed to do, so that was why
she was servicing Schutaif appreciatively like this. She was
passionately wiping the frame with a sponge that came with it.

(Come to think of it, I missed my chance to mention about Hajime-

san……)

Shia suddenly remembered and her hand stopped in thought.

The arrival of her popular period that visited her suddenly. She felt
an emotion that was akin to bewilderment. After all, until Shia
encountered Hajime she was living under the concealment of her
family. Before she met Hajime, she had never interacted with
opposite sex other than her relatives.

And then, since her existence was discovered in Fea Belgen, she
was swimming desperately in a sea of malice and hostility. Even after
meeting with Hajime, even though there were people who desired
Shia as slave, there wasn’t anyone who came into contact with her
with pure affection.

Of course, it was also caused by Shia blatantly directing her

immense affection toward Hajime alone, so no one tried to lay their
hand on her but……

Anyway, she had almost zero experience of being popular. Since

coming to earth, sometimes there would be passerby attracted by
Shia’s appearance and made a pass on her (a part of the classmates
called them the hero passerby), so it wasn’t like her experience with

www.asianovel.com
 150 Report
this was non existence.

But, most of the time beautiful women and girls like Yue and others
would be nearby, naturally those people’s eyes would be turned
toward them too, so her awareness that “I am popular” was thin.

Furthermore, even those occurrences lately never happened.

Hajime created the artifact of the recognition obstruction, and even
before that Hajime’s existence was well-known. Men who tried to
make a pass at Shia wasn’t a hero passerby anymore, they were
already nothing more than an applicant for a novel way of suicide.

(Nufufu~, that Hajime-san, even though he is endeavoring to be

peaceful, when it come to us he will immediately enter demon king
mode)

Shia sang in a good mood while polishing Schutaif diligently.

(He should come to pick me up tomorrow, or the day after

tomorrow at the latest, it will be fine if I introduce him then~)

While she was thinking lightly like that, the shining slime Udar who
was on Shia’s head like usual called out to her.

『……It’s really something.』

「Eh? What is?」

Shia tilted her head. Udar jiggled *poyoyon* and leaped on top of
Schutaif while continuing his word.

『After receiving my lightning, how did it come out of it

with only a part of its armor blown away? What is it made of?』

「Rather, I was the one who was shocked that its armor
was blown away even if only a part of it though.」

『That war hammer too. In the end I couldn’t destroy it and

www.asianovel.com
 151 Report
could only make you let go of it. I know nothing that boasted
toughness to such degree even among divine spirit arms.』

「Divine spirit arms? What is that?」

According to Udar, tool that was using spirit element was called as
spirit instrument. And even among them, tools that are forged
personally by divine spirit was apparently called as divine spirit arms.
It seemed to possess powerful strength that are on a different level
from divine spirit arms.

Actually, the great sword that his majesty Eric possessed, that too
was a divine spirit arms that were handed down from generation to
generation in the kingdom. Its name was “Tarnada”, and it was able
to manipulate wind.

「Hee……it’s like what we called artifact in our place. But, if

it’s something that Udar-san’s people created, aren’t you
going to take it back now that they are opposing your side?」

『It won’t be able to do anything to us anyway when it’s

used in the capacity that humans can handle.』

It wouldn’t amount much to anything if not by abnormal being like

Shia or exceptional existence like his majesty Arogan. By the way,
according to Udar, Louis also possessed strength that was close to
his majesty Arogan. When he wielded his full strength and worked
together with his majesty Eric when he was using a divine spirit
arms, the two of them might possibly display strength that was equal
or surpassing his majesty Arogan.

「 But, a divine spirit was repelled when attacking the

demon kingdom wasn’t it?」

『It wasn’t me. It was Oros.』

「Oros-san? Is it a different divine spirit?」

www.asianovel.com
 152 Report
『Correct. He is the divine spirit of earth. I met him before
coming here. Oros told me that apparently the spirit element
weapon of that country is even more of a threat than the
demon king.』

There Udar was emitting a dark atmosphere that could be guessed

even with his light sphere form.

『I was told, that the earth was screaming.』

「The earth, was screaming?」

『 What that country created thoroughly sucked up the

spirit element of the earth. Not only that, it seemed that
even the spirits of earth were sucked in to bring further
destruction.』

It was as though the earth was screaming at that time. That was
why Oros pulled back.

Certainly, Oros who received terrific destruction was injured in his

soul, but it wasn’t to the degree that he had to retreat. However, he
was unable to continue listening to the screams of the earth even
more than that.

『Objectively speaking, it might be a bad move on Oros’s

part to retreat like that.』

If he kept attacking, the demon kingdom might fell. In the end, he

was only postponing the problem. The earth might be screaming
again in the future.

Oros understood that and yet didn’t attack till the end was because
of his terror. It wasn’t a terror for his own destruction, it was a terror
toward the scream of the children, the spirits. As a divine spirit, as
the executor of divine punishment, it could be said as an unbecoming
failure.

www.asianovel.com
 153 Report
However,

『I cannot bring myself to criticize Oros. I too understand

his feeling painfully well.』

「Is that so……」

Shia wondered what she should say. Shia gently moved the
depressed Udar from above Schutaif to her palm. She was unable to
find any words and only patted him in consolation.

Shia thought.

In earth, a world where information was overflowing, she saw and

heard many things. The problem of this world was similar to earth’s
problem.

Population explosion, drying up resource, pollution of land and

air……. The difference was in the divine spirit. A world where the
scream of the natural world could be heard and a world where it
couldn’t be heard, which one was more fortunate she wondered.

Shia didn’t know. She didn’t understand, but when she looked at
the dejected Udar, she was unable to consider it as other people’s
problem.

It was then, she suddenly could see flickering light at the corner of
her vision. ‘Oh?’, when she tilted her rabbit ears while turning her
gaze there, she could see a light sphere that was really similar with
Udar was converging around Vire Drucken that she put near a flower
bed nearby.

『It’s my children. They are spirits of lightning. It’s unusual

for them to come out in front of people. Is it because I’m
here?』

「 Now that you mention it, recently the spirits-san too

won’t come near human settlement isn’t it?」

www.asianovel.com
 154 Report
Were they relieved because the embodiment of lightning cloud was
nearby? However, in spite of that they weren’t gathering toward
Udar, rather it looked like they came out because of great curiosity
toward Vire Drucken. A part of them also came toward Schutaif.

「Are they curious toward the artifacts?」

『Hmm. No, that’s not it. Shia. These war hammer and two-
wheeled vehicle, do they have the function to stockpile
lightning?』

「He? Lightning? ……Aa! They have!」

Shia took Vire Drucken into her hand and poured magic power to
activate one of its gimmicks. Right after that, Vire Drucken sparked
*bachi bachi bachi*.

The lightning spirits went 「Waa~~~h」 and crowded toward it in

delight.

「 It has electricity storage installed. It’s a function to

electrify the opponent when locking weapon with them, but
it’s faster to send the opponent flying so I’ve never used it
you see~. And so, I completely forgot about it~, ahaha.」

『Ri, right. I see.』

Udar couldn’t really laugh as someone who had been sent flying
before. While Udar was somewhat creeped out, Shia also made her
own body to spark bluish white.

「Like this I can also wrap myself with electricity after a

fashion as a part of body manipulation, but in the end it’s
only to the degree of static electricity that is only useful for
playing a prank.」

She would use it to shock Yue’s butt when Yue transformed into
lifeless Yue and wouldn’t move away from in front of her vacuum

www.asianovel.com
 155 Report
cleaner. Yue would raise a cute scream 「Hyaa!?」 and moved away
squirmingly while holding her butt. It was a cute sight and actually it
became Shia’s favorite scene recently.

At the beginning she learned it in order to wake up Hajime at the

morning when he just wouldn’t wake up, but it didn’t work on Hajime
who possessed “Lightning Clad”. Rather, she was the one who got
electrified and dragged into the bed instead. Honestly it was faster to
use “Shia-style Good Morning (Physical)”.

Dahlia and others who saw from afar how Shia was enveloped in
bluish white spark went 「My!」 and they pressed their hand on
their mouth. The lightning spirits also similarly went 「My!」 and
converged toward her. They twirled around Shia as though they were
dancing.

『……It looks like they like you. Shia, the spirits are in high
spirit, saying that it’s comfortable beside you.』

「Is that so? Wait, wawah, please don’t play with my rabbit
ears! Hyah!? Inside the clothes is not allowed~! Ah, please
don’t pull my haiiir!」

The spirits were making ruckus looking like they were having a lot
of fun.

Udar’s atmosphere became really gentle seeing that scene of the

spirits being playful with fondness toward Shia. His depressed mood
just now cleared away as though it had never happened. Such scene
between human and spirit was nostalgic, and then this scene was
how the world should be originally. He himself also seemed happy.

Above all else, the emotion he directed toward Shia was really
warm. No, rather it had reached a passionate degree.

『However, Shia. As the personification of lightning cloud, I

cannot just ignore how you mentioned that the power of

www.asianovel.com
 156 Report
lightning isn’t really useful.』

「Even if Udar-san say that, you understand right, after

experiencing my battle style? By the time an opponent enter
the state of weapon locking with super heavy weapon like my
war hammer, it’s the same like entering a disadvantaged
situation. They can only get blown away.」

『 In other words, in an instant of contact――if you can

inflict electric attack to the opponent through a blow in that
moment it will be effective enough right? Or perhaps, it will
be fine if you fire lightning attack like me.』

「That’s, well, that might be so.」

『Right. Then let’s try it.』

Udar hopped *poyon* and moved onto Vire Drucken. And then he
called out 『 Children, lend me your strength 』 to gather the
spirits on him. They became together and vanished into Vire
Drucken.

「Eh? Wait a second Udar-san? What are you doing?」

『Mumu? What is this? I don’t understand. However, well,

what complicated and precise making. As expected the child
of another world cannot be underestimated……. Hmm, is it
like this?』

Somehow Shia got a bad premonition. She swung around Vire

Drucken like a small lucky mallet while saying 「Udar-saa~n, don’t
enter inside as you please~」.

Because, thinking really carefully this was extremely bad. Udar and
also the spirits were all personification of lightning. And then Vire
Drucken was a weapon loaded with ammunition……

『Observe carefully! This divine spirit of lightning cloud,

www.asianovel.com
 157 Report
Udar will grant new power to Shia Haur――』

Electricity ran fiercely. Vire Drucken emitted spark and flash. It was
like the hammer that was possessed by a god in a certain Avenge○
group.

Then, explosion. Along with an explosive sound.

Shia screamed 「Hyawaa~」 while tumbling. Udar and the spirits

who were sent flying rotated high in the air. Dahlia and others who
were watching from afar were also screaming 「 Kyaa~ 」 while
rolling on the ground.

*Boom* Vire Drucken fell on the ground and caused a tremor.

Black smoke rose up from any holes on the war hammer. The outer
shell wasn’t harmed, which was as expected from Hajime quality. It
appeared that Hajime had properly put countermeasure so that the
war hammer itself wouldn’t become unusable even after the unlikely
chance of explosion occurring inside.

Although, there was no doubt that the whole ammo loaded inside
were annihilated now. Its function as war hammer wasn’t affected,
but it might be dangerous to use its shooting function without having
Hajime checking it first.

Udar slime fell with a plop on the ground. Shia wiped away the soot
while sending him a reproachful glare.

「After a close observation, my partner is reduced into a

terrible state though?」

『Incomprehensible.』

For Udar who didn’t know about ammo, it seemed he didn’t

understand why the explosion occurred.

Shia thrust her finger on Udar slime and spoke while grinding on
him.

www.asianovel.com
 158 Report
「 Could it be, that? You are thinking about the future
ahead and tried to destroy my weapon while you can right
now?」

『It’s a misunderstanding. I did it thinking of Shia’s sake. I

thought that a weapon of this level will be able to endure
divine spirit armsification.』

「But it exploded.」

『Right, it exploded. Even before that, my power couldn’t

be accumulated well. So a material from another world will
have different property huh……. I think it will go well if there
is spirit stone with high purity included into it though……』

「Well, I will believe that you did that with good intention
in mind. Thank you very much, Udar-san. But, it’s forbidden
to experiment on my partner further than this.」

She had no intention to entrust her partner to anyone other than

Hajime. Udar hung down his head hearing Shia asserted clearly that
it was forbidden to enter Vire Drucken. He was like……someone who
failed in increasing the positivity level.

There, a commotion and loud footsteps could be heard.

「Shia! Are you safe!? What happened!?」

His majesty Eric and the royal guards including Greg came running.
It seemed they rushed here after hearing the explosion.

Seeing Shia crouching down while poking at Udar slime, they

thought that perhaps she was crouching because she was injured
and approached her in hurry.

Looking at his majesty Eric who was reaching out with both hands,
perhaps he was going to hold her up with both hands.

www.asianovel.com
 159 Report
Of course, Shia swiftly dodged by rotating her body. His majesty
Eric went 「Ah」 and his balance crumbled. And then, like that he
dived on the dejected Udar.

An awkward atmosphere hung in the air.

「Are you safe, Shia-sama?」

「Ah, yes. ……Sorry for causing commotion.」

The royal guard captain Greg ran near in worry of Shia’s condition
as though nothing had happened. Shia replied with a wry smile.

During that time, his majesty Eric stood up while shaking from
either anger or shame.

「……My apologies, Udar-sama. For pressing down on you.」

『……It’s fine, I forgive you.』

Somehow, their heart as man seemed connected with each other.

The hardness of the guard of the woman they liked created a
friendship that surpassed the barrier of man and god……perhaps.

His majesty Eric stood up as though nothing had happened. He

coughed once and opened his mouth while looking at Shia.

「Don’t make me worry so much. If something happen to

you, I……」

「Er~r」

The passion burning in his eyes was amazing. Just what in the
world she did to make him harbored such emotion toward her. Shia
completely didn’t understand. It felt like a feverish feeling that was
unlike all of those hero passerby who were only attracted to her
appearance would be transmitted through the air.

Like this, it might not be good for her to just nonchalantly dodge

www.asianovel.com
 160 Report
him while waiting for Hajime’s arrival before saying ‘I’m already
married desu~’. Thinking that, Shia tried to open her mouth once
more.

However, it was as though some kind of curse was hanging over

them. Another hindrance entered. Furthermore it was a really
emergency news.

「Your majesty-. A news came from the demon

kingdom――what are you doing, your majesty? 」

Louis arrived riding on something like a flow of light. Perhaps it was

a travel method using spirit art. When he was going to report
something, he witnessed his majesty Eric reaching out toward Shia
along with a passionate gaze. His glasses glinted while he asked with
a smiling face that looked empty.

「I, I’m going to check for injury――」

「You can’t do that you know? Or rather please don’t touch

me.」

Thorn of words that didn’t contain even a shred of deredere came

back to him. His majesty Eric’s heart was stabbed. There was no
sweetness at all in it so it only felt painful.

While that happened, Shia also casually took distance from him. It
also plainly dealt damage on him. The physical distance represented
the distance of their heart.

「More importantly Louis. You have something to report

right? I’ll hear it.」

「Oops, that’s right. Your majesty, the true reason of his

majesty the demon king Arogan’s visit has come into light.
His subordinate received communication from his country
and came to convey it to us.」

www.asianovel.com
 161 Report
「So a spy infiltrated us, well, let’s put that aside for now.
And?」

「Yes. His majesty the demon king’s objective

is――reinforcement request. 」

His majesty Eric’s eyes opened wide.

Louis reported the detail while the air of the place became tense
all at once. According to the report, the divine spirit of the earth Oros
resumed the divine punishment to the demon kingdom. Furthermore,
this time he even led a large force of celestial race with him.

The force had already reached a distance of half a day away from
the demon kingdom’s capital.

「So that’s the reason of Arogan-dono’s irrational visit. He

didn’t show even the slightest unrest but……was he actually
agitated inside?」

His majesty Eric nodded in understanding. Shia also nodded

deeply.

「I see. So he approached me also because he wanted to

win over the hero with certainty.」

「No, that’s the nature of that person. If he see a beauty,

he cannot help himself from seducing them. What’s more, he
was really interested in you Shia.」

「I cannot comprehend it.」

Even if she was told that she caught the eyes of that man who was
like the personification of narcissism, furthermore combined with how
his majesty Eric and others called him as “demon king”, it only
made her felt really weary.

In addition, she made a pass on woman when coming to ask for

www.asianovel.com
 162 Report
reinforcement, and in the end got blown away which delayed the
reinforcement request itself. It couldn’t even be called a joke. For a
guy like that to introduce himself as “demon king”, even as a joke
it felt like it would make Shia’s discomfort index to burst through the
max value.

Shia shook her head to drive away the unpleasant feeling and
talked to Udar to change the topic.

「The report said that the distance is half a day away but,
is Oros-san’s traveling speed really not that fast?」

『That’s not the case. He has an appearance of the land

taking human form. Most of the time he is as big as ten
children of man, but he can change his size at will. If he turn
bigger, his traveling speed will also grow faster in
proportion.』

Apparently Oros’s appearance was like a giant golem. Normally he

was as tall as ten humans, so he must be around twenty meter or
less. If he enlarged himself, his travel speed would change with the
enlargement of his step’s width.

However, in that case the reason why it would take half a day for
him was unclear. Udar sensed that doubt and answered with a groan.

『It must be the expression of his resolve. That this time,

he absolutely won’t pull back no matter what. At the same
time, he is compelling the people of that country to resolve
themselves.』

Oros’s slow approach was the same like a convict’s walk climbing
the stair toward the gallows for the execution. Each of his step was
the stair that the demon kingdom climbed to their doom.

『What will you do? O child of man. O king of this country.』

Udar’s solemn voice resounded. His voice was filled with dignity

www.asianovel.com
 163 Report
that was unthinkable coming from his slime shape until now. That
was unmistakably the questioning of god. Even without eyes, Udar’s
gaze was obviously being directed to his majesty Eric.

His majesty Eric clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. He showed
an expression of enduring a great pain. It was obvious that a deep
conflict was tormenting him.

If thinking normally, in a sense the best way was to abandon the

demon kingdom that still hadn’t abandoned their ambition even at
this point and in the future. If they were ended by divine punishment,
one concern toward the future of cooperation with spirits would
disappear with certainty.

It was the rational thinking. It was the best thinking as a king of a

country. Because making a choice of which to sacrifice and which to
let live was a duty that was imposed to king.

However, but……

「Someone who will abandon his fellow kind, who is also a

partner who though imperfect, had made a promise to help
each other. Will someone like that be able to live together
with the spirits-san in the future ahead?」

His majesty Eric, no, everyone there became taken aback. Their
gaze moved toward the voice. It was Shia who casually said that
while checking Vire Drucken’s state.

「Shia……but……」

「Ahaha, please don’t mind it too much. I am not the king,

so I cannot think like a king. Just now in the end is only my
own thinking.」

Shia herself was smiling wryly, saying that her thinking was too
optimistic and idealistic.

www.asianovel.com
 164 Report
‘Aa, but……’, his majesty Eric thought.

「Doing everything you can, for the future you wished for,
is it……」

His heart suddenly turned light. Once more the words, attitude,
and way of life of the girl before him were clearing away the weight
of his heart.

His majesty Eric looked at Louis and other with a troubled

expression. Interestingly, everyone also made the same face. His
majesty Eric felt like he was going to burst laughing. He somehow
endured it while staring at Shia, then he turned his face toward Udar
once more.

「Udar-sama. We will go to reinforce them. We will fight

Oros-sama until our words reach him.」

『I see.』

「Surely you have seen through it. Of the ulterior motive of

Arogan-dono and the people who admire the demon kingdom.
As expected, we who will try to save them are really a sinful
race.」

『I cannot deny those words.』

「Yes. However, even so, I want to show our sincerity with

this reinforcement.」

『Sincerity? By trying to defeating a divine spirit?』

「 No. We swear that we will never abandon anything

anymore, not a single thing. This is our sincerity in protecting
that oath.」

『……』

www.asianovel.com
 165 Report
Rational judgment, pursuit of the benefit for one’s own country or
possibly the benefit of the race called mankind, necessity,
calculation, greed fulfillment.

Such things were enough already. In exchange of their

development until now through those means, they ended up making
light of many important things. And then, as the result, they were
heading to destruction.

Then, let’s take back the sense of values that was obvious as a
human, as a country. Let’s just protect them simply because they
had promised. Let’s save them because their conscience was
screaming to save them. Let’s carry up the morals that were only
natural for human to possess. Let’s run forward for the sake of
idealistic decision rather than realistic decision.

They were going to be destroyed anyway. Then, let’s return to the

starting point. Let’s return to be the “human” that the mother the
star tree and the divine spirits surely loved at the beginning.

『……I see.』

Udar’s reply was only that. But, surely the gentle atmosphere they
vaguely felt from him wasn’t just their imagination.

His majesty Eric digested the fact that no rebuking words came
from Udar, then he turned his gaze toward Shia.

「……Shia. It will be too late if we don’t sally immediately.

Your family won’t make it in time.」

「I guess.」

Originally, it would take a whole three days to rush from Balted

Kingdom to Rated Kingdom even when forcing a horse that was
strengthened with spirit arts to run until they die. However, when the
salvation plan was decided in the meeting of leaders of the three
countries, they were given a flying dragon from Tinted Beast

www.asianovel.com
 166 Report
Kingdom. If it only carried the elites, they would be able to arrive in
just a day.

And then, if it was Rated Demon Kingdom, they would be able to

hold out for a day although they would be greatly damaged.

「 ……I will keep the promise. I won’t force you to do

anything until your family come.」

「Is that so.」

Hearing his majesty Eric’s words, Shia turned a smile where it

might be the first time she directed such expression toward him.
Seeing that smile, his majesty Eric unconsciously hid his mouth with
his hand while looking aside. It seemed that the stimulation was too
powerful.

However, there was Louis’s wide grin ahead of his averted gaze, so
he hurriedly returned his gaze. It seemed that the stimulation was
powerful.

「But, I wish that you immediately come to help us if you

succeed in persuading your family. We swear we will hold out
until then. That’s why, that’s why Shia. Can we hold out
hope? That you will come to save us?」

His gaze was hot. Like a man who before heading to the battlefield
was making a promise with his lover to reunite once more. Louis and
others also stepped forward and left similar words. As though they
were trying to carve their existence to Shia even for just a bit more.
Udar too also bounced *poyoyon*.

Shia smiled wryly and shook her head. His majesty Eric and others
distorted their expression in pain.

「There won’t be any meaning to a promise if there is no

opposite side to keep it.」

www.asianovel.com
 167 Report
「……What?」

Shia swung Vire Drucken. Putting aside its shooting mode, it had
no shortcoming as a war hammer. , Shia straddled Schutaif and
poured magic power into it. Instantly, *KIIIIIII* Schutaif started with
such starting up sound. There was no problem with its running
function.

「Now then, my Schutaif-tan, compared to a flying lizard-

san, which one is faster I wonder?」

Shia said such thing with a chuckle ‘nihi’. His majesty Eric couldn’t
hold himself back anymore,

「Shia!」

He was overcame with emotion and stepped forward to hug her.

And then, 「Oops」 with such light voice Shia kicked him flying and
he vanished behind a flower bed.

Shia might have gotten used to it because she then addressed

Louis as though nothing had happened.

「I’ll tow a carriage behind, so can I ask you to make the

preparation? I will be going really fast, so please prepare
something sturdy.」

「As you wish, Shia-sama.」

Louis also bowed his head respectfully as though nothing had

happened. As though it was Shia who was the one worthy for him to
offer his everything to serve her.

Like that, Louis immediately turned around to prepare for the

expedition while giving instruction to his subordinates. Then he
looked back after a few steps and,

「Shia-sama. Something has been on my mind since the

www.asianovel.com
 168 Report
first time we met.」

「Yes, what is it?」

He said along with a pure smile that contained no hidden meaning

that the females of the kingdom were greatly in love with.

「You are really a softhearted person.」

「……」

Shia’s rabbit ears went limp. Her troubled expression might be

because of her self-awareness that even while she wished to make a
clear distinction like Hajime and Yue, in the end she couldn’t really do
that.

In the past, Shia’s mother told Shia that she wished to become a
hero even though she was rabbitman. She didn’t want to become a
forest rabbit that could only run and hide, but a hero that could
protect anyone.

The woman possessed a heart that was stronger than anyone, but
the cruel fate gave her the weakest body of the weakest race……the
wish and disposition of such woman had been inherited by her
daughter with certainty. Furthermore it was to an extraordinary
degree.

Perhaps, it was exactly because of that she was chosen.

To be the savior of the screaming world.

To be the rubybraverthero/rt/ruby that could protect everyone.

Thirty minutes later.

www.asianovel.com
 169 Report
Shia and everyone else became people of the sky.

At the lead was Schutaif. The sky road from the barrier created by
the other world’s bike realized the world’s first midair wheeled travel
through the large carriage it was towing behind. [ED:E.T.?}

「Shi, Shiaa! I, is this really all right!? Or rather, isn’t it fine

to slow down a bit more!?」

「It’s fine! There is nothing better then going fast yeah!

Desuu!!」

Shia was really in a good mood that it felt like a cry of ‘hyahhaa’
could be heard.

Toward such Shia, his majesty Eric who took out his face from the
carriage’s window and called out to her was turning pale because his
breathing was obstructed by the wind pressure. No, he was simply
turning pale from the terror of running midair in a speed that was
nearly 200 km/hour. (124.27 mph)

Inside the carriage that was connected to Schutaif, there were

Louis and others the childhood friends group. Other than them there
were also people selected from the best members the knight order
and the palace spirit artist division had, five people each from those
two groups were inside the carriage too. But everyone was sticking
close to the wall. They didn’t move at the slightest while their
expression was stiff.

They would die if they moved……their expression seemed to think

that.

Shia’s rabbit ears flapped wildly from the wind pressure. She was
driving wildly while sometimes she would make eccentric poses that
looked strange but curiously left impression in the heart. There was
nothing more that could enter her rabbit ears when she was in that
state.

www.asianovel.com
 170 Report
His majesty Eric pulled back his face inside the carriage with an
expression that had given up on various things. He was also praising
himself who tried to ride together with Shia on Schutaif at the
beginning but ceased from doing that because he got a vague bad
premonition.

But, right after that, Shia’s voice resounded from outside.

「Mumu-! No one will be able to stop the current me yeaah!

Desuu!」

His majesty Eric and everyone made a face that said 「Hm?」 and
looked at each other. The next moment, consecutive explosive
*boom!* sound resounded. The carriage was shaking from the
shockwave, which caused the knights to also shake in their boots.

「Shi, Shia!? What happened!?」

「 The celestial people-san got in the way, so I threw

explosive slug bullets at them!」

「Ce, celestial people you say!? Kuh, our reinforcement was

predicted――」

His majesty Eric gritted his teeth while sending signal to Louis with
hand gesture to intercept, but the next moment another *boom!*
explosively resounded.

「Shiaaa–!! Are you alright!?」

「I’m fine desuu! There is no problem! Fu-ha-hah! Try to

stop me if you caa~~n desuu!!」

*Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom♪*

In between of the consecutive explosive sounds, they could

vaguely hear scream like 「Gyaaaah」 or 「Hii~」 or 「Goddamn
iitt」.

www.asianovel.com
 171 Report
In addition, there was a voice saying 「Now, I become the wind!」
in a good mood, at the same time the carriage accelerated even
faster. The G-force pressed on everyone and they turned pale while
clinging desperately on the wall.

「 Your majesty-. I propose to attach handrail in the

carriage’s seat or wall!!」

「Accepted!! Do it right away if we go back safely!」

「By your wiiiiilll」

*Rattle rattle-, creak creak-, mekyo!* Ominous sounds were

resounding from the carriage and everyone became tearful while the
proposal that Dahlia desperately yelled was adopted instantly. The
brawny knights gave a thumb up at Dahlia tearfully.

After that, the carriage curved with terrific centrifugal force, rolled
over upside down, and so on. His majesty Eric and others who had
their fill of a fun time like jet coaster became even paler than a
drunkard this time.

After a while 「I took care of them~」 a carefree voice could be

heard. In that moment everyone thrust both their hands to the sky
and cheered loudly.

‘We are saved! Saveeed! We surviveeed! Let’s go home quickly!’

Their atmosphere was like that.

But the way, Shia defeated the attacking celestial people not with
shooting. There was no change in Vire Drucken that it would be
dangerous to use its shooting mode without maintenance first.

And so, 「 Rather, it’s troublesome to reload before

shooting, it’s faster to just throw it!」 under such thinking, she
threw the explosive slug bullets to defeat the enemy. The bullet
speed wasn’t really different from when it was fired normally.

www.asianovel.com
 172 Report
The multiple battles that she went through since coming to this
world was rapidly transforming Shia into monster. But, luckily or
unluckily Shia herself wasn’t really conscious of that.

Louis who checked the situation outside the window fixed the
position of his glasses while opening his mouth.

「 Your majesty. It’s the Enaton Hill. We have already

traveled through two thirds of the distance.」

「……Amazing.」

The distance that would take a day even when using a flying
dragon. This was going to be finished in just around three hours.

The yell 「Fuhah, fuhahahahah. The sky of other world feels

super gooooooooodddd-desuu!!」 of Shia whose tension was
climbing in proportion with the speed pierced everyone’s ear.

It was a bit scary, but she sounded like she was greatly delighted
so his majesty Eric’s lips naturally slackened.

Louis who saw that narrowed his gaze.

「Your majesty, what is your intention with Shia-sama?」

His majesty Eric was taken aback by the sudden question and his
eyes opened wide. He wondered what was Louis thinking at this kind
of time, but Louis’s eyes were unexpectedly serious so his majesty
Eric mended his expression.

「What do you mean with that question?」

「You understand right?」

It was about his feeling toward Shia. Even though not even a day
had passed since they met, his heart was turned toward her as
though a spirit art of charm was put on him.

www.asianovel.com
 173 Report
「Shia-sama will return back to her original world when her
family arrive to pick her up.」

「……So what?」

「 I’m saying that your majesty ought to draw a line

properly.」

His majesty Eric’s mouth frowned. He understood but didn’t want

to recognize it. Such feeling could be clearly seen from him.

「……What about you yourself, Louis. You are the oldest

one among us childhood friends, but until now I’ve never
heard any serious romantic talk about you. You made a face
like you aren’t interested to woman, but you are sending
really passionate gaze toward Shia.」

It was a meager counterattack from his majesty Eric toward Louis.

He pointed that out with a sulking tone toward Louis who was his
best friend and someone who was like a big brother to him.

Before anyone knew it, everyone’s gaze inside the carriage was
gathered toward the two. However, even within that atmosphere
Louis didn’t turn timid and replied with a wide smile.

「If this heated feeling is called love then, yes, certainly

I’m harboring love toward Shia-sama.」

「Nuguh. Tha, that’s really straight.」

「Yes, if I face your majesty straightforwardly, then your

majesty will also face me back straightforwardly just like
usual right?」

「Muu……」

While thinking that ‘I really cannot go against this guy’, his majesty
Eric raised both his hands in surrender pose and replied back.

www.asianovel.com
 174 Report
「Let’s see……. It’s the first time I feel like this. I don’t
want Shia to go home. I want her to be together with me in
this world.」

「Yes, I also think the same. And then, surely it’s not only
me and your majesty who think so.」

Louis said that and smiled. His gaze moved toward Greg and Phil
too.

「After all, she is a girl who charm even a divine spirit like
Udar-sama.」

「For certain.」

Phil spoke while shrugging, while Greg affirmed with a small smile.

Gentle smiles between fellow people who understood each other

spread inside the carriage.

「Now then, from the perspective of the country it will be a

matter for great congratulation if Shia-sama is wedded with
your majesty, but personally it’s hard to accept for me.」

「Yo, you really said it straight huh, Louis.」

Louis continued while pushing up his glasses.

「Although, it’s a fact that her heart belong to her family, it

won’t be a trivial matter to change her mind. It’s my thinking
that here we should band together and cooperate to convince
her family.」

「That’s logical. In any case, we have to make them think

that it’s fine for Shia to remain here.」

「At this point, I believe that she has no bad impressions of

us seeing how she is helping us so much like this, but I don’t

www.asianovel.com
 175 Report
think that it’s so far to the degree that she is holding
affection for us.」

「The prospect is grim.」

The four male’s heated discussion continued. While that was

happening, only Dahlia alone was strangely dripping cold sweat.

(……If they are thinking that Shia-sama is charming, why aren’t

they considering the possibility that she might have someone already
in her original world?)

She recalled Shia’s figure when she was singing at the palace’s
courtyard.

(“Hajime-san”……it will be great if it’s just my imagination but,

somehow Shia-sama’s atmosphere felt different only when she was
speaking that person’s name……)

Dahlia-san’s female instinct was sharp and clear.

The words “grim prospect” that Greg spoke. In reality it might

not be just a mere “grim prospect”.

Dahlia averted her gaze from the four men who was passionately
discussing of how to make their advance toward Shia, looking like
「If that is the case then, I cannot watch this anymore!」.

For Dahlia herself, it would feel terribly lonely to part from Shia.
She wanted to become even closer with her. That was why, if it was a
discussion in order so Shia wouldn’t sever her connection with this
world, she would happily participate but……

(Shia-sama! If you can please play the requiem for them as soon as
possible!)

Dahlia prayed to the Shia in her heart for the slightest mercy.

www.asianovel.com
 176 Report
And then, whether that prayer actually reached or not, actually
since some time ago Shia had stopped yelling completely. From that
fact, and from the fact that Shia’s rabbit ears were rabbit ears of hell,
it could be easily guessed.

They didn’t know. Outside the carriage, the person they were
discussing was writhing and couldn’t endure being there saying
「Stop it~, don’t have a love talk in a range where the person
you are talking about can listen~!」.

Like that, just as Dahlia wished, Shia resolved herself that she had
to perform the requiem over them as soon as possible, but right after
that,

「Oo!? Eric-sa~n-, Louis-sa~n-, something huge is coming

here!」

「! What, what’s going on!」

「Huge thing you say……」

Everyone heard Shia’s yell and leaned out from the window
simultaneously to look outside. The sight that flew into their eyes
made them gazed in wonderment.

「Wh, why are you here!?」

His majesty Eric questioned while addressing the existence lying in

wait for them by floating in the air ahead with a loud voice.

「 Tinted Beast Kingdom’s, beast king――Gruelle Dullac

Tinted-dono!」

A red dragon was hovering as though to block their way. He was

his majesty the king of beast kingdom who had completely
transformed into a beast using a spirit art.

www.asianovel.com
 177 Report
.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

Nichijou’s latest chapter is updated in Gardo Comic.

The nostalgic expression technique……

Perhaps I have to make Shia do something like fourth wall breaking

soon at least lol

The chapter is posted for free, so please go take a look!

Best regards!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 178 Report

Chapter 336
Source: bakapervert

It was a majestic red dragon. Wind could be seen faintly whirling

around its body that was sized as big as a house.

『This is the first time we met since the conference of the

three countries isn’t it, youngster of Balted.』

The voice sounded like it resounded from the bottom of the

dragon’s stomach. The jaws that were lined up with sharp fangs
didn’t move, but the vibration of the air could be felt so apparently
the words themselves were transmitted normally.

Shia thought ‘The way he talk is different from Thio-san huh’ while
judging that the dragon wasn’t an enemy and put a brake on
Schutaif.

She confronted the red dragon midair on a bike that had a carriage
attached.

「 I’ve told you every time, please stop calling me

youngster, Gruelle-dono. I am the king of Balted.」

『Fuh, forgive me. I am completely unable to forget the you

at your youth.』

His majesty Eric who leaned out from the window asked the dragon
to correct his words with a bitter face.

Apparently his majesty Eric and his majesty Gruelle were old
acquaintance. Their countries were neighboring each other without
any particular quarrel between them, in addition their two countries

www.asianovel.com
 179 Report
were fellows surviving countries among the three remaining
countries, so it was only natural.

In contrast with the dragon’s fiendish appearance, it seemed his

majesty Gruelle had gentle disposition. Shia thought so from his
voice and atmosphere.

The dragon eyes of his majesty Gruelle moved toward Shia. And
then, his breath was taken away. He looked at Shia once more from
closer and he seemed to have something in his mind from the way he
was staring fixedly at her.

『 ……I’m surprised. I presume that you are the hero. To

think that the hero is a fellow tribe member and a girl who is
this beautiful.』

「Er~r, nice to meet you, king of the beast tribe. My name

is Shia Hauria.」

Shia kept sitting on Schutaif, but she bowed her head briefly just in
case. However, she somehow got an unpleasant premonition and her
lips were subtly twitching.

『Pardon my rudeness.』

His majesty Gruelle said that and the next instant, he was wrapped
in light. Then, a beat later he transformed into a red haired dandy
handsome man. His appearance looked like someone whose age was
at the late forty. An attractive middle-aged man who was overflowing
with dignity and youthful vitality. There were only dragon wings
growing from his back.

His majesty Gruelle then lightly flew to Shia’s side and,

「I am the king of Tinted Beast Kingdom, Gruelle Dullac

Tinted. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, o beautiful
hero of fellow beast race.」

www.asianovel.com
 180 Report
He said that and smiled while taking Shia’s hand and moved his
lips toward the back of her hand.

First thing first, Shia swiftly dodged. It might be a typical greeting,

but even if what she did might be rude, she couldn’t tolerate a kiss
from the opposite sex. She also couldn’t help but sensing an ulterior
motive from how he excessively stressed the part of “beautiful”
and “fellow beast race”.

「Im sorry, I’m not used to this kind of greeting. Besides,

right now we are in a hurry.」

They were marching with uncommon speed and also travel

method, so it wasn’t like they didn’t have some leeway, but Shia
spoke that excuse in order to avoid any troublesome matter.

「I see, that was really rude of me. It’s really unbecoming

of someone of my age to be this high spirited after
witnessing your loveliness.」

「……Is that so. Thank you.」

‘Somehow it feels like many of the kings of this world seems to be

playboy……’, Shia thought while exerting herself to prevent her
expression from spasming. Whether it was the demon king or the
beast king, Shia was extremely troubled whether she should called
them as idiot who couldn’t discern the situation, or whether she
should consider them as composed king who was unperturbed in any
kind of situation.

As someone who knew Tio’s grandfather――Adol Claus who was

also a red dragon who was the very picture of honesty and sincerity,
she was unable to hold a good impression about the king of dragon
man in front of her no matter what.

While she was thinking that, his majesty Eric timidly got down from
the carriage and stood on the sky road that was made from barrier.

www.asianovel.com
 181 Report
He walked toward Shia while sending a helping hand.

「It should be fine to postpone the formal introduction for

hero-dono who was successfully summoned after we
overcome the danger that is occurring right now.」

「Hmm. Danger is it?」

「Yes. For you to be here, it means that you also received

request for assistance from the demon kingdom just like us
correct? In that case, we have to hurry right now.」

He said words that sounded like a citation of Shia’s words. His

majesty Eric glanced at Shia and nodded.

Shia also nodded while grinning with feeling of gratitude at the

helping hand from his majesty Eric.

His majesty Eric, was shot. His cheeks blushed and his hand
covered his mouth while he looked aside. Inside her heart Shia made
a tsukkomi 「Are you a maiden!」.

「 ……I see. Although the strength of Louis Lector was

needed for the summoning ceremony, as I thought
apparently it’s a mistake entrusting this to other.」

Such small whisper was carried away by the wind. It was only
picked up by Shia’s excellent rabbit ears. Shia could somehow
understand what the meaning of that whisper was from how his
majesty Gruelle was looking alternately at his majesty Eric and Shia.

(Even though it’s our first meeting, what’s with this? Certainly
there is merit in winning over the hero but……I can sense a
sentiment that is more than that……)

From the conversation of his majesty Eric and others on their way
here, and how the way they looked at Shia was identical with how his
majesty Gruelle and his majesty Arogan acted, she couldn’t say that

www.asianovel.com
 182 Report
it was just her imagination.

(That Erst, did she put a curse of charm or something when I

defeated her?)

Shia’s popularity period was so amazing to the degree that she had
such doubt. Perhaps, Shia was an article of the finest quality for the
sensitivity of the people in this world.

「I was waiting here due to that matter of reinforcement

request.」

Shia was taken aback by the words of his majesty Gruelle and she
returned back from the vortex of her thought.

「What do you mean? Do you mean that you wish to match

our pace in heading there as reinforcement?」

There was a small forest below if they looked down. The figures of
beastmen could be seen here and there down there. Most likely they
were elite force that was the royal guard of his majesty Gruelle.

His majesty Eric and others couldn’t help from frowning.

The location of the three countries from each other was positioned
like a triangle. Which was to say, the route to go to the demon
kingdom from Balted Kingdom wouldn’t overlap with the route from
Tinted Beast Kingdom.

The success of the hero summoning along with the degree of the
hero’s strength had been conveyed to the beast kingdom before
dawn using flying dragon as messenger. The reinforcement request
should be coming to the beast kingdom at around the same time with
that.

Then, it could be surmised that the best way to be reinforcement

was to fight together with the demon kingdom to buy time until the
hero arrived rather than intentionally flying to different direction and

www.asianovel.com
 183 Report
lying in wait like this.

Furthermore his majesty Gruelle shouldn’t know about uncommon

transportation method like Schutaif, so he should be under the
impression that Balted Kingdom would be coming using the flying
dragon his country lent to them. In other words, he must be planning
to wait here for one whole day.

Furthermore, he quickened only his departure so he would be able

to intercept Balted Kingdom in this route with certainty.

If the intention from such act was compared with the way of
thinking of his majesty Gruelle that they knew well then……

「No, I came here to stop you all.」

「As expected huh.」

It was like that. His majesty Gruelle was waiting here in order to
stop the reinforcement from Balted Kingdom. He prepared a powerful
card of the king personally coming to stop them courteously.

「Eerr, what does that mean? We cannot go to help? Is the

people of beast kingdom in the same position with the
celestial people?」

When Shia asked her question with perplexed feeling, his majesty
Gruelle smiled wryly and shook his head.

「No way, the celestial people consider us as enemy. There

is no way we can join hand with them. But, we are simply
thinking that we shouldn’t reach out to help the demon
kingdom.」

In other words, it was something like that. There was no need to go

as far to fight a divine spirit to protect the demon kingdom. Rather,
they had no intention to go against the divine spirit by not getting
involved. ‘Please help yourself to the sinner, judge them as you

www.asianovel.com
 184 Report
please, that is the expression of our remorse’, they wished to convey
that by doing this.

Apparently the king of the beast kingdom was abandoning the

demon kingdom.

「Your majesty Gruelle, that’s no good. That is no different

from what we have done until now. The sincerity that human
should display shouldn’t be something like that!」

「You are really young, Eric-dono. As the king of a country,

I cannot praise such thinking that is making light of the
benefit for your own country.」

「That way of thinking is what invited this situation!」

「 There is no guarantee that we will end up safe by

opposing divine spirit. You are getting carried away due to
the hero’s power, young king.」

「There is no point seeking any guarantee at this late hour-

. Why won’t you understand that the only path left for human
is to advance forward!」

「 It’s you who are the one who won’t understand. You
cannot call yourself a king without being able to make the
decision to obtain benefit.」

It was a thorough rationalism. His majesty Gruelle shrugged in

exasperation and behaved as though he was talking with a little kid.

he asked Shia「Won’t you come to me rather than staying

under this kind of immature king?」 with his gaze. Shia didn’t
really change her expression and simply looked back at his majesty
Gruelle with a fixed stare. She looked like she was trying to ascertain
something.

His majesty Eric couldn’t control himself from the attitude of his

www.asianovel.com
 185 Report
majesty Gruelle that was like that and spoke roughly.

「Who will listen to an opportunist like you-」

「……I won’t stay quiet if you intend to mock me you know?」

「I spoke the truth. You completely ingratiated yourself to

demon kingdom’s technology supremacy ideology, but when
the divine spirit started to act you immediately turned
around to the plan that our country carry out. And yet, even
then you still acted subservient to the demon kingdom and
wouldn’t give any satisfactory help to us until Oros-sama
attacked!」

「 Watching for opportunity is also the role of the king.

What is bad from ascertaining the feasibility of an absurd
plan?」

「Feasibility you say? Then, why did you suddenly become

cooperative after Oros-sama attacked the demon kingdom?
That’s unrelated with the plan’s feasibility right? You simply
abandoned the demon kingdom and turned side toward us!」

「 Good grief……I don’t come here to listen to a child’s

temper tantrum.」

His majesty Gruelle shook his head with a wry smile and this time
he directly offered his hand toward Shia.

「Shia-dono, although you are someone who has defeated

even a divine spirit, surely this action isn’t something that is
completely not dangerous for you. There is no need to head
to a meaningless battlefield. Won’t you come together with
me to the star tree? If the demon kingdom is judged, the star
tree too should understand that there is already no more bad
people among the humans.」

「Your highness Gruelle-, you are really-. Now it’s the hero
www.asianovel.com
 186 Report
you are currying favor to-!?」

「This isn’t currying favor. I hope that you will see this as
me possessing the eyes to perceive the tide of the time, or
perhaps even the destiny. Unlike you.」

His majesty Gruelle was completely unperturbed. He didn’t give

any glance at his majesty anymore and simply preached the rational
and beneficial path to Shia. He offered his hand implying that taking
his hand was the best course of action, that it wasn’t Balted
Kingdom, but Tinted Beast Kingdom that would welcome her as
honored guest.

Shia looked at his majesty Eric. His majesty Eric was looking at
Shia with pleading gaze.

Shia smiled wryly and looked at his majesty Gruelle. His majesty
Gruelle smiled kindly. He invited Shia with eyes that believed the
survivor would be those who could ride on the tide called destiny
skillfully.

「I am a commoner, so I don’t understand about how the

king think. That’s why, I also cannot deny the way Gruelle-
san think. To always side with the advantageous direction for
the sake of one’s own country’s benefit……perhaps that is a
correct decision that is only natural for the king.」

「Shia-dono is truly wise.」

「Shi, Shia……」

The smile of his majesty Gruelle deepened. Shadow of despair

colored the expression of his majesty Eric.

The next moment,

「But I refuse! Desuu!」

www.asianovel.com
 187 Report
Shia’s expression changed completely.

Her smile crumbled and the bewildered king Gruelle asked「Why?」.

「I’m unable to like such thing.」

「……What do you mean?」

Shia proudly answered toward the dubious expression and words

of his majesty Gruelle.

「There is also a person of dragon clan in my family. That

person is always sincere. She is unshakeable. She honor
righteousness, she would stake her life for the sake of
benevolence, even if it’s a stupid choice, she will never take
back what she has decided.」

「……」

「She who is like that hold the pride as the protector. We

too proudly consider her as the one and only protector. Even
though normally she is always fooling around, when the time
comes, when it is necessary, she will always show her back to
us. A back that is worthy for the princess of the dragon clan,
a great, noble, sublime, and the most beautiful standing
figure.」

Even though her voice was quiet, for some reason a terrific
pressure could be felt from it. His majesty Gruelle lowered his hand
from the pressure.

「For me, that is the kind of person a “dragon race” is.」

That single sentence spoke the story more eloquently than

anything. His majesty Gruelle couldn’t even be compared with
“her”.

No, more accurately if Shia’s feeling was to be expressed, it would

www.asianovel.com
 188 Report
be “what a miserable state”. Her feeling would be ‘I’m amazed
that someone like you is the same “dragon race” like “her”,
furthermore you are even introducing yourself as king’.

From the beginning she was unable to harbor good impression

toward him for some reason was because of that. Shia’s discerning
eyes informed her that he wasn’t a “dragon race” that she knew.
And then, 「Aah, even though you are a “dragon race”, don’t
show such appearance to me 」 her instinct was feeling
unpleasant. It was as though one of her important family was dirtied.

The sky was silent except for the sound of the blowing wind.

While no one was saying anything, Shia suddenly made a wide

smile that blew away such atmosphere.

「Beast king-san, I apologize. I will go with Eric-san and

everyone to persuade Oros-san!」

Behind her Eric made a guts pose that pierced to the sky. The
inside of the carriage was getting roused up with ‘hip hip hooray’.

His majesty Gruelle lost his smile from before and turned
expressionless. Was he feeling rage from reading Shia’s emotion? He
was simply looking at Shia fixedly with colorless gaze.

Shia confirmed that Eric had returned inside the carriage and
started Schutaif. She advanced in a way that went around his
majesty Gruelle. Even when she passed beside him, in the end his
majesty Gruelle only stared at Shia and didn’t do anything.

In response to him who was like that, Shia stopped for a moment
and looked across her shoulder before saying.

「Beast king-san, forgive my presumptuousness but will

you allow me to speak about an experience of mine?」

「……Speak.」

www.asianovel.com
 189 Report
Shia listened with her rabbit ears to the beastmen standing by
below that were getting into commotion that Shia and others were
going to pass while she said.

「Certainly it might be stupid to go against the flow of the

river. But, I also feel doubtful for those who only ride on the
flow simply like leaf or searching only for gentle stream.
Because, based on my experience, that kind of people――」

――Have no future

Although his majesty Gruelle didn’t know about Shia’s vocation

“Divination Master”, something must have come in his mind
seeing Shia’s figure talking about the future. He didn’t say any
objection, and only slipped out 「 Is that so…… 」 while saying
nothing else.

「 Then! I pray that I will be able to meet everyone in a

good future!」

‘What a thing to say to a king!’ Shia thought while smiling slightly

shyly before driving Schutaif away fast.

Beastmen riding flying dragons were rising up from the forest one
after another. His subordinates were calling out to him, however, his
majesty Gruelle didn’t reply.

He was simply watching the back of the leaving Shia silently.

「Your majesty-, the barrier won’t hold anymore!!」

「Golem’s emergence is sighted at the west gate! Three

hundred in total-. The third defense corps is pushed back!!」

www.asianovel.com
 190 Report
「The fourth and seventh spirit cannon corps are retreating
from the front line due to running dry! Please send
reinforcement!」

「Your majesty!! The sinking of the ground won’t stop-, at

this rate-」

「 Messenger from captain Henzes of the eight defense

corps! Intrusion from the breach, increasing! Many are
injured!! The first defense line is abandoned!」

Hearing the reports about the unfavorable situation that were

coming one after another, his majesty the demon king Arogan was
grinning fearlessly while getting cold sweat.

As a king, he absolutely couldn’t show any fretfulness. But, soon he

was about to become unable to avoid his fearless grin from
spasming.

「Deploy all the defense corps. What about the repair of

Tyrant?」

His majesty Arogan reduced a squad of celestial people whole

outside the barrier from the viewing platform at the highest floor of
the demon king castle while asking.

「It’s seventy percent finished. Currently it’s in the middle

of getting re-erected. If it’s fine to aim manually, it will be
able to fire in ten more minutes.」

「Do it in five.」

Tyrant――the spirit weapon that the demon kingdom boasted of. It

was a huge tower that reached 300 meter with shape like a tuning
fork. It could absorb the spirits of the land, vibrated the spirit
element in high speed and fired it. The spirit element itself couldn’t
endure the vibration and would immediately self-destruct, but in that
moment it would indirectly create shockwave.

www.asianovel.com
 191 Report
The power was something truly worthy as the crystallization of the
demon kingdom’s technology. When it was fired to all direction,
anything inside the range of 1 kilometer around the capital, even a
mass of rock would be pulverized indiscriminately. If the opponent
was human, they would be driven into a state that was unable to
battle even within the range of 2 kilometer.

If it was fired into a single direction, the power and range would
increase even further. ly, it was also this weapon that drove away the
divine spirit of earth Oros. His large body that was two hundred
meters high in total was pulverized many times.

Of course, Oros could regenerate as many times as he liked as long

as there was ground so the demon kingdom couldn’t win completely,
but there was no doubt that it dealt a serious damage to a divine
spirit.

Although, even that super weapon right now was destroyed by

Oros’s first attack and became unusable. Fortunately the damage
wasn’t fatal, so it would be able to fire as long as the tower was
raised with spirit art.

「However……your majesty, is it alright? Using Tyrant will

be a violation of the treaty regarding the salvation plan.」

A man in his prime with splendid moustache growing on his

face――the confidant of his majesty Arogan, Barius――asked with a
hesitant tone.

Collection and relinquishment of the spirit element refined within

human body, prudence in using spirit element resource, and then
directly pleading to the star tree to beg for coexistence with the
spirits. Those were the gist of the salvation plan. Therefore, when the
alliance of the three countries was formed, naturally the banning of
the use of a weapon like Tyrant that thoroughly consumed vast
amount of spirit element along with the spirits was one of the
conditions.

www.asianovel.com
 192 Report
If they used this nightmarish weapon once more, who in the world
would believe the words 「We are reflecting. We will reform
ourselves from now on.」 coming from their mouth. The salvation
plan would be a failure when they used it. They had to resolve
themselves for the demon kingdom to be isolated after using it.

Toward his anxious confidant, his majesty Arogan didn’t slow down
his attack toward the army of the celestial people while answering
coldly.

「Barius. Look at our country.」

The capital was split. The ground was cracked in radiating shape
like a spider web. The ground was split by Oros’s first attack.

It seemed that Oros’s slow pace was to invite negligence. The

demon kingdom’s attention was fixed into his gigantic body, while in
actuality he sent small clone of himself for surprise attack. In order to
first make Tyrant unusable above all else.

It was the demon kingdom’s trump card, so the security for it was
heavy. His majesty Arogan who immediately noticed Oros’s clone
immediately crushed it, because of that the Tyrant avoided complete
destruction, but the shockwave greatly damaged the capital.

And then, severe earthquake was assaulting them even at this

moment. Oros’s towering body was sending down fist on the barrier
like a meteor. The powerful attack of spirit art from the army of
celestial people that numbered of 2000 people was also attacking the
barrier without pause. The size of the barrier was being reduced in
every second.

In addition, small golems were physically tearing down the outer

wall and flooded in. They clung on the barrier and started to
recklessly attack like a battering ram.

Even inside the barrier there were golems swelling up from the

www.asianovel.com
 193 Report
cracks running on the ground. They couldn’t help but to send battle
force to the center of the capital. It was a situation where it wouldn’t
be strange for the inner part to collapse anytime.

Many citizens and soldiers were already parting from this present
world.

The countdown toward the end of the country was starting.

「Should we perish graciously for the sake of the world’s

future? Foolish. Such outrage, that haughtiness of the god is
unforgivable.」

For his majesty Arogan, he was planning to wait until the very limit.
Right now in this world existed a way to cut through this situation
without using Tyrant.

He didn’t see it by himself so he couldn’t be sure, but certainly

there was a divine spirit of lightning cloud beside her who was so
exhausted he couldn’t even take human form.

If it was against a woman, no matter who they were they would

lose the strength in their knees when his smile and words bathed
them. But that beautiful, interesting girl wasn’t only unperturbed, she
even punched him.

If she and the divine spirit of lightning cloud held back Oros for
them, then the possibility of realizing the salvation planbuying time
would heighten drastically.

Although, there was no guarantee that reinforcement would come.

「 Have your majesty considered the possibility of them

abandoning us?」

「 Do you think that lizard king who favor turncoat

diplomacy won’t admonish that inexperienced king?」

www.asianovel.com
 194 Report
His majesty Arogan understood well how his country was seen,
how they were evaluated by others, how was the personality of the
kings of the other countries.

That was why he sent his projection to directly cajole the

inexperienced Eric. And then, because the hero was unexpectedly a
beautiful girl, he believed that the possibility of reinforcement would
increase if he made her his captive and made advances on her. He
never thought even at his wildest dream that a fist would fly into his
face.

「If they abandon us, then we too will give up the salvation
plan. In any case, everything will be over if we don’t survive.
If we are able have a way of thinking like contributing to the
future by perishing, we wouldn’t join something like
salvation plan from the beginning.」

「It’s just as your majesty say.」

The world of man had to be ruled by man.

They mustn’t be controlled by the sense of values of god. Such

unreasonableness couldn’t be forgiven.

They mustn’t be imprisoned by the old convention. Advancement

and progress were exactly the characteristic of human. Existences
that obstructed that couldn’t be forgiven. They had to fight
resolutely.

That was the fundamental values of the demon kingdom. It was the
people who were charmed by those values who were the people of
this country.

And then, the person who obeyed those values, who were given
expectation by those values, and aimed to even further height was
none other than the demon king Arogan Spervia Rated.

「Your majesty!! Oros is-」

www.asianovel.com
 195 Report
「――」

A report was screamed.

When they looked there in surprise, the surrounding ground was

undulating and bulging up. The soil became a high wave and massed
into Oros. At the same time, Oros was enlarging in size even further.

「Impossible……there is no record of this.」

Divine spirit ought to be opposed, so naturally the demon kingdom

was researching them thoroughly. In the literatures, there was no
record of Oros enlarging bigger than 400 meter. There was no such
thing even in the legend and tales when the divine spirits were
fighting enemy of the world called the outsiders or in the incidents
when they were involved with the historical heroes.

Oros who finally reached an unprecedented enlargement of 600

meter which might never to be seen again in the future raised a
sound that shook the air and he lifted both his arms. The joined
hands became one which created a terrifically huge lump of rock. It
was a giant fist that blocked even the sunlight.

「Reinforce the barrier!! Wring out all your strength!」

Things like calm order or fearless grin were all blown away at this
moment. The order’s volume that was magnified with spirit art was
broadcasted around. The spirit artists who deployed and maintained
the barrier poured their spirit element with deathly desperate look.
Even his majesty Arogan poured his tremendous spirit element like
water to reinforce the barrier.

But, in front of the god’s crushing hammer, all that effort was just
too transient.

There was a thunderous explosion as though the world was split.

The barrier showed an instant of opposition, but the next instant

www.asianovel.com
 196 Report
cracks ran through and it shattered like broken mirror.

A direct attack to the capital was barely avoided, but the spreading
shockwave mowed down the citizens and soldiers. The buildings that
were already brittle from before were blown away.

It was a great disaster that was truly like a falling meteor.

And yet, the divine punishment apparently wouldn’t forgive them

even at the slightest with just this much.

Shadow covered them. The huge shadow that blocked the sunlight.

「You bastard-, I won’t let you-」

Extremely fierce light of spirit element burst out from his majesty
Arogan who opened his eyes wide. It was an overwhelming torrent of
power that was worthy for a demon king.

「 Element is water, stream shape, distance seven,

coordinate formula――”Raging Stream”」

Right after that, Oros who was holding aloft the crushing hammer
was enveloped by water stream that suddenly manifested from
empty air. It didn’t look like the water itself had any particular effect,
but the second attack that was immediately released――the freezing
air froze the soaking wet Oros.

*Creak* Creaking sound resounded. The hammer that was going to

fall exactly at that timing was stopped.

「 Element is earth. Compressed state, distance seven,

coordination formula――”Hades”.」

Right after that, the ground below Oros’s feet immediately caved
in. It was a bold attack that was opposing the divine spirit of earth by
caving in the ground, however, it was enough to break Oros’s
balance coupled with his frozen state.

www.asianovel.com
 197 Report
The ground shook with tremor and cloud of dust rolled up grandly
while Oros fell on one knee.

「Element is mixed, the main is wind, the sub is flame.

Converged shape, acceleration formula four times――”Flame
Cluster”」

Wind growled and the air was filled with heat. Wind and flame were
gathered and mixed in front of the hands that his majesty Arogan
thrust out, showing radiance like plasma. The next moment, it was
fired and exploded at the center of Oros without missing.

The instant it hit, explosion and shockwave surged and shook the
air.

The cloud of dust was instantly cleared by the wind blast. Ahead,
there was the figure of Oros with a large hole opened in his chest and
his right half being partially destroyed. The power that partially
destructed a giant with size bigger than 600 meter was terrifying.
The power of the demon king was displayed fully here.

But,

「 ……Good grief, even though I have used a third of the

spirit element inside me, this is just too unreasonable.」

As expected, their base power was too different. With the sound
*prang*, Oros broke through the freezing and gathered raw materials
from the ground in the blink of eye, repairing his body.

『Repent』

A heavy voice that was like crawling out from the bottom of earth
echoed. It was Oros’s voice that they heard for the first time since
this battle began.

*Gogogo-* Rumbling that was like the shaking of the ground was
resounding while Oros’s large body was rising up. He spoke while

www.asianovel.com
 198 Report
lifting up both his hands into a crushing hammer once more.

『O world, obtain peace』

「Divine spirit! Listen! We have prepared to repent!」

His majesty Arogan deployed a barrier while yelling once more the
sentence they had been yelling all the time since the opening of the
battle. However, Oros[s movement didn’t stop. The second crushing
blow was descending from the sky.

It hit the barrier.

「Guuh」

He groaned while his peerless handsome face twisted, even so he

poured all his strength into the barrier.

Surprisingly, the second divine punishment was deflected along

with an explosive sound even though only barely. It seemed his
majesty Arogan included the spirit art of wind blast just now into the
barrier.

But, it seemed that his resistance only went that far. The demon
king lost his strength and fell on one knee. His subordinates starting
from Barius ran toward him, but their expression twisted into despair.

The hammer was already lifted up as though nothing had

happened.

「The Tyrant!?」

「-, Not yet-. The celestials are hindering them.」

It seemed that the trump card wouldn’t make it in time. His aides,
his own art, and his prided spirit weapon that he developed himself
laid out multiple layers of barrier to protect the king.

But, most likely, no, undoubtedly their barrier would be unable to

www.asianovel.com
 199 Report
block the next attack.

Seeing the god’s hammer was going to be dropped anytime toward

a corner of the demon king palace where surely the demon king was
located, all the soldiers and all the citizens were drowned in despair.

Other than the force whose objective was to destroy Tyrant, the
celestial people had stopped attacking when the barrier of the capital
was destroyed and they were looking down as though they were the
witness to the divine punishment. Their expression was completely
dyed with joy.

『For the sake of mother Lutria.』

Perish. He informed so and executed the divine punishment.

His majesty Arogan glared at the mass of rock that covered the sky
and,

「 Someday human-, will reach all of you bastards!!

Remember that!!」

He yelled――

「SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!」

A piercing yell of fighting spirit surged up. What came flying like a
streak of flash was a rabbit eared girl clad in bluish white radiance.

In opposition of the falling giant hammer of god, was a war

hammer that although huge was only in the level that could be
handled by human in the end.

The girl who stepped on midair with deep stepping sound

brandished the war hammer behind her with her body twisting like a
bow……and she swung.

And then, it was blown back.

www.asianovel.com
 200 Report
Without any petty trick. Without even any technique. Without even
any spirit art or any mysterious phenomenon.

It was blown back simply by pure violence right from the front!

「……Impossible.」

From the first time since he was born, his majesty Arogan’s
beautiful face crumbled into a stupid look.

Around him, there were Barius and others whose jaw dropped
down so wide it fell like it would fall off. From here and there voices
like 「Lies……」「Is this a dream 」 that were escaping reality
leaked out.

And then, Oros who was a divine spirit that embodied firmness also
wasn’t an exception.

『……No way』

His posture was forced into banzai gesture and he hurriedly

separated his hands that were fused into a crushing hammer. He
recovered his balance with both hands while stepping back one step,
two steps from the impact.

Ahead of the gaze of all these people, the rabbit eared girl――Shia
was,

「Fuu, I barely made it in time.」

She swoop back her rabbit ears *fuasa-*. Vire Drucken tapped *tap
tap♪* on her shoulder. Bluish white magic power glittered and the
hair that was the same color with the wind fluttered. The dreamy
beautiful legs lightly stepped down.

Like a flower of wide petals blooming in the battlefield, she was so

lovely to the degree it was like a joke.

www.asianovel.com
 201 Report
「Now, Oros-san! Let’s talk!」

Her voice resounded dignifiedly. That figure charmed the demon

king, the people, and then, even the divine spirit.

At the same time.

「Nuooh」

A scream resounded inside the room. Hajime’s body leaped up in

shock.

He blinked inside the dim room with its curtain completely closed.

――Chu~, chu~

The light weight his body was feeling was something he was very
familiar with. His memory was hazy, but he somehow recalled how he
half-heartedly handled the no good vampire princess and dragged
her to him.

When he turned his gaze that was in order to ascertain it……

「……Yue. She is doing her sleep sucking again.」

Sleep sucking――that was Yue-sama’s bad habit (?). Just as the

words meant, she was sucking while half-asleep. Even now she was
hugging Hajime closely while her mouth sucked on Hajime’s neck.

The sensation of her tongue crawling on his neck made him felt a
bit of shivers. He looked at the curtain that had faint light shining in
from it while feeling the sensation. It looked like the sun had slightly
set.

He groped for his smartphone and made it display the time and he

www.asianovel.com
 202 Report
felt understanding. The time was about to reach four o’clock at the
afternoon.

「So I slept for nearly six hours……I must be really tired. I

overestimated my toughness a bit too much.」

Like this, Shia was right telling him to rest, Hajime thought with a
wry smile.

The sleep sucking that was continuing even now along with the
sleep of nearly six hours made his head felt clear even though he just
got woken up.

For the time being, he tickled Yue’s side in the attempt to remove
the sleep sucking. Yue let out a strange voice 「hahih」 and her
mouth opened. Removal success.

Yue’s hands wandered around as though to say 「Ha, Haijme

whereee~」. Hajime smiled wryly at that while gently fixing the
disordered hair of the waking up Yue.

At the same time, he felt a presence inside the house and tried
searching in detail.

「Tio and Remia, and Myuu too had come home……Kaa-san

is also here. ……Shia is, not home yet?」

He didn’t find Shia’s presence. It appeared she still hadn’t come

back from the Akiba battlefield.

He checked his smartphone, but there was also no call from her.

「……She is looking around that place really

enthusiastically huh. 」

He tried saying that to himself but, somehow, really for some

reason his chest felt a vague uneasiness.

www.asianovel.com
 203 Report
It felt like his head that was cleared throughout the rest was
raising an alert.

Hajime wordlessly took out the compass from his “Treasure

Warehouse”. Perhaps noticing that Hajime’s presence that turned
sharp, Yue woke up in a snap.

「……Hajime? What’s the matter?」

「Shia still hasn’t come home.」

Yue looked at the clock and tilted her head slightly. There was still
some time before dinner. The time was only slightly entering
evening. She wondered what the problem was.

From a glance, Hajime could be seen as a fiercely possessive

boyfriend who confirmed with GPS her girlfriend’s location in
succession as though he wanted to constantly grasp her position……

Naturally, Yue didn’t have such thinking. Hajime was getting

serious about Shia even if only slightly. It wouldn’t be strange no
matter what happened. She immediately woke up fully and be still
while waiting for Hajime’s words.

Hajime’s magic power surged and the compass activated. It loyally

carried out his order to search for Shia’s location.

But……

「Tsu, no, reaction?」

「……Hajime?」

The compass’s effective range was in proportion with the amount

of magic power poured into it.

With the magic power he poured right now, just a mere distance
from here to Akiba, no, even if it was anywhere in Japan the compass

www.asianovel.com
 204 Report
would be able to cover it. And yet, there was no reaction. Shia wasn’t
within the search range.

Hajime leaped down from the bed and his magic power surged
even more. As expected, there was no way the activation of magic
power that tremendous would be unnoticed. Downstairs he could feel
Tio was taken aback. The sound of her immediately going up the
stairs in hurry could be heard.

The door was opened loudly *bam* and Tio entered.

「What’s the matter, Goshujin-sama. What art――」

Tio asked forcefully, but seeing Hajime’s tense atmosphere and

Yue’s serious expression, she immediately closed her mouth so to
not disturb their focus.

A beat later, Hajime opened his closed eyes.

*Shiver-*, Tio’s spine shuddered. Hajime’s other face that she

hadn’t seen for a long time――the face of the godslaying demon king
was there.

「Coincidence? Or else a deliberate act?」

The others must be curious of Tio’s hurried look and followed after
her. Remia, Myuu, and then even Sumire and Shuu peeped inside
and their eyes opened wide.

「……Hajime. Shia?」

「 She isn’t in earth. She is in another world that isn’t

Tortus.」

「Muh, doth that mean she was summoned by someone?」

Hajime shook his head. He must mean that he didn’t know.

‘But’, Hajime continued.

www.asianovel.com
 205 Report
「If that’s the case, kuku-. Just whose woman do they think
they are taking away without permission……I’ve gotta make
sure that they thoroughly pay their debt.」

「Tha, tha-tha, that’s right Goshujin-sama.」

Tio pressed her hands in prayer inside her heart. If Shia was sent
into another world accidentally because the border that separated
the worlds were shaking or something, then that was still alright. But
if that wasn’t the case……’then those people really hath done
something stupid. I wouldst at least pray for their happiness in the
afterlife.’, Tio thought.

「 Tio, call Kaori and others. Our magic power stock is

unreliable after the previous gate opening. In preparation of
the worst case, I want to keep in reserve a stock of magic
crystal so we will be able to return right away.」

「 We art going to collect the stock for going there from

those with magic power? So it’s not enough with just us, Shia
hast been sent to a really far away place.」

Tio immediately began to contact Kaori and others. Myuu’s face

peeked out from Tio’s side.

「Papa……Shia-oneechan, she is alright?」

, Remia, Sumire, and Shuu too were asking worriedly. Hajime

shrugged and answered.

「No way that bugged rabbit will get done is that easily.
We are going to bring her home before dinner, so don’t
worry.」

「Yes nano!」

‘Certainly, this is Shia-oneechan we are talking about! Much less

god, even if the whole myth come attacking she will flatten

www.asianovel.com
 206 Report
everything and come home like normal! Rather, it feels like she will
even be in good mood from a mortal combat with god of war that
make her blood boil and her flesh dance! Nano!’, Myuu replied
energetically.

Myuu’s smiling face made Hajime said 「Ri, right. You really get
it, Myuu」 and he nodded while feeling slightly creeped out.

From how her ‘nano’ was said with forced timing, somehow it felt
like Myuu’s relationship with Shia was the best among all the big
sisters, or rather it felt like she received the biggest influence from
Shia. If before long Myuu started saying things like 「Go fly till the
moon! Nano!」 or 「Right now, Myuu become the wind! Nano!」
while riding bike, what should he do……Hajime papa thought with
worry.

While that was going on, multiple magic power reactions came
from inside the house. Kaori and others who received the call must
have used their personal gate key to teleport here.

Hajime patted Myuu’s head while switching his feeling. From a

model Japanese who loved peace, to demon king mode that would
kill even god if it was necessary.

He gazed at empty air and thought of his beloved family. Since

when did she vanish? When he thought that it happened while he
was fast asleep, a killing intent that was targeted to even himself was
welling up. Surely even right at this moment she was waiting for their
arrival impatiently.

「My bad, Shia. I’m going there now.」

It was a proclamation that was dripping with rage that although

small, was overflowing.

Five minutes later.

The godslaying demon king teleported to the world that kidnapped

www.asianovel.com
 207 Report
his bunny wife.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

About Shia arc, apparently there are a lot of the readers who got
vexed by it, my apologizes. It really makes me keenly realize my
inexperience (sweat). I will do my best to make everyone’s
attachment to Shia to bloom profusely, so I beg you all to please not
abandon [Arifure] even from here on and take care of it.

PS 1

I noticed from the comment I received, I made a mistake with the

timeline of Brutal Hero Shia arc. I didn’t consider the time difference
from the several hours Shia spent in Akiba, I’m sorry! I will revise the
needed sections. It’s complicated so generally it will be like the
following below (in my mind). Please use it as reference.

[Shia side] [Hajime

side]

10:00 (Going out) 10:00

| 2h | 2h

12:00 (summoning) 12:00

(Hajime sleeping, Yue hugging her knees)

0:00 (Time after summoning) |

www.asianovel.com
 208 Report
| 8h | 2h

8:00 (The pickup ain’t coming) 14:00 (Ignoring

Yue’s worry, sleeping again)

|1h |

9:00 (Bathing, splattering demon king, etc) |

| 3h |2h

12:00 (Thunder god hammer creation failed) |

| 4h |

16:00 (Arriving in demon kingdom) Around 16:00

(Hajime, turning back into demon king)

To everyone who informed me of the timeline, thank you very

much.

PS 2

Actually this month, I’m right at the midst of publication work,

perhaps the update for next week will be difficult. I want to go limit
break and update as much as possible, but if there is no update it will
help if everyone can understand that Shirakome has entered Level X
and has no spare strength. The week after that……should be alright.
Best regards.

PS 3

Brutal Hero Shia arc is far before the traveling date with Shia arc.
And so I think there is many inconsistencies but, it will help if
everyone can be magnanimous. It will be great if I can deal with it

www.asianovel.com
 209 Report
like the other timeline inconsistencies in my activity report that were
pointed out by everyone. Forgive me for always doing whatever I
please following the momentum!

PS 4

About Shia’s breaking the fourth wall that was alluded last chapter,
Shirakome’s image is like ○donge that came out in the video called
GF2 in Niconico douga. うｐ主-sama, thank you for the magnificent
creation! Everyone too please go take a look no matter what!

PS 5

Salmon sandwich was sold in Seven Eleven-san!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 210 Report

Chapter 337
Source: bakapervert

The rabbit eared girl dignifiedly threw out her chest above the pale
bluish white ripple.

Even the divine spirit of earth couldn’t take the next action
immediately in front of that. Confusion, shock, ……the thought of 「A
talk, isn’t that impossible?」, putting aside all of those, it took all
he had to return to normal the iron hammer that was deflected by a
small girl who was like an insect from his point of view.

The celestial people too, the demon king too, and then even every
single one of the demon kingdom’s people, they were completely
speechless.

In that blank period of time that was brought about by that

dumbfoundment and charm, the yellow slime……not, the divine spirit
of lightning cloud who was catching up plopped in front of Shia and
started hopping.

『Oros, it’s fine even if only briefly, please lay down your
arms.』

With a piercing glare, a sharp glint came from the far 600 meter
above. In the head of the gigantic golem, there was certainly a pair
of light that although small was visible.

『Udar……that’s some state you are in.』

There was no objection. Because his appearance was completely a

slime. But, he wished to be allowed to groan ‘muu’ in protest at least.
Udar flickered flashily in order to express the inside of his heart while

www.asianovel.com
 211 Report
forming his words for the sake of his promise with the girl who he
deemed worthy.

『Won’t you lend your ear to what the children of man have
to say?』

『……』

Oros didn’t answer. But, he also wasn’t ignoring those words. He

also wasn’t ruminating. What could be felt from him was shock and
anguish, and then rage.

『 We are sometimes liable to forget. That lives have as

many color as its number in existence. The “children of man”
are also included in that.』

“Children of man” didn’t consist of a single living thing. There

were many lives that were born, and so there were also as many
different will, sense of values, and then the way of changing, and the
speed of that change in accordance to that. That was what Udar said.

‘That’s why’, Udar continued……

However, before that,

『So you have fallen, lightning cloud.』

‘How truly pitiful, what a tragedy. Oh my brethren, that

state of yours that I cannot bear to even look at, there I
already no right or wrong in it. If you say that you are going
to turn your back on mother, then perish together with
them.’

Even without words, the torrent of killing intent that shook the land
was thrust before them.

It was expressed by the shape of the iron hammer. Although it only

came from a single arm, it wasn’t inferior compared to a gigantic

www.asianovel.com
 212 Report
falling meteor just like before. It was more than enough to crush a
divine spirit who had been weakened.

「Begone!!」

Of course, such future wouldn’t be approved by the bugged rabbit.

A thunderous roar stirred the air, at the same time Oros’s crushing
hammer was deflected once more.

But, this time he didn’t display an unsightly dumbfounded look. If

one attack was impossible, then two attacks. If two attacks were no
good then three attacks. He would attack no matter how many times,
until they fell, until they perished.

*GOU-* The wind howled.

That was truly a battering that was like a storm. The two arms of
Oros who was firmly stepping on the ground were unleashing
consecutive attacks in order to destroy the small rebel and his fallen
brethren.

The crushing hammer of the combined two arms that was falling
like a meteor was nothing but a nightmare seen from the view point
of the demon kingdom’s populace who were targeted by it.

But, that nightmare, it could be regarded as just a nightmare if

they survived it.

「Level VII!! Come at me with all you gooot-, desuu!!」

It was like a barrier. The meteors of crushing hammer, all of them

were deflected the instant it reached a point in the sky.

Each time that happened a thunderous roar reverberated, shock

waves shook the land, and the air was blown away in radiating
direction.

www.asianovel.com
 213 Report
A swing of war hammer.*PAANN* It smashed the wall of air and
struck dead the death with a blow moving in the speed of sound.
Against the meteor shower that was increasing in speed, the war
hammer also increased in speed moment by moment, intercepting
the calamity right from the front.

『Damn hero of another world……annoying.』

His hands didn’t stop even while saying that. The rage toward the
irregular existence that made his brethren fell and brought danger
closer to his mother was stirring up Oros more than his sense of
mission.

『The land isn’t as light as the lightning cloud. Attempting

to save the children of man……realize your own hubris.』

The storm of crushing hammer increased further in intensity. As

though to say that the strikes would continue attacking eternally until
the hero who worked for the salvation of man was crushed.

That was why, Shia yelled. She raised her voice, undaunted against
the thunderous roar.

「I won’t save anyone!!」

Damn straight. Shia wouldn’t save. She wouldn’t save the people
of this world or anything. Because there was no meaning in them
being saved. Because they had to save themselves by their own.

「Exactly!! Please, listen to our words-, divine spirit of the

earth!!」

Because Shia left behind Schutaif and rushed ahead alone, Eric got
left behind and only caught up now. It seemed that he came ahead
with only Louis using Louis’s spirit art.

「We are foolish-. So foolish that we aren’t able to unite

our heart even at this late hour.」

www.asianovel.com
 214 Report
The words of the young king of the human race resounded in the
interval of the thunderous roars.

Even the people who were scared out of their wits by the fight
between fellow supernatural existences like in legend finally returned
to their senses hearing that voice that was raised until the throat was
almost torn up.

The eyes of the people of the demon kingdom brightened when

they finally keenly realized that the reinforcement had arrived. The
celestial people fired up themselves to remove the threat that was
opposing the divine spirit.

「 However, even so-, please I beg you to listen! To the

prayer of the people who are trying to reform, trying to take
back the goodness of heart from the old day! Please I beg
you to ascertain it with your own eyes! Of our repenting
figure!」

Oros didn’t answer. As though to proclaim that something like

words to say had been exhausted already since a long time ago.

Even so, Eric continued to scream. Because that was the only thing
that he, humans could do, no, should do.

「How idiotic. Something like the words of harmful insect

crawling on the ground won’t reach the ear of the great ones.」

It wasn’t Oros who replied. It was the celestial people. A portion of

them who came back to their senses spread out. Above they created
sparking mass of lightning. Their aim was Eric and Louis below. The
fired spear of roaring lightning became an intense rain that poured
on them.

「I won’t allow that. Prompt execution――”Water Wall”」

Just as Louis’s words meant, barrier of water that was casted with
abbreviated chanting enveloped the two. The lightning spears

www.asianovel.com
 215 Report
couldn’t pierce the water barrier. The lightning ran along the water
flow and scattered to different direction.

As expected from the strongest caster of the kingdom. Apparently

even the killing intent of ten-odd celestial people wouldn’t reach him
when he was in perfect readiness.

Although, that attack certainly became the signal of resuming

battle. The army of celestial people, two thousand people who
believed without a doubt in their own superiority started attacking
the barrier-less demon kingdom once more.

Shia was still in the middle of exchanging blows against Oros right
from the front.

It was hard to imagine that the bugged rabbit would lose in a one-
on-one straight fight. However, that was because she possessed the
strongest strength in close quarter combat. She who couldn’t use
magic properly was lacking in annihilating power.

For a moment, the thought of advancing to Level X crossed her

mind. If she subdued Oros quickly and fought with the style of
throwing exploding slug bullet like grenade, she would be able to
take one a mere two thousand.

Although, the problem was whether she would be able to beat

unconscious a divine spirit who was nearly immortal, furthermore a
divine spirit of the earth who was boiling in rage in a short time or
not……

Thinking of the demerit of Level X’s limited usage time, she

couldn’t help but hesitate.

The current Level VII was the maximum level that she could use
without feeling any demerit. More than this would burden her body
more or less.

(But, I cannot say that in this situation.)

www.asianovel.com
 216 Report
Her rabbit ears were twitching *piko piko*. Agonizing cries were
resounding from the capital. Not only the attack of the celestial
people, apparently the great army of golems that should be called as
small sized Oros were overflowing from the underground of the
cracked earth.

Eric and Louis were also under the concentrated fire of celestial
people who had drastically increased until a force of several hundred.

Even so Louis was still continuing to endure. One couldn’t help but
to admire his skill that surpassed the imagination, however, he
couldn’t be expected to do more. He was unable to launch a
counterattack, he had his hands full with simply protecting the king.
In front of the violence of number, his mental strength and spirit
element were shaved away bit by bit.

Greg and others were rushing closer with body reinforcement, but
they would need a bit more time.

(I’ve promised.)

She promised to Eric and others of wanting to deliver the feeling of

human to the mother the star tree no matter what resulted from it.

The risk of Level X was too high. It wasn’t realistic. But, if she
ignored the burden to her body, she would manage somehow until
Level VIII, or IX with her guts! Shia thought with her rabbit ears
standing straight, it was then.

「!? What!?」

『You bastards……』

The air was shaking unnaturally. The land was vibrating, and
unpleasantness that was crawling stickily on the skin was attacking.

When they looked with a taken aback expression, the structure

that looked like a tuning fork had been standing erect without

www.asianovel.com
 217 Report
anyone noticing.

Yes, it was the ultimate weapon of the demon kingdom――the

Tyrant.

The faint illumination it was radiating was giving a graphic account

how it was activating.

Eric and others opened their eyes wide in disbelief, while the
celestial people fanned up their fighting spirit to attempt to destroy it
this time for sure. During that time, Arogan who had recovered
slightly floated in the air while raising his voice.

It was a foolish voice, in various senses.

「Listen-, my people! The foolish divine spirits! She is the

one and only savior of mankind, the hope of us “human”, the
hero Shia! ――My queen!」

‘Haa!?’ Such shocked voice resounded. That was Shia’s voice, and
also the voice of Eric, and also the voice of a portion of the demon
kingdom’s people.

「Shia! You are the first one to come running here in our
predicament and protect me like this, that love, I have
certainly received it! if your strength is combined with my
strength, no, my country’s strength, there is no need to fear
the likes of god! Let’s go together toward the new world that
is filled with glory! My people! Observe carefully! The
moment of us the strongest husband and wife defeat the
god!」

The demon king’s speech didn’t stop. Tyrant growled in concert. In

less than a few seconds, all the spirit elements in the surrounding
would be thoroughly stolen and an act that should be reviled would
resume.

The reason of Arogan’s eccentric behavior. In a sense, it was

www.asianovel.com
 218 Report
exactly just as his words meant. After witnessing Shia’s true
strength, he saw the hope of winning against divine spirit, however,
he despaired because Shia was unable to also handle the fierce
attack of the celestial people and the golems, because of that he
formed a plan.

That was a plan to draw in Shia to his side and made it into an
established fact. He made it as though Shia fell in love with him and
came running to their help because of love, then he proclaimed that
he accepted that love.

Like that, by pulling in Shia from her neutral position completely

into demon kingdom’s side, she would be brought into an absolutely
hostile relationship against the divine spirits, making it into a
situation where she wouldn’t be able to survive without joining hand
with them.

Later, after overcoming this emergency situation, it would be fine if

he just made Shia fell for him.

Arogan didn’t have any doubt. Of his own charm, that eventually
there would be no way she would be able to resist him. If he obtained
Shia in his hand, there would be no need to wait for mankind’s
technology to reach the divine territory. And above all else, a radiant
girl like Shia was the only one worthy for him.

Because the demon king who was human’s ambition taking form
was completely cornered and saw hope in that desperate situation,
he didn’t harbor any doubt that this was the method to overturn the
table in this hopeless situation.

「Wai-, what are you prattling abou――」

Naturally, Shia raised an objection, but before she could finish,

――Queen Shia! Queen Shia! Rated Demon Kingdom banzai!

The loud cheers of the populace reverberated in a volume that

www.asianovel.com
 219 Report
didn’t lose at all against the roar of the battlefield, drowning Shia’s
voice.

Furthermore,

「Oros-sama! The union of hero of another world with the

demon king is the worst situation that cannot be ignored!
Please give permission for us to give you reinforcement!」

Even the celestial people were greatly misunderstanding just like

Arogan planned. They didn’t intrude until now believing that Oros
would defeat Shia and entrusted exterminating her to Oros, but now
they sought for permission to give help.

「That’s why I’m saying that’s not――」

『As I thought you will save mankind even if the world will
be destroyed in the process, you demon’s child-』

Even Oros was saying such thing. Perhaps he was feeling impatient
seeing Shia facing him right from the front undaunted no matter how
many times he swung down his crushing hammer and seeing Tyrant
was activating. His attacks became even more severe and he also
gave permission to the celestial people’s request.

「Listen to――」

「What lies are you spewing! Oros-dono! Don’t listen to

that libel!」

As expected from the king of Balted Kingdom. He properly……

「Even if for argument’s sake she is looking for a spouse, it

absolutely won’t be the demon king! It is our Balted Kingdom
who summoned her, the one who is worthy for her is our
country that has taken back the goodness of heart of the
olden days! In other words the one who should be her spouse
i, is, me!」

www.asianovel.com
 220 Report
‘What is this bastard saying amidst the confusion’, such tsukkomi
came from Louis who raised his voice in rivalrly, and,

『Don’t make me say it so many times, you fools. Shia is

already an existence in the divine territory. In that case, it’s
a self evident truth that I who am a divine spirit is the only
one worthy for her.』

「You guys really should stop screwi――」

When her eyes glinted with burning flame, a thunderous sound

that could burst the eardrum erased Shia’s voice. When Shia turned
her gaze thinking ‘What is it this time you bastard!’, over there of all
thing was

「 Please witness it clearly, o great divine spirit of the

earth. Our beast kingdom will hand down the death penalty
to the demon kingdom. And then, please listen to our voice in
respect to our deed of destroying that weapon.」

It was the red dragon――the figure of the beast king Gruelle. In

addition, there was also Tyrant that was slightly tilting once more.

It seemed he fired a breath attack toward Tyrant. It seemed

Arogan’s elite force desperately defended the weapon and avoided
its destruction, but its activation was now got reset again.

With the repeated attack from the celestial people too, the elite
force fell on their knees across the board. It was doubtful whether
they would be able to endure the next attack.

「Just as you can see, Shia is our brethren. That strength

isn’t something that oppose the gods. She is just like us
beastmen, someone who love the world. If her marriage with
me is recognized before the gods, then together with me we
will become guardian of the world and build a magnificent
future!」

www.asianovel.com
 221 Report
The turncoat dragon was a turncoat as expected. It was really
outrageous of him to aim for profiting amidst the confusion. For him
to have a skin so thick until this level made it felt refreshing instead.

Greed and ulterior motive swirled with Shia as the center.

「Listen to what I have to sa――」

「Now, Shia! Take my hand! Let’s share the world between

the two of us! It’s possible if it’s you! I will give you glory and
pleasure as much as life permitted!」

「Shia! I’ll daringly say it now! I love you! Stay together

with me in this world!」

『Although I am a divine spirit, I know of love. Shia, accept

my affection.』

「Shia-dono, your words left deep impression in me. My

heart belongs to you. Let’s go together toward a beneficial
future.」

The demon king, the human king, the divine spirit, the beast king,
they were unanimously asking for her agreement. The celestial
people were boiling with hatred and fighting spirit and hurled down
abusive words, the people’s eyes shined bright in hope of being able
to rid themselves from the rule of the gods and shouted “Queen
Shia” as though it was a done deal.

And then, Oros judged that the cause of the chaos in the battlefield
was wholly the fault of the irregular that was the hero of another
world and said 『 You cannot be left alive! 』 in refusal of her
survival.

The divine spirit of the earth joined his hands once more and
created a crushing hammer.

Tyrant activated once more and worked toward the reproducing of

www.asianovel.com
 222 Report
the nightmare.

The demon king and the beast king schemed to bring her to their
side, while the young human king was acting desperately doing
everything he could at the moment.

All the celestial people responded to Oros’s killing intent and

focused the fatal art of sure kill in front of their hands toward Shia.

Even though she was lending a help in order for the people of this
world to reach salvation by themselves.

No one was listening to Shia.

*Snap*, there was that sound.

「Level X」

Shia’s figure vanished. No one, not even the divine spirit’s

perception was allowed to sense the overwhelming speed.

When anyone noticed, a gigantic shadow was covering the sky.

Oros who looked up to the sky saw that.

The figure of a rabbit turning in the sky far above, brandishing a

super large war hammer.

The god’s crushing hammer?

Very well, in that case this side would use――100 ton hammer!!

www.asianovel.com
 223 Report
Shia stepped on the sky, and from upside down posture she fell in
super speed. She surpassed the sound barrier instantly and further
increased the gravity. In addition she performed pseudo weight
increase. Super increase! Her body was truly like a meteor!

『—!!?』

「Become a stain on the ground-, desuu-!!」

The ground raised a scream. Sound instantaneously vanished, right

after everyone thought that a shock wave that was like explosive
wind surged.

Oros’s giant body crumbled like a joke. The ground was turned up.
It was similar like when a skyscraper was demolished with explosive.

The shock wave with clouds of dust was spreading in radiating

direction.

All those surged on the capital, but before that like a nightmare the
super gigantic hammer was swung.

With just that the shock wave and also the dust cloud were blown
away to other direction.

But, there was no way anyone could feel relieve or anything. In a

flash, following the centrifugal force the 100 ton hammer was swung
horizontally in a flowing motion. The swing blasted away several
beautiful spires in the demon king castle as though they were tree
branches, and without pause the swing literally pulverized one
conspicuously high tower.

Yes, the Tyrant that was just a moment before activation was
destroyed.

As though following behind the wake of the super gigantic

hammer, explosive wind was generated and the three kings, their
aides, Udar and the populace, and then the celestial people living in

www.asianovel.com
 224 Report
the sky, anyone and everyone without discrimination were presented
with forceful tailspin rotation.

‘Overwhelming physical strength is justice!!’ In front of the

unbelievable fact that seemed to say that, they rolled on the ground
together harmoniously without even any leeway to split their
attention to the idea of resisting.

Everyone, equally.

Like that, there was only one person in the sky.

In the center of the pale bluish white light that was drawing a
spiral, the super large hammer caused the air to groan while going
*tap tap* on the shoulder like usual.

However, the usual casualness was nonexistent, her expression

was the same like the face that her beloved would sometime
showed――a yakuza face.

Shia who had snapped took a dee~~~~~~p breath, and her voice
resounded to her heart’s content in the battlefield that she had
silenced with brute force.

「I – A – M!! A MARRIED WOMAN DESUUUUUUUUU-!!!!」

Those words echoed boomingly.

*Shiin*, silence came as though time had stopped……a beat later.

「「「WHATTTT――――!?」」」

『What……did you say?』

The three kings and one god replied with such voices.

Murmur murmur, murmur murmur. The people of demon kingdom

were stirred.

www.asianovel.com
 225 Report
‘Eh, what’s this situation…….’ The celestial people were
bewildered.

Squirm squirm, squirm squirm. Oros was in the middle of

regenerating.

The petrified Eric (& Louise, and Greg and others who came
running at that time), Arogan whose mouth opened gaping wide
stupidly, Gruelle who wrinkled his eyebrows and groaned, Udar who
was hanging his head down.

It was truly, truly, a chaos of the battlefield that was brought with
only a sentence.

But, the snapped Shia who activated until even Level X without
even thinking about the consequence was emitting a pressure that
overwhelmed even that divine spirit while making her voice
resounded akin like a shock wave as though to say 「I don’t give a
damn!」.

「I have a husband who I love desuu! I’ll go home when he

come to pick me up!! Something like devoting my life for this
world is as impossible as the heaven and earth getting
overturned-. I’m not going to get together with other people
even if it kills me desu-. If I do that I’ll become dog in the
next life!!」

The heart of Eric and others got hit with break shot of words!! It
was a destructive power that rivaled 100 ton hammer!

Ignoring Eric and others who were becoming grey colored, and
Arogan and Gruelle who were narrowing their eyes, Shia raised her
voice 「In the first place-」 toward the people of the demon
kingdom who were looking up dumbfounded at her.

「Don’t you think it’s pathetic expecting me to clean up

after all of you while calling me a queen!! There is a limit

www.asianovel.com
 226 Report
even in being shameless!」

The harsh words slapped the cheek of the people. Yes, this was
truly like a mothermotherland scolding the sonpeople.

「Take responsibility of what you have done by yourselves!

That’s only obvious! Not even taking responsibility,
depending on other people, and only want to enjoy the
benefit, that’s preposterous! I don’t have a rabbit ear to
listen to the words of people who won’t struggle for the sake
of the future!」

The people showed a bewildered expression. There were also

people who made rebelling expression, but there weren’t that many
of such people. It seemed the spoken words stabbed their heart more
or less.

Shia’s intense momentum overwhelmed even the celestial people

that they stopped moving. The three kings shut up and looked up,
and even Oros who only recovered to a mini sized golem was
focusing his gaze on her.

「I don’t have any intention at all to kill the divine spirits-

san you hear! If you are saying that you all are still wishing
for war even then――I’ll run away!」

All the people opened their eyes wide at that proclamation, and
then they understood. That the hero of another world Shia wasn’t
mankind’s ally by all means. She was merely wielding her power to
mediate them with the gods.

She wasn’t a savior or anything. Yes, so to speak, she was an aid

for the people living on the ground, so that their prayer would reach
toward the heaven once more.

In that case, it was only natural that those who stopped praying
would lose that aid. What would be left after was only to fall to the

www.asianovel.com
 227 Report
ground.

All the people now understood the hero called Shia. Understanding
permeated into them.

The people’s expression twisted as though their cheeks that was

slapped by her words felt painful stingingly. This time, words that
sounded like she was giving a slap on their back reverberated.

「That’s why-, if you are really thinking of the future-, don’t

just chatter pointlessly and first! Change from
yourselve――――s!! Desuu!!」

In the end, what would the children think of the mother’s hand that
slapped their back? Would they be able to start walking toward the
future due to the push of that hand?

A silence so quiet it was strange enveloped the battlefield.

The three kings held their tongue as though unable to find any
words. Oros stopped regenerating and stayed in his small golem size,
blinking his eyes. Without saying anything Udar descended down on
his shoulder, and the two spirits looked up to the sky as though they
were seeing something radiant.

The battlefield halted.

What moved it was,

「Really ridiculous.」

A single celestial person. From his outfit, the domineering aura he

wore, most likely he was the commander in this place. His sagacious
look froze even colder, however, his mouth displayed a scorn and
disdain that he didn’t even try to hide.

「It’s not a problem of changing or not changing. The god’s

verdict has been handed down. Therefore, perish. That’s all.

www.asianovel.com
 228 Report
In the first place nothing will change from the struggle of
inferior species. It’s fine if there is only us, the celestial
people who stay together with this world and the gods. That
is exactly a pure world is.」

The bigoted attitude from extreme elitism cut down Shia’s words.
Those words declared that the very existence of race other than
celestial people itself was a sin.

The celestial people who were overwhelmed by Shia returned to

their senses one after another and rose to the sky.

「Oros-sama! Now, please revive using this chance! We will

risk our life to hold back that demon!!」

Surely there weren’t any other people than them who were more
fanatic toward the gods’ decision. They who continued to live in
prosperity together with the spirits on the floating island far above
the sky weren’t subjected to the divine punishment. Because they
were a clan who served the spirits and divine spirits as priest or
shrine maiden since the ancient times, the mother the star tree
wouldn’t discard them.

Exactly because of that, they absolutely wouldn’t let go of this

chance of a lifetime where they would be able to monopolize the
affection of the gods.

Exterminate! Exterminate! Exterminate the harmful insects

crawling on the ground, discharging filth and devouring the blessing!

Wild joy and insanity were blending, storm of fighting spirit and
killing intent blew violently. They wouldn’t loath to throw away their
lives exactly like their words.

『You guys……』

『……』

www.asianovel.com
 229 Report
A slight vibration ran in Oros’s voice. Udar didn’t say anything.
Destiny, the path to the future, it had to be entrusted to the humans.
A slight assistance to Shia, that was the line that Udar could only
barely tiptoe around.

Eric desperately called out to Oros whose eyes were shaken. But, a
beat later, determination burned in Oros’s eyes. It was a resolve
toward his mission.

The ground flowed, Oros was enlarging once more. The divine
punishment was the mother’s decision, it was absolute.

War cry rose from the celestial people. They surrounded Shia to
back up Oros.

They would kill Shia, the cornerstone of mankind’s salvation

without fail. That will whirled in the battlefield.

The god responded to that.

「–!?」

A vision of death. An extremely thick flash swallowed her and

extinguished her without leaving even dust.

Shia instantly raised her 100 ton hammer overhead. Right after
that, sun descended from the sky. The sun of annihilation that dyed
the world with light. It was truly like,

(Ha, Hajime-san’s Hyperion!?)

Yes, it was the same like the sun convergence laser weapon
“Burst Hyperion”.

The extremely thick pillar of light swallowed the 100 ton hammer
that Shia raised. Right below it, the surrounding of Shia who was
enduring the impact was showered with light that was like waterfall.

www.asianovel.com
 230 Report
「Wawawa-, this is bad desuu!」

She was at Level X. Even the direct hit of Hyperion could be

endured with physical strength as long as she had a shield. However,
as for that shield――the 100 ton hammer itself?

Because of the surface size and the volume of the mass, unlike
Vire Drucken it wasn’t coated with Azantium that was a relatively
rare metal. As expected, a part of the 100 ton hammer was melted.
The red hot metal was struck further by the waterfall of light and it
dripped down like magma.

From afar, voices that were calling Shia’s name could be heard. It
must be the voices of Eric and others. From their point of view it
should look like Shia had been swallowed by a pillar of light. The
scream must be coming from the people of the capital. There wasn’t
even any composure to think that it was fortunate that the place Shia
was at was outside the rampart.

One second, two second……a full ten second.

A gigantic crater was formed right under Shia. The crater was
boiling like magma.

It was the divine light that should be impossible to survive through

when hitting directly.

『So its you huh……against that even the hero will die.』

『I wonder about that.』

Oros and Udar took refuge. Oros shook his head while speaking his
words, while Udar denied with a wry smile. ‘What are you……’, before
Oros could say that,

「Fuii~~~, that was dangerous desuu!」

『……Impossible.』

www.asianovel.com
 231 Report
『Yes. Truly.』

Shia shouldered the previous Vire Drucken while wiping her cold
sweat with one hand. If Oros had a jaw, there was no doubt that it
would fall down without him being able to close it from his
atmosphere when whispering his words. Udar sympathized with him
keenly.

Although, Shia’s magic power was taken away in large chunk due
to evading with half teleportation. Her Level X state was cancelled.
She cancelled it just before the breaking point, so she didn’t feel so
fatigued she couldn’t move, but she used it because she snapped
and didn’t think of the consequence, furthermore she consumed the
majority of the activation time by not doing any battle. The
reparation for such a foolish act was relatively heavy.

Though at least there was merit of the pressure from Level X

increasing her word’s persuasiveness greatly but……

In any case, her cold sweat was relatively serious.

Ignoring Oros’s gaze that was as though he was witnessing a

monster, Shia looked up.

Over there was the figure of a beautiful woman clad in a raiment of

white flame.

――Divine spirit of fire wheel Soare

Someone muttered that. She was the divine spirit that governed
over heat and light, who could even be said as the avatar of sun.

『Lightning cloud. And then even the earth. What a state

you two are in.』

A voice that sounded transparent, or perhaps burning came down.

『 Although, to be unharmed after receiving my light of

www.asianovel.com
 232 Report
judgment……what a monster. It’s just as mother feared.』

A burning appearance, and harsh words that sounded burning. And

yet, her voice and gaze were absolute zero.

「Nice to meet you, my name is Shia Hauria――」

To suddenly go for the kill out of nowhere, well, all divine spirits so
far were the same, it was too late complaining about that……Shia did
her best to be understanding like that while trying to greet with
twitching face. No matter what the situation, first it was important to
give a greeting.

But, even those words of Shia, or rather even her will apparently
didn’t garner the interest of the blazing cold lady at all. She was
looking at empty air. As though she was communicating with
someone else from afar with telepathy.

Right after that, it happened.

――O children of man. I don’t consider all of you as my children

anymore

It was a voice of different woman. It didn’t come from the sky. It

was a voice that resounded directly inside the brain of everyone
there. It was a voice lacking in vitality that it was shuddering, as
though it had lost color due to the emotion of sadness, resignation,
anger, and resolve saturating it.

『Mother……』

『Mother Lutria. No way……』

Oros and Udar’s voices reached Shia’s rabbit ears. In other words,
it must be like that.

This voice was,

www.asianovel.com
 233 Report
――I won’t let my childrendivine spirits be harmed further than this

The mother of everyone who possessed life, the star tree Lutria.
The great noble existence located in the far lone island at the distant
sea. She made the will of the world resounded.

Udar’s strength was extremely weakened, and even Oros was

defeated even if only temporarily.

That fact woke up the mother.

――Let there be peace in the world with this judgment

The sky distorted. The sky with burning evening sun that was
entering dusk distorted, twisted, rumbled as though it was exactly
the time of the witching hour, and then,

――oOOOOOOOOO–!!

――GURYAAAAAA-

――GAAAAAAAAA-

The mother’s divine punishment took shape. The sky was filled to
the brim. With a great swarm of spirit beasts.

Several hundreds? Several thousands? No, their number was in the

tens of thousands.

Spirit beasts were existences born from the nature with spirit stone
as their base. Therefore, they were truly the scene of the nature
baring its fang toward those who made light of the nature.

Apparently it was her intention to defeat the hero with divine

spirit’s overwhelming power and pure violence of number, and
annihilated the demon kingdom and the key characters of mankind in
this place.

――O child of calamity

www.asianovel.com
 234 Report
Dread ran through Shia’s whole body. She didn’t see any vision of
death. It was simply her instinct ringing the alarm bell noisily.

――Fall, to the interval of the worlds

The moment that sentence resounded, the space behind Shia

twisted crazily.

「Wha-, this is-」

Shia immediately attempted to retreat from that place, but she

was pulled in by a tremendous power and she stumbled midair.

When she looked across her shoulder, over there the twisted space
and whirling darkness were……

「Don’t tell me, a gravitational field!?」

A power greatly resembling that which frequently used by the

vampire princess she was so close it caught Shia and wouldn’t let go.

She desperately stood her ground using the foothold of the “Air
Force”, but the twisted space and whirling darkness expanded in
proportion of her effort. It was trying to envelop Shia in spherical
shape.

It covered her above, spread below her too, and narrowed in from
left and right.

In that situation she already had no other choice but to leap

forward, however, at this point the after-effect of Level X worked
against her. She could only reinforce herself until Level V, with that
she was unable to get away from the gravitational field!

「Nununu-, this is a biiit bad!! Or rather, interval of worlds

you said!?」

In order to recover even by a bit more, she summoned recovery

www.asianovel.com
 235 Report
medicine from her treasure warehouse and caught it in her mouth.
She crunched the rim and gulped down the content while yelling. In
the end, was the star tree Lutria answering her, or perhaps it was just
a one-sided proclamation?

――To somewhere that is not here. Simply, because you shouldn’t

exist in this world.

「That’s unreasonable! Even I didn’t come here because I

want you know!? Where are you planning to send me!? At
least please make it a world I can survive in you know!?」

The interval of worlds, she could only feel uneasy hearing those
words. It would still be better if it was another world. But, if it was a
place just like the words meant……

The distortion of space was enveloping Shia further. The whirling

darkness behind Shia was getting bigger to a size that completely
covered Shia, and then it approached her like a high wave.

The worried voices of Eric and others came from below. Arogan
and Louis tried to attack the gravitational field using spirit art but,

「This is truly the will of god! There is no way at all for the
inferior race to live! The insect should be exterminated
obediently just like an insect should!!」

The celestial people launched attack to all who tried to save Shia.

『Mother! Shia isn’t our enemy! Please be merciful!』

Udar leaped in front of Shia and desperately tried to mediate. But,

――If you are going to feel resentment, resent your own misfortune

That was all the reply that came back.

It was truly like throwing a trash into a trash can. A sentiment that

www.asianovel.com
 236 Report
was truly like a god. If she was able to throw away Shia from this
world, than she wouldn’t care what kind of destination that place
would be.

Shia’s legs that were holding her ground on midair were getting
gradually dragged behind, ‘nugigigi-‘ slipped out from her mouth
while she was doing her best, but she already had nothing else that
she could do. Even if she did her partial teleportation, her magic
power would run out after several seconds and she would only got
dragged in then.

There was nothing more that she could do.

Shia glanced at the people below her and smiled wryly. Eric and
others whose eyes were opened wide raised their voice in a
scream……

――Existing in this world. Know that in itself is a great sin.

A complete refusal of her existence.

That was the divine will bestowed to Shia from the god called the
star tree.

That was why,

「Whose woman do you think you are barking at?」

www.asianovel.com
 237 Report
.

A hand reached out from the swirling darkness.

It was an arm of jet black metal, as though darkness itself was

condensing and taking shape.

That arm circled around Shia’s waist from behind.

Faster than her mind could understand the situation, her instinct,
body, heart, and then her rabbit ears! They were all simply jumping
with overflowing joy!

Inside the darkness that should be swallowing anything and

everything, a crimson radiance came into view. Crimson that
radiated sparks and, appearing as though oozing out from inside the
swirling darkness, the one who made the hero rabbit into his
captive――

「Hajime-san!!!」

Yes, it was the genuine “godslaying demon king”.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

Newest updates in Gardo

They all are in the middle of free distribution, so please go take a

look no matter what!

www.asianovel.com
 238 Report
.

PS

Thank you very much for the many salmon sandwich reviews! I’m
happy!

It’s something really sought that a long line at the storefront

continued even throughout the whole day isn’t it.

……Everyone, it’s exactly the overwhelming demand that give rise

to supply. Surely.

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 239 Report

Chapter 338
Source: bakapervert

A person oozed out from inside the darkness along with crimson
sparks.

The metallic arm embraced Shia’s waist and strongly pulled her
closer. Shia showed not the slightest resistance and settled on the
person’s chest as though that was extremely natural.

She who refused to even get touched now showed a completely

relieved expression. That expression……

But, there wasn’t even the slightest leeway to be charmed by that

expression. Because the moment the white haired and eye patched
man completely came out, a pressure descended. It caused all living
things to hold their breath in mute amazement.

「Shia, I’m glad you are safe……」

「Yes-, yes desu! Hajime-san!」

The released pressure was an atrocity that denied all life. And yet,
the words that were spoken to Shia on his chest were meltingly
sweet. The voice was oozing with relief from her heart. Shia’s rabbit
ears wrapped around Hajime’s neck affectionately. Her soft cheeks
were rubbing on her beloved person’s chest as though there was no
tomorrow.

Regardless of the space that was continuing to twist in frenzy even

now to expulse the target and the super gravitational field
enveloping the area that wouldn’t allow any escape, what was
drifting in the air was an extremely sweet atmosphere.

www.asianovel.com
 240 Report
Although,

「Chih. What a gloomy air.」

And so,

「──”Limit Break”」

The crimson magic power exploded. Forgot about the atmosphere,

the very space itself felt like it would be blown to smithereens from
the shockwave that detonated around Hajime and Shia. That
phenomenon that looked like a red moon instantly scattered away
the twisting space and gravitational field.

The crimson shock wave blew away all the dumbfounded people.
They were tossed around like a cloth flapping inside a bomb blast.
Arogan, Gruelle, and Louis laid out their barrier with amazing
reaction speed in order to protect their respective comrades and
lords who were relatively near, but they were blown away along with
their barrier.

The use of the “Limit Break” was only for an instant. Be that as it
may, everyone there felt it. Everyone comprehended it.

That wasn’t human. It was something terrifying that exceeded such

framework.

──What in the world……new child of another world. To think that

you would cross over worlds with your own strength, and repel my
power!

The voice of the star tree who returned to her sense descended
once more.

The eyes of Hajime who looked up to the sky narrowed quietly.

──As I thought children of another world are dangerous. Vanish for

the sake of this world!

www.asianovel.com
 241 Report
The spirit beasts leaped as though they had received divine
revelation. The tens of thousands nature that took form as beasts
heard their mother’s wish and seethed with killing intent. The
celestial people were also the same. They shook off the fear and awe
they felt and raised their fighting spirit in order to exterminate the
new harmful insect that was another worlder.

「……I see I see I see. This situation, those words, I guess

this is a very pressing emergency situation. Do you have
someone who you want to save? Do you have something that
you want to protect? All of you must you’re your own
unavoidable circumstance.」

Hajime didn’t know the situation in detail. He teleported to this

side, however, the gap between worlds was too powerful and he got
shifted to very far away from Shia’s coordinate. And so, after he
arrived in this world, he adjusted the coordinate once more and
teleported again here.

Although, the hostile supernatural existences and people, the gaze

they directed toward Shia, the situation Shia was placed in, the
words coming from the sky, when he was considering the situation
from those factors, he was able to guess it to a certain degree.

He also understood enough that this existence wasn’t some evil

mastermind who took delight in other people’s suffering like that
Ehitorujue.

But, however,

「Die」

The crimson light burst out once more. The treasure warehouse
shined brilliantly.

Instantly, as though in a revenge──the sky was completely

covered.

www.asianovel.com
 242 Report
Those were crimson and jet black crosses──a thousand of Cross
Velt.

Those were death gods made from special metal alloy──a

thousand Grim Reapers.

The crosses of funeral that were loaded with fang that would
pulverize steel with one attack rotated their muzzles all at once.

Griffons that were fully loaded with weapons had their back split
open and two gatling guns came out. Their jaws opened and anti
material rifle sparked. Pencil missiles cartridge unfolded under the
wings.

The opponent was trying to have their way using number against
the godslayer whose specialty was in material resource battle. It was
truly highly ridiculous.

The atrocious “things” clad in crimson aura that instantly

appeared from thin air. Even without knowing their true identity, the
spirit beasts and the celestial people comprehended it in their
instinct.

──That right now, death was right before their eyes.

「──Slaughter them all.」

There was no mercy. The world’s fate and Shia’s life. They mistook
the thing that they put on the scale.

Consequently the demon king’s imperial command was given.

At that instant, the lid of hell was opened. Explosive roar and flash
flew wildly about in the sky. Crimson firing line drilled through the
beasts in just one attack, bursting them apart and exterminating
them.

「Shit-, what-, what the hell is this!?」

www.asianovel.com
 243 Report
The celestial person who called Shia a harmful insect desperately
ran away from the dark gray monster that closed the distance in an
instant. But, the griffon that was performing pseudo flight with
bullshit method of gravity control couldn’t possibly be beaten by a
mere flying method by manipulating wind, as long as it wasn’t at the
level of supersonic black dragon.

「Sto, stop-――gupeh」

He let out a really stupid voice and his head was bitten off like a
paper scrap.

「Co, commandeeer――」

The subordinate celestial person let out a scream, but at that

instant the griffon that was biting off the head of the so called
commander fired the electromagnetically accelerated anti material
rifle right away. Flesh and blood were blown out from its mouth as
though it was vomiting blood and immediately after that the yelling
celestial person was blown to bits by the rifle bullet.

The dragon type, the eagle type, the winged lion spirit beasts
became like a tsunami that approached Hajime, but in front of the
bullet barrage of Cross Velt, they were scattered away as though
hitting a mud wall and crumbling.

Although it was a fight of thousands versus tens of thousands, it

was Burst Bullets fired with electromagnetic acceleration at the rate
of 1500 shot per minute. The moment it hit, everything within the
range of ten meter diameter would be blasted off by the installed
shock wave in the bullet. Rather than calling it a bullet barrage, it
was an air carpet bombing.

Inevitably the spirit stone of the spirit beasts and the flesh and
blood of the celestial people became heavy rain and poured on the
ground. A nightmarish battlefield――no, curb stomping ground was
created.

www.asianovel.com
 244 Report
『What in the world……unforgivable!』

The sight of his trampled allies, the battlefield that was just too
gruesome, they drove the divine spirit of fire ring Soare into anxiety
and rage. She climbed high to the sky and instantly created light
overhead that was like a sun. That was exactly the solar flash that
was fired at Shia.

『Burn in the light of sun and vanish!』

「Right back at you」

When Hajime grinned widely what appeared was the

artifact――”Burst Hyperion”. The charging took an instant. The light
of judgment that was falling from the sky was met by the demon
king’s fang right from the other side.

The raining down flash clashed with the bursting up flash at the
midair. Intense heat wave and shock wave were spreading in
radiating shape.

The world was dyed by the light of sun, the world of dusk with the
curtain of night in the process of falling down was illuminated as
though it was noon.

In front of the sight that was like in legend, Arogan and others
were already unable to do anything except protecting their own tiny
self.

The judgment of god and the demon king’s killing intent were
competing for supremacy.

『Tsu, impossible. This much power, from mere human-』

Sores’s output increased. Perhaps it was her obstinacy as god. The

pillar of light swelled further, becoming an extremely huge flash that
approached to swallow Hajime.

www.asianovel.com
 245 Report
And so, the second Burst Hyperion was summoned.

『Wha-』

There wasn’t even any time to feel shocked. Third summoning. Still
holding on? Okay, fourth summoning.

『Impo, ssiblee—-!?』

The flash that pierced to the sky swallowed the light of the sun,
and the god that ought to be called as the personification of sun.

『Monster of another world……you will perish here』

The earth was swelling. The earth was roused up seeing the danger
to the fire circle.

「A mere lump of dirt, who do you think you are opening

your mouth at?」

Hajime’s hand was holding the super large electromagnetically

accelerated anti material sniper cannon――”Schlag AAAcht Acht”.
The 88 mm bursting cannon shells of romance pierced Oros’s body
from its head until its length of the leg with one shot.

It was truly like lightly crushing a lump of dirt. A mere golem that
was simply gathering soil couldn’t possibly stop the romance. It was
as though telling him to come again after he became a romance
golem wholly made of metal armor at the very least.

Oros immediately starting to regenerate again, but before he could

completely regain his huge body, the romance cannon would shoot
and blast through him at the spots on the ground where he was
trying to regenerate from. Throughout that the regeneration speed
was visibly dropping down.

It was Udar who lost his presence of mind. He floated to the sky
and offered prayer to the sky.

www.asianovel.com
 246 Report
『O mother ! Lutria! Please call back the fire circle and the
earth! At this rate they will-!』

The personification of the sun that was continuously getting

burned in sunlight. The personification of earth that was continuously
getting smashed with steel. At this rate they wouldn’t be able to
avoid annihilation. Even if they didn’t die, they wouldn’t be able to
manifest in this world for several hundred years. And then, when
they revived, it was unknown whether it would be the same
personality that came back.

Because the star tree was the origin of all divine spirits, they could
be reverse summoned the same like teleporting the spirit beasts
here. Udar called out to his mother with the wish for the two divine
spirits’ emergency evacuation.

But……

『Wh, why won’t you answer, o mother……』

Thinking back it was strange. Why when it wasn’t just the spirit
beasts, even the divine spirits were falling into danger Lutria wasn’t
doing anything?

A bad premonition was filling Udar’s heart, however, the mother

answered. There was some distance but, if there was dozens of
minutes, they would surely arrive, the second wave of “land spirit
beasts” in the number that could fully cover the whole demon
kingdom. Although it was different from Udar’s wish, the mother
Lutria had certainly responded.

At the same time, the answer why the star tree didn’t summon, no,
unable to summon the divine spirits back was also given.

「 You asked why? Well, that’s because she must be

desperate to survive right now.」

From the sky, a calamitous star was falling. A gigantic lump of

www.asianovel.com
 247 Report
stone that changed into red hot color with white smoke rising from
it――meteor.

It passed above the head of Hajime who was grinning devilishly

toward the approaching new great swarm of spirit beasts that was
approaching from the other side……and impacted.

A fierce quake attacked the planet. The ground was turned inside
up, undulating like a sea, and earth and sand covered the sky. The
shock wave and explosion blast reached until this place that was two
kilometer away from the impact site.

――Meteor Impact

The star of calamity that fell from the sky wasn’t an accident by
any means. This too was also one of the destruction’s brought about
by the demon king.

『Don’t tell me-』

It was exactly that. It wasn’t that star tree Lutria didn’t want to
back up the divine spirits. It was the best she could do to send the
spirit beasts their way.

Because it would be troublesome if she used the power of

expulsion again, Hajime had already sent Meteor Impact to the lone
island at the distant sea far in the north.

He had already grasped something like the location of the star tree
using the compass. The Meteor Impact too, right after he teleported
to this world, he finished preparing them thinking that something like
this could possibly happen.

Right now the star tree was in the middle of desperately dealing
with the danger to her continuing existence.

『You bastard-, do you understand what are you doing!?

Lutria is the very will of this planet itself! She is the mother

www.asianovel.com
 248 Report
of all lives in this planet! All creations are――』

The destruction of star tree would surely influence many lives

heavily. Udar yelled about the gravity of that, however, as for Hajime
himself,

「Quit yapping」

He cut him off with a short sentence. 『Wha-』 Udar was at a loss

of words, and then, Hajime spoke to all the people in the battlefield
that was ravaged by bloody wind.

「You kidnapped someone’s woman, and then in the end,

you tried to kill her, what importance of life are you talking
about」

Killing intent, rage, they became crimson storm that dyed the
world.

「Rather than the lives of everything in this planet, the life

of Shia alone is heavier. That’s obvious isn’t it?」

No one could answer with anything. Because they were exposed to

physical tyranny, and a will of steel that was just too much steeped in
insanity, but an unshakeable one at that.

「I won’t let you lay your hand on her for the second time.
Whether humans or imitation gods, you all can perish
together.」

That was the demon king’s decision. The proclamation of monster.

They had stepped on the tail of not tiger, but the demon itself, they
had incurred the imperial wrath of not dragon, but a monster. The
fate of the world was decided like this just too easily――

「Ha, Hajime-saa~~n-, please calm down a biiit! Though I’m

happy with your feeling! I’m really super happy with your

www.asianovel.com
 249 Report
feeling thouugh!」

Shia went to a trip from the relieve of her pickup arriving and the
bliss of getting embraced, but she returned to her senses in front of
the danger to the world. She fluffied Hajime’s brutality with her rabbit
ears.

「Oi stop that Shia. Right now is a serious scene, have a bit
of prudence. I’m going to a fluffy paradise trip like this.」

「No, have some prudence is exactly my line though.」

Anyway just stoo~p! The insistence of the bunny wife turned

Hajime’s expression into a doubtful one.

「But you know, Shia. This is the bunch who kidnapped and
then tried to kill you.」

「The one who kidnapped me was the human side, and the
one who tried to kill me was the god side. So they are
separate matters.」

「In that case ain’t it just fine to beat up both sides and
obliterate them all? They tried something on Shia. What else
there is for them other than to apologize with their death?」

「Ah, it’s hard being too loved……no, well, I was also really
irritated in general though……」

Even so, Shia’s nerve wasn’t so bold that she could laugh
nonchalantly if a world got destroyed just because of her alone.
Surely even Kaori, Tio, and Shizuku were the same. Only people like
Hajime or Yue who could do that. The type of people who could carry
out annihilation without any hesitation. These two were truly the
evilest couple……

「Hmm? Slaughtering them all will just weigh your mind,

huh……」

www.asianovel.com
 250 Report
There was no way Shia would go banzai happily if tens of
thousands of lives scattered away because of her. The cold blood
that was rushing to Hajime’s brain finally lowered down.

After his emotion of rage chilled down somewhat, Hajime looked

over the battlefield. The spirit beasts of the sky were already reduced
to a degree where they could be counted, while the celestial people
were at the brink of total annihilation. The spirit beasts were the
personification of nature, so as long as they still had their spirit stone
somewhere, they could revive using that as core, but at present they
couldn’t even do that.

For the time being, when Hajime stopped Hyperion and Schlag AA
that he was firing repeatedly in his spare time, a slime that looked
like a ball of red fire fell to the ground, while an amber colored slime
was splattered inside a crater.

But, at that time with his compass Hajime noticed that the
presence the compass was pointing at was still going strong.

(Hou, this imitation god pulled through huh. Just to be sure I sent
three waves of meteor that way but……)

It seemed the star tree barely endured against the three

consecutive Meteor Impacts. Seeing from how she wasn’t talking
from the sky much less counterattacking, there was no doubt that
she had no leeway but……

(I ran out of meteors that I prepared beforehand. It’s possible to

prepare them once more but……)

The use of meteor that was equal to intercontinental ballistic

missile consumed considerable magic power. Shia was also relatively
exhausted. The enemy’s remaining war potential was unknown. The
magic power portion for going home was only barely enough. It
would be a different story if Shia and Hajime’s magic power was at
full tank, it would take time for natural recovery in this world that had

www.asianovel.com
 251 Report
no natural magic power.

The conclusion.

「Can’t be helped. You guys narrowly escaped death. Cry

tears of gratitude for Shia’s kindness that is deeper than sea.」

They would return home to earth for the moment and secured
Shia’s safety, then depending on the situation……without Shia
knowing maybe he would once more Kill them All……if Shia got
summoned again it would be troubling after all……

Without even any way to know that such thing was going on inside
Hajime’s heart, the people of the demon kingdom that was mostly in
a crumbling state due to the tyrannical after wave and the impact of
the Meteor Impact were trembling in fear wondering when that
tyranny would be directed to them while they all thought together.

「「「「He, Hero Shia-sama! Banzai! Banzai! Banzai!」」」」

The one who stopped the demon king was always the hero. In a
sense that hero was the one who summoned the demon king, but for
the time being they set that aside due to the threat before their eyes
leaving for the moment.

「Don’t look down on us celestial people-. The far and high

land of ours will surely devote their all to exterminate all of
you vermin! This world filled with only the gods and us
celestial people is exactly the ideal――」

The celestial person who finally became the last floated in the sky
with his body wounded all over while yelling. His bloodshot eyes
weren’t filled with fear toward Hajime, but with madness that was
denying reality.

*DOPAN-*.

Without even glancing at the falling thing that was previously a

www.asianovel.com
 252 Report
celestial person, Hajime turned his gaze to Shia.

Even while feeling relieved from avoiding a situation that couldn’t

be taken as either tragedy or comedy if the world that she was
helping to reach salvation got destroyed by the hand of her husband,
Shia once more got deeply emotional that Hajime properly accepted
her words like this and,

「Hajime-saaann~~~~」

「Nmu」

Gave him a kis *muchuu~~*. Her hands went around his neck, and
her legs also clung tightly around his body while giving a passionate
kiss that was as though to embody her feeling of ‘I won’t let go
anymoreee~~~’. In respond to that, Hajime also received her with a
gentle expression. He hugged her back tightly as to not let her go
away.

The two piled up on top of each other without paying attention to

anyone else on the sky above the battlefield that had been left
behind by the storm of madness and tragedy.

The atmosphere changed, at the same time strange groaning voice

「Uboa」 slipped out from a portion of the people. It was Eric. He fell
on all four with a face as though the world was ending.

Louis’s face was also spasming, Greg was in an absurdly depressed

state, Phil averted his face with all his strength, and the other knights
were also making eyes like rotten dead fish. The heart of the Balted
force was dying. Though only one person, Dahlia was looking with
sparkling eyes.

But, there,

「Can I interrupt for a bit?」

There was one person rising to the sky and called out to the two. It

www.asianovel.com
 253 Report
was Arogan.

「Nn~, Hajime-shaan~, I wanted to meet youuu」

「Aa, my bad. I was a bit late.」

He tried clearing his throat ‘cough-‘. I am more or less demon king

you know? I’m right here.

「 It’s not just a bit desuu! It’s almost one full day! Just
what have you been doiiing」

「Ha? One whole day? ……Is the time axis out of sync? Was
the teleport coordination shifted because of that too?」

Arogan tried clearing his throat grandly *coouughh-*. Right beside

the two.

However the two apparently could only look at each other. Their
lips kept meeting each other even while talking. Right before his
eyes.

「The time was? Err, what about Yue-san and others?」

「The magic power of everyone was completely used up in

order to come here. There was no way I could take those
guys to this place where we don’t know what might be here
while they are in exhausted state.」

「This world is really that far huh……」

「Can I-, interrupt for a bit!?」

‘I can’t be patient! Since I was born I never got ignored like this for
even once! I’m hurt!’ Arogan’s voice was raised with that kind of
feeling.

Hajime and Shia finally noticed and went 「Aa?」「Yes?」. Even

during that time Shia was still clinging all over Hajime.

www.asianovel.com
 254 Report
Arogan faltered for a moment at Hajime who was looking at him
like he was a pebble at roadside, but he had seen Hajime’s strength.
He suppressed his expectation and feeling and firmly observed
Hajime in order to attempt conversing with him.

And then, after a moment, he smiled widely and offered his hand.

「My gratitude for the reinforcement Shia and company.

There was also a misunderstanding so first let’s have――」

‘A talk’, was what he was going to say, however, Arogan stopped

talking. No, he was stopped.

By the pain from his tightly grasped wrist. Who was it that grasped
the wrist? Hajime? No, it was Shia.

「Oi」

Shia who got down from Hajime when anyone noticed casted her
gaze down. And then she let out a murky voice that even Hajime
never heard before.

「Tsu, wha, what are――」

「You, just now, you compared yourself with Hajime-san

right? You were searching for some area where you won
right? And, you thought that you won in manly charm right?」

*Hyuh* Arogan caught his breath. Because he was a king he was

good at hiding what was inside his heart, and yet regardless of that
he was completely seen through.

*Bekyo-* A raw sound rang out. At the same time a soundless

scream 「–!?」 also came out. Shia’s hand crushed Arogan’s wrist
inside her grasp.

Arogan immediately tried to pull back, but Shia’s hand didn’t even
twitch. Her expression was hidden by her long beautiful hair and

www.asianovel.com
 255 Report
couldn’t be confirmed.

「I have various things I want to say to you. Like, your an

idiot without even a shred of remorse. Like, both your
appearance and action are all disgusting without exception.
Like, I’ll turn you to mince meat you bastard, treating me as
your queen as you please……but, well, putting aside those
things」

*DOO-* Magic power flared up. The eyes of Shia who lifted up her
face was shining faintly bluish white. At the same time her rage was
seething.

Arogan’s instinct was ringing out the alarm bell loudly. He tried to
escape by using spirit art. But, it was already too late.

The tightly clenched fist, moved behind like a drawn out bow.

「Against my husband, there is no way in hell there is even

a fragment of area where you can win! You misunderstanding
narcissist bastaaarddddd-――――desuu」

Thunderous boom. Shia’s right fist ran straight into Arogan’s face.
The fist that was filled with so much rage to the degree Shia
inadvertently forgot her 「desuu」 pulverized Arogan’s jaw and
cheek bone with one attack and he fainted.

But, with just him fainting, Shia’s feeling that had continuously
piled up resentment in addition of him looking down at her beloved
at the end wouldn’t be settled down! The crushed wrist still hadn’t
been let go!

「ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-!!」

Rush! Rush! Rush! Shia’s right fist hit consecutively so fast her fist
looked blurry! After getting blown away Arogan would get pulled
back by his broken wrist and received the storm of punch once more.
He completely became a sandbag.

www.asianovel.com
 256 Report
「O, oi, Shia?」

「ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-

――desuu――ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-」

「It’s fine even if you don’t force yourself to add “desuu”

you know?」

Looking at Shia’s excessively savage figure to making a handsome

man from somewhere starting to turn into a tattered rag, even
Hajime got slightly taken aback. Also, he tried to say that if she was
so angry she even forgot then it was fine to go without 「desuu」,
but that might be a fixation of Shia because 「desuu」 would
appear in between occasionally.

「You, your majestyy——」

「Please stoooooppp, hero-samaaaaaa-」

Arogan’s confidants screamed in panic. The populace too were

dumbfounded seeing their king gotten beaten up black and blue
while having abuse 「This misunderstanding narcissist bastard-」
hurled at him.

Like that, after getting beaten up until a level that couldn’t be

cutely called something like getting rabbit up anymore, at the end of
Arogan’s pleading 「 Ple, please stop it alrea―― 」 after he
repeatedly fainted and awakened by the pain,

「Go, cross the Sanzu river-!! ――Desuu!」

Shia released Arogan with a giant swing.

Arogan flew like a cannon ball and it looked like he was going to
crash into castle wall, but his confidants caught him with deathly
desperation. But, the momentum couldn’t be killed and they
harmoniously pulverized the castle wall while vanishing inside the
castle.

www.asianovel.com
 257 Report
Shia whose anger was cooling down with ‘fuu fuu’ rotated her neck
in a snap then.

「Where are you going?」

「!!?」

The one who was caught by those shrinking pupils was Gruelle who
was quietly attempting to escape. He aimed to profit while others
were fighting, however, seeing Hajime’s curbstomp he felt that even
the god side was dangerous, like the turncoat he was he thought to
slip within the confusion to retreat and bought time while observing
the situation but……

「Wait, Shia. I――」

「 Excuse is futile. Those wings and scales, leave them

behind――desuu」

Full beat down time once more. Gruelle screamed and tried to
escape, but he was restrained by the chain Shia took out and she
punched, punched, punched-. She physically destroyed his scales,
tore them away, snapped his wings, and sunk his head into the
ground.

「 My heart belong to youu? Who do you think want that

kind of rotten thing-――desuu」

The elite force of the beastmen flew near to help the beast king,
but toward them in her spare time Shia shredded, punched,
shredded, punched……

「I cannot stomach your guts that dare trying to escape

because you are scared of Hajime-san and pushed only the
responsibility to other people! Are you listening-, you
turncoat bastard!」

「Wa, wai-gehah!? I am, as a king gofuh!? Besides, dragon

www.asianovel.com
 258 Report
man――」

「 You bastard don’t you dare calling yourself a dragon

maaan, desuu!!」

His dragonification was already dispelled. Shia mounted Gruelle’s

good looking figure and made him ate her battering. He resisted for
a little while, but even that was immediately gone and he became a
perishable that only convulsed *twitch twitch*.

ED Note: eating his own beating means in other words forced to

eat the scales and such that were ripped off…damn that is brutal.

‘Fui~~~~’ Shia-chan sighed while wiping her sweat with a truly

nice smile. For some reason she looked really refreshed.

They were like fierce god married couple……the people of demon

kingdom who thought like that, including the people who felt
objection at Shia’s words 「Change if you are thinking about the
future」 from before became really quiet.

The two divine spirits seemed to lose consciousness from their limp
and flat shape, and Udar was jiggling up and down nursing after
them. But there was no voice raised to attack them. Their feeling was
like, yes, like the feeling of baby rabbit holding its breath desperately
under the grass when in front of the king of beasts……

Hajime landed on the small mountain of rock lump that was higher
than the castle wall that was the remains of Oros. Shia rushed back
toward him with a refreshed smile.

「 I’m sorry, Hajime-san. I was a bit irritated from the

advances, and from people introducing themselves with title
like demon king or dragon man or beast king.」

「Advances? ……I see, then it can’t be helped.」

Hajime shrugged and easily accepted the violent drama of the

www.asianovel.com
 259 Report
fierce god bunny wife. He recalled Shia’s words before returning that
「The kidnapper is the human side」, then in order to take over
the violence he was going to ask Shia about the culprit.

But, before he could, perhaps detecting the dangerous air, or

perhaps it was his intention from the start, a person quickly rushed
toward Hajime to surrender……

「It’s an honor to be in your presence. I am the chief spirit

artist of Balted Kingdom, Louis Lector. The summoning of
Shia, dono was done by me.」

「……hee」

In front of Hajime who was standing imposingly on the mountain of

rubble, Louis was beautifully falling prostrate into a dogeza.

Killing intent was bursting out from Hajime, but it was a bit delayed
perhaps because Nagumo family held a personal opinion in regard of
dogeza. If Shuu and Sumire were here, there was no doubt they
would bestow the certificate「We certify you with semi first
class dogeza official certification!」 to Louis. That was just how
beautiful and unhesitating Louis’s dogeza was.

「I intend to obediently accept the punishment of tearing

apart a family. If it is your wish, then I will atone for it with
my life. But-, I beg you-, please give us your assistance!」

Hajime didn’t answer and looked down on Louis with cold eyes.
There, Eric who caught up with Louis prostrated beside him after a
moment of hesitation.

「I am the king of Balted Kingdom, Eric Luxeed Balted. It

was me who gave the final approval for the hero summoning.
All blame lies on me. That’s why, I beg you, please lay down
your anger toward the star tree! Everything is because the
deed of us humans!」

www.asianovel.com
 260 Report
Behind Eric who was talking in anguish, Dahlia and others were
similarly kneeling. Eric briefly explained about the sin that humans
committed and about the salvation plan.

「 I heard about you――your personage from Shia. That

there is possibility of your assistance if there is benefit in it. I
deeply realize how selfish the matter that I am talking about
is. But, we have no other path but to rely on you! If there is
anything we can offer then we will over anything! That’s why,
please can you lend us your strength!?」

A king of a country kept prostrating while desperately begging.

That appearance was also seen by the people of the demon kingdom.
Even Arogan and Gruelle who recovered their consciousness and
were in the middle of receiving treatment also could see him.

The entreaty that was filled with his entire body and soul was
wholly from him remembering the ancient goodness of man,
repenting, and thinking once more of the future of the many people.

The appearance that was completely without any self-interest was

truly touching to the heart……

*DOPAN-♪*

「 Bastard, whose wife it is that you are calling without

honorific huh? I’ll shoot you.」

「Hajime-san, you already shoot.」ED:LOL

INRAIntentionally Not Reading the Atmosphere! was Hajime’s

justice. Eric’s forehead was instantly shot when he raised his face
saying「Can you lend us your strength!?」, the white of his eyes
were showing up while he was rolling on the mountain of rubbles.
The scream of Louis and others「YOUR MAJESTYYYYYY-」 were
resounding. (TN: In the raw it wasn’t INRA but AKY, aete kuuki wo
yomanai)

www.asianovel.com
 261 Report
For Shia who couldn’t stop Eric from calling her name without
honorific no matter how many time she told him and had half given
up because the talk wouldn’t advance at the slightest if she kept
beating him up, she was really happy and felt terribly refreshed on
top of that seeing this. Her rabbit ears were spontaneously flapping
happily.

Within such light atmosphere, Dahlia who thought Eric to be dead

pressed her hand on her mouth while she unconsciously,

「Wha, what have you done」

Muttered that but,

「It was set to non lethal so it’s fine.」

Hajime-san answered so and nonchalantly looked away. He

intentionally shot with rubber bullet which was the least mercy he
could show.

「Now then, we are going home Shia.」

Other world’s circumstance? World danger? A king’s dogeza?

……’I’ll at least acknowledge the dogeza’, Hajime denied the request
as though to say that. Shia went「Of course it is~」 seeing such
Hajime and her eyes turned a bit distant.

But……

Dahlia grasped her chest tightly and looked at Shia pleadingly. The
gazes of Eric who only barely opened his eyes and everyone else
were the same like her.

Those were eyes that were oozing despair. However, those were
eyes that wouldn’t give up no matter what. Surely even if Hajime
took Shia back just like he proclaimed, they would still struggle till
the end. Because they knew a lot of people were trying to seriously
change for the sake of the future and the wounded star tree and the

www.asianovel.com
 262 Report
spirits.

It was an act that was similar like tackling a huge steel wall in full
speed. Even children would know which one would break.

That was why Shia smiled wryly and pinched Hajime’s sleeve with
her fingers.

「Shia?」

「……Hajime-san.」

Hajime looked at Shia’s eyes. Just with that Hajime understood.

Yes, he understood everything.

Even so, Hajime’s true feeling was that he wanted to get away
quickly from this kind of world. He asked her with a wry smile.

「Why is it?」

「Annoyingly, I sympathized with them.」

Shia wished that a happy end would wait for people who struggled
thinking for the future. That was why, she promised that she would
put in a word when they appealed to Hajime. Just like how Yue did
the same for her in the past.

「 Feeling regrets, trying to manage somehow and yet

failing, but unable to give up even more, and so it become a
desperate feeling of what can be done by oneself, I deeply
understand that feeling so……」

Her existence put her family into a dire situation, she worked hard
but her family was gradually getting taken away, so she charged
toward the single ray of hopeHajime and Yue that she could see with
everything she had.

「I’m sorry, I cannot properly come to a clear decision, and

www.asianovel.com
 263 Report
said troublesome things. I’ll entrust the conclusion to Hajime-
san. I won’t object no matter the answer.」

That was Shia’s maximum compromise after involving her family.

She fulfilled her promise. She had sent words that were far more
valuable than even “benefit” to Hajime.

Shia entrusted the decision to Hajime with a straightforward gaze,

however, Hajime was,

「This total idiot rabbit」

「Ouch!?」

A flick on the forehead came back. 「Wh, why? You intend to

not read the mood even noow!?」 Shia said with eyes that teary
eyes that contained various meanings. Hajime spoke to such Shia in
exasperation.

「 Did you forget? In the past, I told you right, I won’t

hesitate to use all my strength if it’s for your sake.」

「……There is no way I can forget that.」

That was why, she entrusted the decision to him like this. Because,
if Shia wished for it, Hajime would really become her strength with
everything he had anytime. That was why, prudence was necessary.
That was the common understanding of the wive~s.

Hajime was pampering his family too much. If they let their guard
down, it felt like Shia and co would become no good.

While thinking inside her heart 「 I wish that Hajime-san

yourself will be prudent in spoiling us desuu 」, she couldn’t
avoid her mouth from mumbling incomprehensibly.

「So?」

www.asianovel.com
 264 Report
Toward Hajime who was looking for her words, wish, and true
feeling, Shia smiled with a troubled look while saying.

「……Their, no, a lot of people’s wish, of wanting to express

their current heart toward an existence that was important, I
want to grant that wish.」

They couldn’t be concerned about the result after that too. After all
it wasn’t Shia who was shouldering the future of this world.

The mother had continued to remonstrate her child, but her voice
didn’t reach, and for the sake of protecting her other children the
mother hardened her heart. However, Shia wished to at least lead
the reflecting child to the side of such mother.

「Roger. I’ll lend a hand.」

The answer was simple. However, it was filled with powerfulness

that firmly promised success.

Hajime didn’t think of it as troublesome or anything. Because

Hajime loved this kind of side of Shia.

Shia already had no words, she simply hugged Hajime tightly.

Hajime lightly lifted up such Shia with one hand, then he heavily
sat down on the top of the mountain of rubbles. And then, he made
Shia sit down on one of his knees and ran his gaze to the surrounding
like a demon king lording over the lower world.

Ahead of his gaze were the three kings, the two divine spirit that
had recovered until they could jiggle up and down, and then Udar
who were watching his conversation with Shia.

「For now, it’s information. You guys, line up over there.」

With *poyoyon-* jiggling, the divine spirit of fire circle that was like
an overly conscious carrier woman Soare reacted.

www.asianovel.com
 265 Report
『Shut up monster of other world! Your deed will――』

*DOPAN-♪* *Splat*……, the red fire slime was scattered. The attack
that came when she was in the verge of annihilation and somehow
maintained the slime state caused the slime to only be able to slosh
around where it was difficult for her to return to normal.

『You bastard-, toward us divine spirit――』

*DOPAN-♪* The divine spirit of earth Oros became a stain of earth.

He only sloshed around in a state that was difficult to return to
normal.

*DOPAN-♪* 『Why even me!?』 Udar was scattered.

Seeing that, the three kings gathered near in a slight panic.

After Hajime’s words of 「Sit there」, Arogan with his face that
was still black and blue exerted his last dignity by displaying his will
to keep standing saying 「No, I’m fine」 and……

*DOPAN-♪* It was lethal so no problem! He died!

Arogan-san’s brain matter was scattered and he fell.

「Sit」

「Wait. You――」

Gruelle made a gaze that doubted Hajime’s sanity after he so

easily stole a life――*DOPAN-*. A wind hole was opened in his
forehead and he fell.

Dead silence filled the place. A beat later, the aides of the two
camps who understood what happened and the populace were going
to scream.

But, before they could, *Pika~~* light showered down. It was the
light from an object that was hovering on the sky without anyone

www.asianovel.com
 266 Report
noticing――the regeneration magic beam artifact “Bel Agartha”. If
it was just a freshly dead person that was still warm and fluffy, it was
possible to fish them back forcefully from the realm of hades, an
unbelievable artifact.

「Hah!? What in the world!?」

「–!? Just now I!?」

The two who should have their brain matter scattered and died
stood up abruptly. At the same time even the two pseudo slimes that
were splattered flat also returned into slime.

『You bastard! Toward this me the incarnation of fire

circle――』

*DOPAN-*, *splaaat-*, *pika-*, revive! 『 You bastard―― 』 ,

*DOPAN-*, *splaaat-*, *pika-*.『You bas――』, *DOPAN-*, *splaaat-
*, *pika-*. 『Sto――』, *DOPAN-*, *splaaat-*, *pika-*. 『……』

The red slime-san jiggled obediently in front of Hajime.

「 They say idiots won’t be cured even with death

but……you guys are called god and king even for an instant.
Don’t tell me that you guys aren’t able to learn?」

Eric-san and others were trembling all over.

Arogan-san and others were also trembling all over.

The divine spirit-san also wasn’t an exception, the people of the

demon kingdom were shaking even more.

How many times you need to die repeatedly until you reform your
heart to be docile?

So to speak that was,

――108 Harassment Demon King Style I won’t say just once, want

www.asianovel.com
 267 Report
to try dying no matter how many times?

It was a devilish harassment (?) that would make a certain girl from
hell to say 「That’s wrong」 with serious face.

『 Freely manipulating life and death……even mother

Lutria……』

It wasn’t human. It was something more demonic, a territory that

even god didn’t reach……

「 And? How many times more you need to die before

becoming docile?」

Aa, demon god huh.

It was the moment where all existence in this world regardless of

whether they were god or human or any other species became one in
heart before Hajime’s cheerful smile.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

Brutal Hero Shia arc, will end next chapter.

But, regretfully……due to the publication work and private matter

the update for next week and the week after that is uncertain.

If it’s no good then I’m sorry!

PS (Material introduction)

www.asianovel.com
 268 Report
=The image was from Bleac○’s sixth division captain-san’s
Slaughterscape – Senbonzakura Kage○.

=From ○reat Magical Cap’s Puni○-sama

=From Drifte○’s Shimazu-san (also from the apparition Kubi

Oiteke)

= From Hell Gir○’s Enma-chan

PS 2

About Hajime’s appearance, with Yue and others unable to come,

he went in serious mode, so the camouflage of his arm, hair, and eye
were all removed. So to speak, the demon king mode.

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 269 Report

Chapter 339
Source: bakapervert

AN: I’m sorry, I’m a bit late.

The publication work is over for now, but Shirakome is in the

middle of recovering willpower.

I wrote this in a quick pace so the story didn’t advance, my

apologize but please tolerate it.

In a room inside the demon king castle. In the dining hall that was
extravagant but filled with countless cracks, the figure of Hajime and
others could be found.

At the seat of honor of a long table that was also extravagant――at

the place that originally was reserved for the demon king who was
the master of this palace to sit at, a demon king was sitting there as
expected.

It was Hajime.

If people who didn’t know anything saw this scene, first they would
surely think that Hajime was the master of this palace without
holding any doubt about it. That was just how brazen Hajime was
sitting on that seat. He crossed his legs and supported his cheek with
his hand that rested on the armchair. His figure lording over the
inside of the room truly looked appropriate……

Beside him, Shia was snuggling close to him like the queen,
however, her mouth was energetically getting stuffed with food while
chewing *mokyu mokyu* looking like a girl that could be found
anywhere.

www.asianovel.com
 270 Report
「Shia-sama, I’ll refill your water.」

「Thank you very much, Dahlia-san.」

Shia smiled with a slacken expression. Dahlia also gave a

slackened smile back.

Inside the space that was filled with tension without any sound at
all other than the *mokyu mokyu* sound from Shia, the smiling face
of the two beautiful girls that was like a breath of fresh air spread
out.

Yes, it was only Shia who was eating. The people other than Dahlia
who was serving Shia helpfully――Eric and others of the kingdom
group, Arogan and others of the demon kingdom group, Gruelle and
others of the beast kingdom group, and then the divine spirit of
thunder cloud Udar, the divine spirit of earth Oros, the divine spirit of
fire circle Soare, they were all sitting at the lower seat of the table
while holding their breath like rabbit in the presence of lion.

*Mokyu mokyu*.

「Does the taste suit your palate, Shia-sama?」

「It’s really delicious, Dahlia-san! I want you to teach me

the recipe later!」

「 But of course! I’ll look forward cooking together with

Shia-sama!」

「Sheesh Dahlia-san, even though you are a daughter of a

duke, you can even cook on top of being a prodigious spirit
art. You are really a perfect lady desuu」

「Ge, geez Shia-sama……that’s a really excessive praise~」

The conversation of the two beautiful girls that was really warm
and fluffy echoed inside the quiet and tense space. Dahlia-san who

www.asianovel.com
 271 Report
was fidgeting bashfully and restlessly was extremely adorable.

Apparently with Shia keeping her promise and kept Hajime in

check, her positivity level toward Shia had reached the counter stop.

Shia hadn’t eaten anything since noon, on top of that she even
used body strengthening Level X. Toward such horribly starving
rabbit Shia, Dahlia wanted to serve her so much that she even
physically silenced the people of demon kingdom (the palace cook
and staff, etc) so that she could serve her handmade cooking.

By the way, after hearing the circumstance from the kings and
gods who became obedient after the 「I won’t say just once, want
to try dying no matter how many times? 」 at the summit of
rubble, why then everyone gathered in the dining hall of the demon
king palace? It was simply to wait for Hajime and Shia’s magic power
to recover.

But, there, *tap tap* a small sound rang out.

Hajime who was glaring at the lower seats even while softening
when glancing at his bunny wife who was yummily eating was
making knocking sound on the table with his finger. In front of him
was a glass that had turned empty.

*Snap-*, tension ran through the room as though lightning had

struck!

Amidst that, Dahlia-san instantly moved. She calmly, elegantly, but

swiftly, poured chilled water using spirit art into the empty glass.

She bowed, then quietly backed away.

Hajime who put the water into his mouth as though it was only
natural went 「Hm?」 and squinted his eyes.

「Lemon water huh?」

www.asianovel.com
 272 Report
When he looked back across his shoulder and asked, Dahlia-san
reverently lowered her head while answering.

「I thought that it would be wearisome to keep drinking the

same water, so I took the liberty to add taste and scent.」

At first coffee or tea was recommended to Hajime, however he

refused saying 「Just water is fine」. This was Dahlia’s meager
consideration to such him.

While the kings were making face that seemed to want to say
「Do, doing that without asking! You’re going to get killed
you know!? Around ten times! 」, Dahlia was standing quietly
without particularly turning pale.

「 My deepest apologies if that displeased demon king-

sama. I will accept any punishment.」

「……No, let me thank you for your consideration. Shia has

opened herself to you after all.」

「It’s my deepest pleasure.」

Dahlia’s expression loosened happily, however, she lowered her

head reverently once more. Shia stuffed her cheeks with meat while
conveying 「 The cooking is also delicious~ 」 with her gaze.
Seeing that Hajime made a thinking expression for a bit.

「I don’t intend to eat because it will be dinner when we go

home though……」

「I have also prepared some variety of light meal.」

「You’re really prepared huh.」

「Because from demon king-sama’s talk with Shia-sama, it

seems the difference of time of your world with this world is
really big.」

www.asianovel.com
 273 Report
It seemed that she judged that if they would pass some time at this
world, then she should at least prepare some light meal even if he
said that he didn’t need to eat.

Dahlia-san, truly capable.

Also, Arogan reacted when hearing the words demon king-sama

but he then averted his gaze as thought to say 「Ah, right, it’s not
me isn’t it. That’s right isn’t it」.

「In that case I’ll have a bit then. If possible I don’t want
something too heavy, you have anything like that?」

「Let me bring a salmon sandwich.」

「Yeah, that’s fine. Also, as I thought give me coffee too.

No need for sugar.」

「By your will.」

Eric thought, 「 Eh? Dahlia’s master should be me

though……somehow, doesn’t she act like a servant more
than before there?」. Of course, he didn’t say it out loud. Because,
it was scary.

「E, eh? Dahlia-san, somehow your atmosphere is different

compared to with me……」

「? What’s that about? Or rather, Shia. You too don’t eat

too much. You won’t be able to eat dinner. Everyone is
waiting for you to return back home.」

「It’s fine. I will work out as much as I ate. My stomach will

be empty when returning home. It was said that you cannot
even fight if you don’t eat meat.」

「You, it feels like soon you will master something like the
secret skill of “fully immersion to eating” Shoku○ huh.」(TN:

www.asianovel.com
 274 Report
Don’t know what reference is this)

She was the rabbit that was principally evaluated as bugged in

regard to physical ability. She could even manipulate her hair and
blood, that was why it felt like something like changing the meal that
she ate wholly into energy was something she would do normally.

「 Even so, I have to apologize to everyone when we

returned. Especially Yue-san, it feels like she will scold me at
how did I get kidnapped so easily.」

The rabbit ears drooped down powerlessly.

「No, hm, I wonder about that. That Yue, she was seriously
damaged because of your nonchalant remark, so she might
not be in the state of doing that.」

「Eh? Did I say something to Yue-san?」

It was because she was like that, that her true feeling got
needlessly conveyed and the vampire princess ended up hugging her
knees for several hours.

Hajime smiled wryly while caressing Shia’s astonished rabbit ears.

Shia’s expression instantly brightened.

But, there, Eric who was unable to bear with the atmosphere of the
two raised a trembling voice.

「Ca, can I ask something」

「No.」

No compromise. His Excellency Hajime’s dismissal bullet.

「About how the two of you are husband and wife, is that
really true-」

The young king of the human race with established reputation of

www.asianovel.com
 275 Report
not getting discouraged even after getting beaten black and blue
resolutely charged forward as expected. A gaze that seemed to say
「You, are you a hero……」 came from the demon kingArogan and
the beast kingGruelle.

「If so then what?」

「It’s nothing-」

‘What’s with that tsundere reaction’, Hajime sent him a suspicious

gaze.

Eric’s face looked like he had swallowed a ton of sour grapes and
gulped them all. The other people were also glancing at Shia before
making bitter expression.

「Hmph? Shia, looks like you are really popular huh?」

Shia made a dry expression at Hajime’s teasing gaze. In exchange,

「It’s exactly as you say!」

「Ou!?」

Dahlia-san who swiftly appeared immediately set the table, and

strongly confirmed with her usual clenched fists pose. Hajime was
subtly surprised by that. It was really rare for him to be like that.

「Not only the men of our country, even his majesty Arogan
and his majesty and Gruelle, and not only them but even
Udar-sama over there, everyone is madly in love with Shia-
sama. Especially someone like his majesty Eric, no matter
how many times he was rejected he wouldn’t stop calling her
without honorific, and if there was a chance he would try
touch Shia-sama from start to end.」

「Dahlia!?」

www.asianovel.com
 276 Report
The unbelievable betrayal from his vassal and childhood friend.

「Furthermore, in the case of his majesty Arogan he even

tried to steal her lips……it was truly a heinous deed.」

「!?」

Arogan looked at Dahlia with eyes that wanted to say 「Don’t say
more than that!」.

The kingdom group was in the middle of flustered state due to the
unexpected traitorous tattling by their friend, however, the duke’s
daughter maid-san who seemed to have completely changed the
allegiance of her heart made guts pose with both her hands and
emphasized 「However-」.

「Please have a peace of mind, demon king-sama. Shia-

sama displayed her rejection sometimes with her fist!」

「No, well, I get it even without you insisting it with your

eyes snapped wide open like that. Calm down a bit.」

「What a relationship of mutual trust……it was truly sacred.」

Duke’s daughter trippy maid. Hajime’s eye turned to Shia and he

asked with his gaze 「What’s this interesting maid」, Shia used
her eyes too to answer 「It looks like she inherited the teaching
of the Akiba-type heroes of the past」, and Hajime-san showed
his tremendous power of understanding with 「I get it. So that’s
why she is a maid even though she is a duke’s daughter. She
was taught about the supreme equipment huh」.

Oh Akiba-type heroes of the past……good job!

「 By the way demon king-sama. Are the other family

members here? This Dahlia wish to be granted the honor of
greeting them if possible.」

www.asianovel.com
 277 Report
「That’s impossible. It’s only me who come to pick up Shia.
Well, perhaps you can at least give them greeting when I
opened the gate to go home……」

「Is, that so……that’s unfortunate but, please let me do so

at that time then. Putting that aside, that person called Yue-
sama, could it be that she is Shia-sama’s mother?」

Shia burst out 「buh」 hearing that question. It was the vampire
princess-sama who got damaged just from being treated as NEET.
Such relationship was possible based on their age, but if she was
mistaken as her best friend’s mother……she might have hugged her
knees in a corner of the room for ten more hours.

Although, from the point of view of Dahlia who saw how strong
Shia was, when speaking about “a family scolding” such Shia, it
couldn’t be helped that she misunderstood like that.

Shia wiped clean her mouth while correcting her.

「You’re wrong. Yue-san is my best friend, and she is also

like a big sister for me, and more importantly, she is the
seisaifirst wife desu.」

「 Restraintseisai? Is it? Is she a deterrent toward Shia-

sama? 」 (TN: A play of words here, the kanji of legal wife and
restraint are both read as seisai, so Dahlia mistook the meaning of
the word)

‘You think she is nuclear bomb huh, no, that’s also not really
mistaken though……’, Hajime thought with a wry smile while Shia
spoke the answer.

「No, that’s not it, it’s seisai in the meaning of the first
wife.」

「「「「「Hah?」」」」」

www.asianovel.com
 278 Report
The replies came from inside the room. Especially from the three
kings.

As expected even Dahlia turned speechless at the answer that was

too much outside her expectation.

Eric’s chair clattered from the force of him standing up. He

unconsciously raised his voice toward Hajime.

「Wai-, wait a second! Shia is――」

「Oi」

「Shia-dono is, Hajime-dono’s wife right!?」

「That’s right, so?」

「Then, what does she meant by first wife!?」

「It’s exactly like the words meant though?」

「I, I don’t think it can possible be true but……other than

Shia――」

*DOPAN-*. *Splaaat-*. *Pika-*.

「You aren’t going to say that you have other wifes than
Shia-dono right!?」

「She already said it right?」

*Tremble tremble, shiver shiver.* Eric shook. The expression of the

other people was also turning grim.

Eric’s gaze sharply turned toward Shia who was stuffing her mouth
with meat.

「Shia, dono! Why are you so calm!? This man-, he is two-

timing you!」

www.asianovel.com
 279 Report
*Mokyu-* Shia swallowed the meat and said calmly.

「It’s not two-timing you know?」

「Eh? No, but just now……he said that there is other wife
than Shia, dono……」

「Yes desu. Other than me and Yue-san, there are six other
so it’s not two-timing.」

「Eh!?」

The lovely woman their heart turned to was nothing more than a
harem member. Eric turned into stone from that fact. Louis’s
expression was hidden by his glasses’ reflection from unknown light
source, while Arogan and Gruelle did their best to stay
expressionless.

「 Eh? Rather, I’m the one surprised here. Eric-san and

others are king, rather isn’t this normal?」

Certainly that’s true. It was only Eric who was unmarried, but both
Arogan and Gruelle were already keeping more than ten beautiful
maidens to themselves. Just what was strange from the same thing
applying to Shia in another world?

Although that was a logical point, the unmarried men here

including Eric couldn’t accept it in their heart.

「 I, I don’t have any intention to surround myself with

multiple women!」

Arogan and Gruelle showered Eric once more with a gaze that
wanted to say 「You, are you hero」.

However, Eric who was infatuated toward the hero rabbit who
came from another world didn’t give a damn at such gazes. He
glared angrily at Hajime.

www.asianovel.com
 280 Report
「You bastard-, you already have Shia but you still with
other woman-……unforgivable-, such thing is absolutely
unforgivable-」

「……Eh? It’s like a déjà vu……」

Hajime without delay was about to move from *DOPAN* to *pika-*,

but for some reason he tilted his head and searched his memory.

「Shia, dono! Are you saying that you are alright with that
kind of man!? What is good about him!?」

「Eh, what is it so suddenly……geez-, it’s embarrassing to

be told to speak what I like about him in front of other
people~. If I’m asked what is it I like about him, it’s
everything desu! No other answer……fufufu-」

Eric-san, when he got hit by Shia’s unshakeable boasting of her

loved one, he pressed on his chest 「gufuh」 and crumbled. He was
on all fours.

But, there Hajime hit his hand *pon* and made a face of
realization.

「Aah, that’s right! It’s his highness!」

「It’s his majesty!」

Eric corrected. ‘I’m properly a king you know, I ain’t a prince’ he

insisted.

Of course, that wasn’t what Hajime meant. He understood the true

form of the déjà vu he felt from Eric’s words, so he made that
remark. Yes, the exchange just now, the young prince of
Heiligh――Randell-kun said exactly the same speech when he
recklessly challenged Hajime due to his first love for Kaori. Even his
questionable self-important temperament was really similar.

www.asianovel.com
 281 Report
「Wha, what? Why are you looking at me with kind gaze
like that!?」

Because Randell was Liliana’s little brother and also his brother-in-
law, Hajime in his own was didn’t dislike Randell who came charging
at him every time despite his trembling. It seemed that he saw
Randell’s figure from Eric.

There was nothing more terrifying in this world than a gentle

expression from a terrifying man.

Was what the trembling Eric-kun seemed to want to say.

But, there, a whispered voice was……

『This is stupid.』

『O, oi, Soare.』

It was the divine spirit of fire circle Soare. The divine spirit of
thunder cloud Udar talked to her with small voice in a bit of panic to
stop her. By the way, the three god slimes were too short to sit on
normal chair, so they were placed on chairs for children where they
were jiggling.

Everyone’s attention turned toward Soare. Shia continued going

*mokyu mokyu*. Hajime too was going *mokyu mokyu* with the
salmon sandwich Dahlia served him. Mu? ……Delicious. My greatest
thanks!

Soare who was focused at twitched and jiggled *poyon* for a

moment, then she started to jiggle restlessly. She was strangely
flustered from her own remark that resounded unexpectedly.

Eric asked timidly.

「Soare-dono, by stupid you mean……」

www.asianovel.com
 282 Report
『I, it’s stupid right? Something like hero of foreign world is
just a danger factor. All of you children of man is destined to
perish. Talking about a future that won’t even come can only
be called as stupid.』

Soare immediately rattled on while intensely flickering. Eric argued

vehemently at her.

「However Soare-dono! We are――」

『Silence! The decision of mother Lutria is the divine will,

all living things obeying it is the only truth! For all of you, to
struggle so far that you even summoned the monster over
there! There is a limit even in being unsightly!』

「……」

『 The result from that is this situation where even the

voice of mother Lutria cannot be heard! To summon even evil
that bring monster to this world, as expected the children of
man is――』

「Oi」

Just a word. With only that one word from a man who had a scrap
of salmon sandwich sticking out from the corner of his mouth, the
place’s atmosphere changed. Soare who was heating up shut her
mouth 『Fuguuh』 as though she just got splashed with cold water.

But, the instant she was fiercely glared by Hajime,

『Wha, what is it-, you want to have a go!? Aa!? AA!? I’ll
take you on-, you-, you……youuu-』

『O, oi, Soare, calm down.』

Perhaps because of nervousness and fear, Soare-san who was a

cool character like an overly conscious career woman somehow

www.asianovel.com
 283 Report
became like a yankee character who was a shitty small fry but
bluffed the hell out of it.

She must be wanting to hurl abuse at Hajime, but if she did that
then she would be guaranteed to go *splat*, so she only ended
making strange swearing 『youuu-』. She was giving off an
incomprehensibly disappointing smell.

Hajime wordlessly placed Donner on the table. *Thump* a heavy

sound resounded.

『Tsu!? Tsu――tsu』

She lost her nerve. The divine spirit of fire circle-san, was losing
her nerve at full speed. It was to the degree that she immediately
dragged out Oros and Udar on top of the table, then she wrigglingly
crawled behind them to hide.

『A, AA!? Yo, you really want to have a go!? Youu-! I, it will
be a disaster if I got serious you know!? Right, I wasn’t
serious before! It will be really, yes, really a disaster!』

『……No, Soare, before this you were evidently fighting

seriously.』

『Or rather, say something like that after getting out from
behind us.』

Oros and Udar spoke somewhat apathetically. If they were in their

human form, they would surely stare at Soare reproachfully.

The terror and nervousness assaulting her, her pride and

obstinacy, etc, various emotions were saturating her and she became
unable to control them. Hajime stared unblinking at such Soare. And
then, for the time being he cocked the gun. *Click* The fiendish
sound resounded.

『-!? Tsu, tsu――e, even if you defeat me, the second and

www.asianovel.com
 284 Report
the third me will surely appear! In other words, it’s
meaningless even if you defeat me right now! Meaningless
thing shouldn’t be done right!? Yes, it should not! Youuu-,
understand at least that much――ah, Udar! Oros! Where are
you two going!? Leaving me behind, where are you going!?』

The meat shields who jumped *poyoyon* away.

In that place where the obstruction had gone away, a gaze from an
existence that was evil according to Soare pierced her.

*Shake shake, fidget fidget, jiggle jiggle……*

Soare who was the focus of attention on the table was moving
about in confusion for a while, then――

『……Sniff……hics……tsu』

Unbelievably a crying voice resounded. The red slime was

spreading on the table as though it had lost all consistencies.
Perhaps, surely, if she was in her human form she would be showing
a figure of her feet crumbling and laid prostrate on the floor while
weeping uncontrollably.

The bluff of divine spirit of fire circle-san whose heart wasn’t just
merely broken but completely pulverized since a long time ago
seemed to only be as solid as wet toilet paper.

This figure of a divine spirit, an exalted existence that stayed really

high in the sky that was just too much like this, caused sympathetic
eyes to be turned toward her not just from the kingdom group, but
even from Arogan who decided his country’s objective as 「God
should die!」.

As expected Shia seemed unable to watch it. She also had properly
finished her meal, so after she wiped her mouth clean, she stood up
from her seat.

www.asianovel.com
 285 Report
「Sheesh Hajime-san……please stop it with this much.」

「 No, about that, I thought that they are unexpectedly

pleasant creatures in spite of introducing themselves as god
so, I went too far.」

As expected, Hajime never imagined that there would be god who

would weep uncontrollably. He was looking at Soare with really deep
interest.

Shia reached out toward Soare who was currently turning into a
stain on the table.

『Wha, what are you-……hics……you want to have a gooo-,

youuu-』

「Please calm down. We won’t do anything if you don’t act

violently.」

『Yo, you said that but you want to do something horrible

right!? Hics, you, youuu-』

「Yes yes, there is nothing scary heree~. It’s alright~」

『Fu, fuguu……even if you, act kind now……hiu……hics』

Shia lifted her up and patted her as though saying ‘good kid, good
kid’. Soare-san was turning docile as she was doing that. She was
starting to docilely turn limp on Shia’s palm.

「I see! So this is the taming style from the world of Shia-

sama and demon king-sama!」

A truly scandalous word came out from Dahlia-san who was

making her both hands guts pose.

The demon king’s whip, and the rabbit’s carrot……even though the
two didn’t have any intention like that it was troubling because it was

www.asianovel.com
 286 Report
the fact.

『……Do you intend, to do the same to mother?』

The one who asked that with a quiet voice was the divine spirit of
earth, Oros.

『Udar is moved by affection, Soare has fallen, my strength

isn’t up to the task.』

It was a voice that was heavy, dark, and depressed.

『 You don’t destroy us, however, are you going to

subjugate us?』

Because the hero of foreign world and her spouse literally beaten
their aberrant strange into him, despair could be felt from the
flickering Oros.

「We won’t do such thing.」

It was Shia who said it. And then, she asked back.

「I have said it before. I won’t do anything like killing Oros-

san and others no matter what. What I can do is only helping
so that the voice of Eric-san and everyone reach all of you.」

『Such words, is too late now. Do you know how much the
children of man has trampled on our remonstrating words
before this?』

「 ……Oros-san, you cannot forgive the children of man

anymore no matter what?」

『Why should they be forgiven? What is the reason why the

children of man, who possess not a single thing except
foolishness should be forgiven?』

「Eric-san and everyone said the answer to that is what

www.asianovel.com
 287 Report
they want to convey to you.」

『……』

Oros’s flickering became stronger. He must be holding back his

feeling of antipathy inside.

Oros shut his mouth as though he was shutting himself behind a

rock door. It was Udar who called out to him.

『Oros. Putting aside the people of this country and the

beastman, I believe that the feeling of that young king and
his people is genuine.』

『Udar?』

Udar crawled close to Oros and slowly flickered as though he was

driven by some kind of thought.

『Perhaps it was because I lost against Shia. I felt that my

burning heart cooled down slightly.』

『What do you want to say?』

『I recalled something. The figure of the children of man of

the ancient times that was locked behind my rage and
determination.』

『……』

Something that only the children of man possessed. They were a

race who knew how to create things, they found happiness in that
and tried to progress toward the future.

But, they were obviously different from other race who entrusted
themselves to nature and simply lived and died.

Since the primeval time, the children of man were the target of the
mother Lutria and the divine spirits.

www.asianovel.com
 288 Report
『It’s a sin that is hard to forgive.』

What the children of man had committed. However,

『Perhaps, it’s the mother Lutria, might be the one who

actually wish for the words of the children of man once
more……』

In the first place, it was the star tree Lutria who was reluctant to
bring down the divine punishment toward the kind until the last
moment. Rather it was the divine spirits whose rage reached the
boiling point from witnessing the exhausted figure of their mother
and strongly insisted to carry out the divine punishment no matter
what.

『Shia won’t break her promise. If Shia wish it, then that
man also won’t break his promise. So, in that case, I won’t
oppose the children of man expressing their feeling. Oros,
and also Soare. What about you two?』

『……』

『……』

The earth and fire circle were silent. The two right now couldn’t
deny Udar’s words and concluded that he was a traitor.

『But, even now, there are still many who won’t repent.』

There were two people in this room who were the chief perpetrator
of that. Oros’s focus turned toward Arogan and Gruelle.

The two of them tried to say something, but Eric stood up before
that.

「To be unable to have any change in heart even at this

point of time……it’s truly something shameful.」

www.asianovel.com
 289 Report
However,

「Even so, apologizing for the crime we have committed,

conveying our feeling to the star tree Lutria, I don’t think of
it as something pointless.」

『And, you wish to be spared from divine punishment with

that?』

「……That, will depend on star tree Lutria’s heart. It’s not

the problem of whether we can receive forgiveness or not.
What is important is sincerity. I…no, we are taught that by
the hero of another world.」

The gaze of Eric and also Louis and everyone turned toward Shia.
Their gaze was filled with love and affection.

Eric returned his gaze to Oros once more and spoke more.

「Thus, even if this is an unavoidable fate of destruction,

as the representative of the people who regained their past
goodness, I wish to meet with star tree Lutria.」

Just like how a child wished to meet with his mother.

Oros and Soare continued to stay silent. However, their slow

flickering showed that the anger inside them was decreasing. At the
very least, they didn’t discard Eric’s words as mere empty platitude.

Although, their emotion that was like a mist that wouldn’t clear
hadn’t changed. That was why even as a god they couldn’t find any
word to say.

Udar’s voice that was filled with wryness resounded there.

『Oros, Soare. Either way, mother would be in danger if

that man there gets serious. Right now, how about we
believe in Shia’s words and watch over where is the path the

www.asianovel.com
 290 Report
children of man is heading to?』

There was no objection.

While an air of relieve was flowing, while Hajime asked for second
helping of salmon sandwich acting like it had nothing to do with him,
Soare whose heart had recovered from Shia’s gentleness spoke to
Udar as though she was venting.

『You are really infatuated with someone who defeated you

crushingly there.』

『Fuh. There are things that can be communicated through

fighting. Shia is a wonderful――』

『Even though you were knocked out when trying to bath

together……』

『How do you know that!? Or rather, why are you saying

that now!?』

『Good grief, that’s embarrassing as a fellow divine spirit.』

You are saying that? Anyway setting that aside, 「 Hou 」 such
voice that resounded until the stomach like the low bass of baritone
sax was……

Coming from Hajime-san.

Udar twitched and jiggled. He started crawling away bit by bit from
Hajime.

「Shia, did you get peeped at?」

「No no, no way! I firmly sent him flying, and I also stayed
on guard so it’s fine!」

‘Is that so, then let’s stop with the mixer artifact and spare the
divine spirit with simple beating……’, Hajime thought, but,

www.asianovel.com
 291 Report
「 Ah, that’s right! Because of Udar-san I remember.
Hajime-san, can you take a look at my Vire Drucken later?」

「Hah? What’s wrong with it?」

「Udar-san did something without asking so the shooting

mode got strange!」

『Shia! There is better way to say――』

Udar-san was thrown into mix.

After that, Hajime heard how Udar attempted to transform Vire

Drucken into divine spirit armament. Hajime who got interested to
spirit stone, spirit weapon, and spirit art made knowledgeable people
including Louis and Arogan to spit out every knowledge and article
while repairing Vire Drucken……

Through the process he heard how Shia became able to evade

lightning speed by sight in the fight with Udar and his expression
spasmed. In fact Shia provoked 「Hey, come on Hajime-san!」. So
Hajime tried shooting at her outside her vital spot but his bullet was
dodged normally. He put Udar in mix for venting 「What have you
done to my wife huh」……

While that was going on, the magic power of Hajime and Shia was
also completely recovered.

The preparation of Eric, Arogan, and Gruelle was also finished, and
the group finally departed to the “land of beginning”, the solitary
island in distant sea――the territory of the star tree.

www.asianovel.com
 292 Report
The dinner of Nagumo family was waiting, so Hajime used crystal
key to teleport abruptly to the solitary island.

Hajime and others passed through the door of light, and looked
there.

「Hee」

Floating above the solitary island, was a huge flying island――the

stronghold of the celestial people.

And then, the rest of the divine spirits and innumerable spirit
beasts were lying in wait for them.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

PS

The salmon sandwich in Seven-san……vanished?

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 293 Report

Chapter 340
Source: bakapervert

「This is really one flashy welcome.」

An amused chuckle resounded.

Eric, Arogan, Gruelle, te three kings along with Louis and others,
the elite forces accompanying each king were taken aback.

Floating in the sky, the stronghold of the celestial people, the giant
floating island’s majestic appearance went without saying. Then
there was the great swarm of spirit beasts covering the land and sky,
and the figures of multiple divine spirits.

Strong pressure and killing intent that were shaking the

atmosphere were welcoming them. Coupled with the cloudy sky, it
was like the end of the world.

Because it was clear that all they were rejected as visitors, they as
the people living in this world couldn’t help but held their breath.
Their throat was dry, their heart shrunk, their waist lost strength, and
their spirit was on the verge of breaking.

That was how much the welcome committee was displaying their
rage, and they were ready to fight to the death, it wouldn’t be out of
place at all to describe them as suicidal soldiers.

「 Or rather, the teleport destination, it got slightly

shifted……this star tree is something, not bad.」

Hajime who grumbled that looked around and smiled wryly.

www.asianovel.com
 294 Report
The place they teleported to seemed to be the edge of the star
tree’s solitary island――above a cliff. They planned to teleport
directly to the star tree’s location, but apparently the space was
interfered with and they ended up on the island’s edge.

In the end, was it the star tree that was absurd with how it
obstructed the Crystal Key’s teleportation ability, or was it the Crystal
Key that was absurd with how it overcame the obstruction of a god of
a world and teleported the user through even if it was only to the
edge of the stronghold?

In any case, looking at the present situation objectively, they were

now truly people who were cornered to the edge of a precipitous cliff
but……

「Looks like they’re really in high spirits, did something

happen?」

The tension of Eric and others completely didn’t matter. Everyone’s

expression turned really complicated at the joke Hajime cracked. It
couldn’t be helped, so Shia poked at Hajime’s cheek and said.

「 Hajime-san, are you waiting for tsukkomi to that? No

matter how you look at it, this is caused by Hajime-san’s
meteor party.」

It’s exactly like Shia said. Obviously the other side would be angry
& scared because of that. After all this person tossed a meteor to
their sacred ground.

The island originally should be lushly green had black smoke rising
from here and there. A part of the verdant mountain was collapsing.
It was already like that just from the visible range. There was no
doubt that the center of the island, the surroundings of the star tree
was even more tragic than this.

Then, at that timing the explosive sound of a waterfall suddenly

www.asianovel.com
 295 Report
resounded behind Hajime and others.

Hajime and others went ‘Oh?’ and turned around. There, they saw
a giant silhouette that was dropping sea water like a waterfall――a
figure of a monster lifting its long neck. Its length might reach 300
meters. Considering the height of the cliff that was around 100
meters, its whole length might be in the unit of kilometers.

「Di, divine spirit of ocean current-, Meeres――」

When Eric yelled, that monster――with a figure like a giant dragon

enveloped with water current that looked like tentacles and
accompanied with water tornados behind it, the divine spirit of ocean
current “Meeres” opened their mouth at the same time.

What was fired right after that was a breath attack without any
preceding conversation. The furious water current that would swallow
and pressured everything to death with its mass attacked Hajime and
co.

Due to the breath attack that was fired from right above their
head, the figures of Hajime and co vanished inside the water current.
The surrounding was blown away, and the cliff cracked from being
unable to endure the pressure.

In front of such destruction that wholly broke a part of the cliff,

「Close your mouth a bit.」

A crimson spark surged. Right after that, in the next instant, like a
rising dragon climbing a waterfall, the crimson light split the water
current breath into two right from the front.

『――!!?』

A voiceless scream and surprise.

The crimson flash blown away the upper jaw of Meeres without

www.asianovel.com
 296 Report
stopping and also blew open a circle shape on a part of the cloudy
sky before vanishing to the faraway sky.

While the water splash of the water current breath that was burst
open scattered around, what appeared was the unharmed figures of
Eric and others along with Hajime who was grinning fearlessly. And
then, the Cross Velts that were deploying barrier and the long
weapon that was still emitting spark――Schlagen AA.

「Somehow it reminds me of Tio-san isn’t it~」

「That’s another nostalgic story huh.」

Hajime made a light talk with Shia while placing Schlagen on his
shoulder. Seeing that, Eric and others instantly resolved themselves
and returned to their senses.

「Hajime-dono! Shia-dono! What did you do!?」

The eyes of Meeres who was already finished regenerating

distorted in rage. Eric watched that while asking Hajime with an
expression twisted in anxiety.

「 No need to ask, the plan stay the same. I’ll open the
path. Just go to your star tree mom and quickly say sorry.」

「O, open the path you say……no, before that by mom you
mean……」

‘Such absurdness……or rather, what did you call the star tree……’,
not just Eric, Arogan and others also thought that. They did their best
to ignore the way Hajime called the star tree while turning their gaze
toward the front, at the center of the island.

Countless roars were raised. The roars that made the atmosphere
shook belonged to tens of thousands of divine beasts. As expected
from this place that should be called their sacred ground. It looked
like their level was different from the spirit beasts sent to the demon

www.asianovel.com
 297 Report
kingdom.

Dragon that normally should be dealt by dispatching an army

formed a flock here like mere rank and file. Huge wolfs and lions that
would send people into despair if they encountered even one of them
were running rampant, large bugs with extremely atrocious
appearance that gave the impression like a master of a forest was
covering the ground like they were tiny ants.

In addition, white mist was gushing out from the floating island.
Which was an optical illusion from the army of the celestial people
flying out. Their number was also in the unit of tens of thousands.

The condition was different from before.

Destructive attack like meteor impact or sunlight convergence

laser that would also destroy the island would be putting the cart
before the horse. If Hajime wasn’t careful to not destroy the spirit
stone that was the core of spirit beast, to not kill the celestial people,
and to not exterminate the divine spirits, then trying to persuade the
star tree would be something impossible.

Doing something like opening the path under that condition, was
very very……

「It will be dinner soon considering the time difference.

There is no way I can let my hungry daughter to wait. Oi,
charge forward quickly.」

In front of the recoiling Eric and co, Hajime inserted the Crystal Key
into space and twisted. A shining gate was deployed. The gate that
was its pair could be seen at afar. It was at the other side of the great
swarm that was standing in their way like a wall, barely right above
the forest.

Even though it was impossible to open the gate at the center of the
island, it seemed that it was possible to teleport only barely if it was

www.asianovel.com
 298 Report
within sight.

「Yes yes, everyone! This isn’t the time to look

dumbfounded! Hajime-san is taking charge, so we’ll rush
forward full of spirit!」

「Wha-. You’re going to make Hajime-dono alone facing off

that large crowd!?」

Eric yelled in doubt of Shia’s sanity. It seemed he never thought

that Hajime would remain here by himself. He believed that they
would forcefully breakthrough together.

Hajime leisurely sent bullet to Meeres that was going to fire

another breath, in addition he met the charging spirit beasts,
celestial people, and divine spirits with a swarm of Cross Velt & Grim
Reaper while shrugging.

「In a sense, it wasn’t bad that the coordinate got shifted.

Rather than continuously pushing back the large swarm
attacking from behind while you guys are apologizing to the
star tree mom, having me holding them back at a distant
place is easier.」

In other words, it wouldn’t be Hajime holding back the spirit beasts

and others, but it was the spirit beasts and others that would be
holding back the advance of Hajime so that he wouldn’t get near to
the star tree seeing that they should be considering him as the most
dangerous existence here.

「Don’t tell me, Hajime-dono, you will……」

「He won’t kill them, he won’t. Hajime-san, doesn’t lie.」

‘Damn suspicious……’, everyone thought. Although, they had no

ground to raise objection. Because they entrusted the possibility of
carrying out this salvation plan to Hajime and Shia, then they could
only follow what they said. They could only aim toward the star tree

www.asianovel.com
 299 Report
straight ahead.

「……Forgive us. Hajime-dono. Someday we will pay back

this debt without fail to you and also Shia-dono.」

「Yeah, be really grateful. More specifically show your

gratitude with goods. If it’s a gloomy thanks I’ll kill you.」

「 Hajime-san, Hajime-san, you are forgetting to act as

exemplary Japanese person. The modest heart desu! Or
rather, isn’t this for my sake in the first place?」

Of course, it was for Shia. Hajime was here because Shia wished
for it. But, that was that, this was this. If he didn’t get paid with the
compensation that was equal with his labor, than even the god of
labor would surely get enraged. It was only this time that Hajime was
a pious believer of the god of labor.

「In deference to Shia, I’ll let you go with only all you have
and your country’s treasury.」

「……I think, that’s demonic enough already though.」

Arogan mumbled in a low voice. Gruelle nodded to that. Perhaps

because they had experienced the hell of life and death together, it
felt like they became slightly cordial with each other.

「Enough, just go quickly.」

「Go, got it. Please take care of the rest.」

Saying that, Eric and others changed their expression into one of
resolve and lined up in front of the gate.

Shia jumped at Hajime and lightly kissed him.

「Then I’m going, Hajime-san.」

「 Ou, be careful. Don’t bring a result that will make me

www.asianovel.com
 300 Report
snap okay?」

「That’s right isn’t it~. I have to protect the world from

Hajime-san.」

The two cracked jokes at each other like that before Shia twirled
around.

「Everyone, have you resolved yourself?」

This was the fork road toward the future. The turning point. The
shining gate was the entrance to that.

Eric and others nodded deeply toward Shia who questioned with
the light behind her.

「Then let’s go! To cut open the future!」

The reply was naturally, the powerful yell that was filled with
resolve.

「 By the way demon king-sama! The “daughter” you

mentioned just now, is she the child between you and Shia-
sama!?」

「Dahlia!? Why are you asking that now!? Even though I did
my best to not ask! Even though I also pretended to not see
the kiss!」

The question of Dahlia just before rushing into the gate caused Eric
to scream. Anyway Shia threw the two of them together into the gate
to quickly depart.

Like that, the other members also vanished to the other side of the
gate with indescribable expression.

And then, Shia too hopped *pyon* and Hajime became alone in the
battlefield.

www.asianovel.com
 301 Report
「That was really lacking in tension.」

Hajime talked to himself with a wry smile.

Toward such Hajime.

*GOU-*, divine punishment descended from right above. It was a

super localized downburst that was accompanied with ice and snow
of absolute zero.

Hajime’s figure vanished inside the pure white wind pressure that
was striking down with strength that created crater on the ground.

『Ice and snow, and then flowing sky, don’t hold back. Only
this guy, we must destroy him without fail here.』

『I know that.』

『We’ll sink him down like this to the sea along with the
cliff. If it’s inside the sea, then that will be Merees’s territory.』

Far above the sky, there were three divine spirits exchanging
words with a grave expression.

A beautiful woman of blooming age with long black hair clad in jet
black dress and mist――the divine spirit of dusk who governed night
and darkness, “Laila”.

A beautiful girl with appearance around the age of 16, 17 years old
wearing outfit like a dancer, with fluttering her light green hair tied
into twintail――the divine spirit of flowing sky who governed the
world’s wind, “Enti”.

A large eagle with transparent body like a crystal that reached a

total length of five meters――the divine spirit of ice and snow that
governed vapor and the cold, “Barahu”.

Combined with the divine spirit of ocean current Merees, they were

www.asianovel.com
 302 Report
the last divine spirits.

All of them were launching attacks that resembled a calamity while

their eyes showed not even a fragment of carelessness or
haughtiness. Far from that, from the it could be seen that there was
even anxiety and fear as though they were praying that it would be
over like this.

They were frightened even as a god. That scorching star which

fallen from the sky. They still didn’t even want to believe that such
thing could be done by someone who wasn’t a god.

A downburst that felt like it could even produce hell on earth, and
absolute zero where living thing wouldn’t be able to avoid
annihilation, in addition there was also the ability of abnormal status
effect from Laila that submerged the target’s consciousness to
darkness. They weren’t holding back at the slightest. That Laila
raised her voice to the celestial people while they were still
maintaining their attack.

『This is a divine decree. O king of celestial people! Run to

the mother’s location and put the outlaws to death!』

In front of the army of celestial people lining up orderly in the sky,

a good looking man with conspicuously extravagant outfit straddling
a white horse that grew out wings like a Pegasus lowered his head
reverently. His cheeks were flushed because of the happiness of
receiving a divine spirit’s divine decree. The flame of mad joy were
blazing up roaringly in his eyes.

「I received this decree with honor, oh our god. I, the sky

king――Astrus Fin Honted will put my existence on the line to
exterminate the vermi――kueh!?」

「Well, don’t be that eager, let’s play a bit.」

『Wha-!?』

www.asianovel.com
 303 Report
The cry of the sky king Astrus that sounded like a bird that got
strangled and the shocked voice of the divine spirits resounded.

Of course the culprit was Hajime.

Without anyone noticing he slipped out from the inside localized

disaster area and got on the rear of the Pegasus. There he tightly
grasped Astrus’s neck.

The metal fingers wonderfully dug into the neck of the sky king
*mekyo-*. In addition the sky king was going ‘ababa’ from the
“Lightning Clad”. Hajime was thorough, he also wrapped the
pegasus with electrified bola and fixed it in space.

The eyes of the sky king along with his favorite horse rolled the
white of their eyes showed. Their spasming figure was truly tragic.

『Since when……no, teleport is it.』

『Even if that’s the case he shouldn’t be unharmed right!?

That guy, is he really human!?』

Laila’s expression turned like she had just bitten a sour grape,
while Enti raised an angry voice with her twintail standing on end.

「You bastard-, what disrespect!」

「Take off that dirty hand!」

The celestial people also never even dreamed that their king would
be instantly approached. They were shaken. Even so their face went
bright red and rage flooded their expression.

The sky king was a priest and also an apostle serving the god. He
was the leader of the celestial people. That was to say, he was a
human whose existence was the closest to god. For the common
people, he was an existence that was the equivalent of a living god.
Naturally, his personal horse was also a spirit beast――no, a divine

www.asianovel.com
 304 Report
beast that was considered as sacred and noble existence.

To think that a human would step on the rear of that divine beast
with dirty shoes and strangled the neck of a living god……it was an
unprecedented accident in celestial people’s history.

It couldn’t be helped that they were shaken.

And so, Hajime tried something seeing that it wouldn’t cost him
anything to try.

「Don’t move if you value this guy’s life! Or else do you

want to see what a smashed tomato looks like?」

Hajime-san pulled out Donner and grinded it to the forehead of the

sky king-sama.

It was totally the scene of a criminal taking hostage.

『What vulgarity!』

『Don’t you have any tears or blood!?』

『This guy has misplaced his human emotions somewhere!』

Reproaches flooded from the divine spirits. The celestial people too
said 「 This damn demon- 」「 Coward! 」「 Fight fair and
square! 」「 When people mention brute and savage they
refer to you!」 and so on. Criticism comments flew like a barrage.

In that place that was like a bed of nails, Haijme went 「Hmm」
and nodded once then,

「It doesn’t matter if you win-」

That line that felt like it would be said by a vampire princess

somewhere was asserted with a smug face, full of confidence,
without any shred of shame and chest puffed out proudly.

www.asianovel.com
 305 Report
But there, Astrus who was leaking out a pained voice started to
emit some kind of light.

『 Divine spirit-sama! Don’t mind me, shoot down this

monster! My proud and noble people of the sky! The imperial
command has been given! Then fulfill your mission! That’s
the way of us celestial people! Exterminate the vermin!』

It seemed he used a skill that borrowed the power of some kind of

spirit――a spirit art. Even while his throat was constricted and his
body’s freedom was also taken away by the electricity flowing
through his body, Astrus desperately broadcasted spiritual words that
resounded through the whole area.

Such readiness that didn’t value his own life……

And then, Hajime-san who was holding a gun to the head of such
person, taking him hostage……

It was truly a terrible scene.

「Oy you, don’t speak like I’m the bad guy here. Even this
is the result of me racking my brain in order to hold you guys
back without hurting any of you.」

‘If that’s the case, then it’s even more excessively fiendish……’,
surely the divine spirits and also the celestial people were thinking
that.

Laila raised her voice while crying.

『It can’t be helped! O children of the sky! O devout leader

of these children! Thy feeling, we will not let it go to waste
no matter what!』

「It’s……my greatest……honor-」

He said the last words with his own voice. The sky king Astrus

www.asianovel.com
 306 Report
forced himself to smile.

In respond to that, one of the celestial people who was most likely
the army leader, a noble youth wearing a silver armor yelled with a
resolved expression that was shedding tears.

「Don’t let the will of the king to go to waste! The whole

army, reverse direction! Leave that monster to the divine
spirit-sama and spirit beasts, we will carry out the
extermination of the vermin!」

‘UOOOOOOOOOOOH’, the whole army of celestial people chased

Shia and others like suicidal soldiers who put their life on line
following their dying king’s last command.

At the same time, the spirit beasts who slipped through the
violence of number from Cross Velts and Grim Reapers rushed
Hajime.

In addition, the divine spirit of dusk Laila changed the black mist
she was clad in into several thousand spears and fired them. The
divine spirit of flowing sky Enti wrenched away the air from Hajime’s
surrounding, the divine spirit of ice and snow Barahu made the
surrounding space into absolute zero, while the divine spirit of ocean
current Merees fired his breath like lines of laser.

「It won’t be that easy as I thought……」

Hajime let out a small sigh. He pulled the trigger of Donner.

To above.

Instantly, Hajime’s figure vanished.

――Special bullet Exis Bullet

It was a special bullet that completely switched the position

between bullets or the position of Hajime with the bullet. The bullet

www.asianovel.com
 307 Report
moved in lightning speed. Therefore it also became possible for
Hajime to move in pseudo lightning speed.

Hajime gently (?) kicked away the sky king along with the Pegasus
just before teleporting, so when the attack rushed in, they only
ended up becoming stain on the ground. They are still alive so it’s
fine!

「Kuh, we’ll take revenge, no matter what-」

The leader of celestial people’s army was flying while gritting his
teeth due to the king’s extremely tragic situation. That man was
none other than the sworn fated enemy of the celestial people, he
swore that after carrying out the mission he would use any kind of
method to exterminate Hajime.

All the other celestial people felt the same with him. Their eyes
were similarly filled with resentment.

「No matter what we have to do, no matter……」

The army leader suddenly remembered. The hero girl from another
world that they were chasing. Their sworn enemy came here chasing
after that woman. They also kissed before this. In other words, she
was a really important existence for him.

「Kukuh, so there is actually a good way to carry out the

mission and divine punishment at the same time……」

From the slight darkness in the eyes of the army leader along with
the spasm on his mouth, it was obvious in a glance just what was he
thinking about. Do back what others do to you. If he served that
monster the retributive justice, just how satisfying that would be.

Inside the head of the army leader, the scene of him trampling
down that girl and tossing her in front of that sworn enemy was
spreading.

www.asianovel.com
 308 Report
He felt amused, really amused that it was unbearable.

As he thought, carrying out divine punishment to the inferior race

was truly pleasant. This special privilege that was only allowed for
the celestial people, it was something extremely wonderful.

Aah, he was looking forward to it. Really, really looking forward to

it……

「Kukukuh, fuhahahah――bubeh!?」

The army leader became a stain on the wall.

He crashed on an invisible wall, midair. His nose was smashed, and

his face’s bone broke. He was sticking midair like an awkward
pantomime.

The same phenomenon occurred to all the celestial people flying in

the lead of the army. They were sticking on an invisible wall. The
impact from charging on it and the pain from their broken face,
shoulders, and chest caused them to faint in agony.

And then, *slid, slid* they were gradually sliding down the invisible
wall with only their blood could be seen sticking on it.

――108 Harassment Demon King-style Welcome to My Battlefield

※The classmate’s naming = You cannot escape from the demon

king-sama!

It was a simple harassment done by simply making several

hundreds Cross Velts laying out super wide range space isolation
type barrier. Currently, the space in a radius of three kilometers
around Hajime as well as until the height of three kilometer was
completely isolated.

Hajime feigned to take on the spirit beasts and celestial people

while secretly positioning the Cross Velts inside the forest on the

www.asianovel.com
 309 Report
ground as well as moving them around the cliff.

By the way, it was first used when the illegal agents of a certain
country in earth tried to make a move against the returnees. At that
time, Shinji and Yoshiki who carelessly entered the range kept yelling
「Let us outtt~, let us out from hereee~」 while hitting on the
invisible wall.

With the cooperation of Tio who was the best in using

metamorphosis magic, Hajime succeeded in developing the Grim
Reaper – Bi○ Hazard version that he was completely fixated upon.
And he released them inside the barrier at that time, so the two’s
reaction was understandable. The Tyra○t was especially popular. To
the degree that several people completely lost their SAN value.

Also, that was one of the 108 harassment demon king-style too,
the name was “everyone died here you know”.

Back to the topic.

「Chief! Hang in there!」

「Guu, wha, what happened? What is going on?」

It must be healing spirit art. The army leader who was supported
on other’s shoulder and got wrapped in faint light barely kept his
consciousness. He shook his head while muttering. 「We cannot
advance! There is an invisible wall- 」 The voice of his
subordinate report even through the chaotic situation, the army
leader was also feeling even more confused……

The next moment, *shiver* he felt a goosebump from his back. His
instinct was turning on the alarm bells loudly. He was feeling it
whether he wanted it or not.

The army leader turned around stiffly like a machine that hadn’t
been oiled forever.

www.asianovel.com
 310 Report
There, a terrifying scenery was unfolding.

Everything, was red.

A crimson torrent was covering the sky. Like a muddy stream. Or

perhaps, like a spreading dense fog.

And then, as though announcing the ill omen, a great number of

crows flew out.

It was from the man laughing devilishly at the center of the

crimson torrent. As though he was liberating the familiars he was
keeping inside his body.

『 I don’t know what you’re planning to do but, I’ll blow

away such thing!』

A dignified voice slightly encouraged the heart of the celestial

people. Looking there, the divine spirit of flowing sky Enti was trying
to scatter the crimson heavy fog that was starting to cover the sky
using the tornado she produced.

The crimson mist was sucked in by the tornado in the blink of eye,
it was hoisted up to the sky.

「–!? Enti-sama, don’t-!」

The army leader immediately yelled. He didn’t understand it

himself, but in any case he understood that it was a bad move.

He knew it instinctively. And also, because of the laugh of the

sworn enemy.

However, that warning came late.

『Eh? Wh, why!?』

『Tsu, since when the space was locked!?』

www.asianovel.com
 311 Report
Enti was shaken, while Barahu noticed and yelled.

Ahead of their gaze, the hoisted up crimson fog crashed on the

invisible ceiling. The fog was carried furiously by the wind and spread
out all at once.

『Just fall down already!』

Laila fired a storm of shadow spear. As though to declare that in

any case, it wouldn’t matter what he was trying to do if they killed
him.

But, the next instant,

『Gofuh……eh?』

Laila was dumbfounded with her mouth staying half open at the
fact that she was vomiting blood.

『Ouch, wha, what? My body feels hurt-』

『What’s this? Inside my body, something……』

Enti and Barahu also stopped moving because of the bewilderment

from the pain suddenly running through their body.

In addition,

「Gahah」

The army leader also vomited a lot of blood. No, not just him, all
the celestial people also started to writhe in agony.

That abnormality didn’t stop at just the celestial people and divine
spirits, it also reached the spirit beasts. The enormous and powerful
beasts were starting to rage in agony on the whole.

It was like they were in a nightmare. The countless crows flying

around right beside or above them were furthering the

www.asianovel.com
 312 Report
disappearance of their sense of reality.

『Dispel your materialization! Reconstruct your form! Don’t

inhale the fog!』

The roared advice came from Merees who spoke out words for the
first time since coming here. He was the most taciturn among the
divine spirits, even his brethren almost never heard his words. And
now his voice was filled with anxiety.

Just as they were told, the divine spirits transformed, Laila into
black fog, Enti into whirling wind, Barahu into ice and snow, and
Merees into water current. Then they immediately reconstructed
their physical body. After that, they shut out the mist in their
respective way.

By doing that, the pain just now was gone as though it was only a
lie.

Because of the barrier, even the space inside the sea became
limited, so his body meandered to the land and crawled up.

And then, his eye glint stabbed at Hajime who was calmly standing
in the center of a flock of crow.

『 You bastard, as expected you aren’t human. What

terrifying thing you’ve done』

「 Hee, as expected from a god. To think you’ll resist by

reconstructing your body.」

Hajime didn’t sound as disappointed as his words suggested, he

replied with a really leisurely tone.

「You bastaarrd, what did you doo-」

The army leader tried to throw a spear of light that he instantly

constructed with spirit art. But, Hajime only gave it a glance and

www.asianovel.com
 313 Report
lightly waved his hand. In that instant the army leader fainted in
agony from the pain inside his body.

Laila watched that sight loathingly while answering in exchange.

『This is……metallic fragment……so small it cannot be seen

by eyes』

「Right answer」

The metal dust that had invaded into the body penetrated until
inside the blood vessels, shredding the target from inside. If Hajime
wanted, he could also use the crow type artifact “Ornis” as relay
point to adjust the dust using “Convergence Transmutation”,
making the metal dust inside the body reacted and gave only intense
pain without killing the target. By the way, the crimson light was
optional!

The metal dust was clad with crimson light, becoming heavy fog
that covered the world. The living organism inside that territory
would have the inside of their body within the grasp of the demon
king, at the same time their right to live or die was also wrestled
away from them.

This was named,

――108 Harassment Demon King-style The Demon King is So Red

Like This

The demon king’s gentle binding that made them hovering

between life and death was completed here.

At the very least, the tens of thousands of spirit beasts and the
whole army of celestial people were completely neutralized =.

Shudders ran through their whole body. Everyone instinctively

escaped from accepting this kind of reality. The spirit beasts
instinctively accepted their defeat and they could only tremble.

www.asianovel.com
 314 Report
Amidst that,

「 Don’t worry, you guys won’t die, I also won’t kill you.
That’s why, accompany me for a bit more. Until those guys
accomplished their objective, okay?」

The invitation of the man who was even more demonic from the
demon himself reached the divine spirits who were the only ones
able to move inside this crimson hell.

『……Mother. Our deepest apologies. It doesn’t look like we

will be able to go to where you are.』

Those words of Laila told the state of the mind of the divine spirits
more eloquently than anything.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

When I started writing Hajime-san, I had fun that the number of

words unconsciously inflated.

No, well, I always had fun every time that no matter what I wrote
the number of words would increase though (sweat)

I’m sorry but, Shia arc will continue for a bit more.

※Introduction of the inspiration material

– Everyone died here you know

= The lovely line from the Bi○ Hazard movie’s Red Queen-chan

– The demon king is so red like this

= From the paralyzing line of a certain charisma vampire lady of

Touho○

www.asianovel.com
 315 Report
Setting that aside, it’s the information of new books launching at
25 December!

It’s also published at Overlap-sama’s homepage.

Also, as usual, there will be special perk of SS included in each

bookstore. When I learn the detail I will tell you readers.

Shirakome will be really happy if you have them as

accompaniment around the New Year’s holiday.

Best regards!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 316 Report

Chapter 341
Source: bakapervert

Feelings of weightlessness attacked them at the time they were

passing through the gate.

Shia and others were falling to the forest below them with the large
army behind them, but as expected from the elite force. Not even
one of them made a blunder that injured them, everyone safely
landed inside the forest.

「Now! We are rushing through right away!」

Shia vigorously ordered with the roaring sound of battle behind.

Without pause she took the lead and ran inside the forest.

The cloudy sky and the leaves of the thick forest interrupted the
light of the sky. The inside of the forest was eerily dark. Louis
immediately created light sphere that illuminated the front.

「GURYAAAAAAH」

A giant boar rushed from the side. It assaulted Shia with a charge
that could destroy a five, six floored concrete building with one
attack.

「Make wayyy! Desuu!!」

*PAAN* The sound of the air rupturing echoed while Shia unleashed
an attack that surpassed the speed of sound with her war hammer. It
crashed into the nose of the boar spirit beast. Terrific shock waves
was produced and the boar resisted for an instant, but Vire Drucken
was swung to finish right after that.

www.asianovel.com
 317 Report
The giant body was sent flying while snapping through trees. It was
literally hit back toward the path it came from.

Shia twirled around and advanced forward as though nothing had

happened.

「 It looks like not the whole force was heading toward

Hajime-san’s direction. Everyone, please be careful!」

「O, of course!」

Eric responded as the representative, but if he was asked whether

they could instant killed a giant boar like just now, it was really
doubtful. He was more or less the strongest of Balted Kingdom, and
the demon king along with the beast king were also here. They would
have no problem just driving it away but, doing it without even a
pause was really……

「Although, we cannot whine here. Your majesty Arogan,

can I leave the left side to you?」

「Who are you speaking to. We will take care of this side no
matter what comes.」

「Then leave the rear to us of the beast kingdom.」

In respond to Louis’s words, Arogan slightly recovered his

thoroughly broken pride and began to focus at the left side along
with the elites of his country, while the people of beast kingdom
under Gruelle started to take responsibility for the rear.

Eric pulled out the divine spirit arms, the great sword Tarnada
while opening his mouth.

「Dahlia, we will take care of the offense. I’ll leave the

enemy search and support to you. After all you’re the best in
those.」

www.asianovel.com
 318 Report
「Got it. I won’t let anything to hinder Shia-sama.」

「……Eh? Dahlia, just now, you talked casually――」

‘What?’ the gaze from Dahlia wasn’t filled with even a shred of
respect. Eric averted his gaze from that. At the same time he
thought, ‘This girl, she has completely changed who her master
is……’. Just where the emotion as childhood friend and the bond they
had raised together until now had gone to……

What’s more, what’s more, that man! Or rather is it true that he

has a daughter! Is it a daughter with Shia!? Is that it!?

「Your majesty……I understand your feeling but, right now

focus.」

「My, my bad, Louis.」

「No, I really, understand your majesty feeling so well it’s

painful goddammit bastard-」

Louis who always had polite bearing, the calm and collected wise
and strongest person of the kingdom was naturally letting out a curse
that no one had ever heard from him even once before.

At the same time, a super offensive flame spear naturally flew out,
stabbing at the giant monkey that leaped out from the right bush.
Furthermore, the spear immediately burst into brightly burning blaze.
It seemed that the spear at least avoided the spirit stone but, it was
filled with frightful amount of power, a single attack of extreme killing
intent.

It was as though the spear was grandly filled with the outburst of
anger of Louis-san.

Eric pretended to not see it.

Shia glanced at the members behind her who were like that before

www.asianovel.com
 319 Report
addressing the golden slime, aka Udar who was on her right
shoulder.

「 For the time being we’re heading to the center of the

island but, is it alright?」

『Hm. This direction is correct.』

There, Shia suddenly noticed.

「 Eh? Come to think of it, the star tree-san……it’s

unexpectedly small?」

In Shia’s mind, the star tree was the center of the world so she
imagined it to be gigantic. And then, for Shia when speaking about
large tree, it would be the grand tree in her birthplace, Uralt.

From the image of the grand tree in her birthplace that boasted
the height of more than 400 meters from the ground, it shouldn’t be
strange for the star tree to be visible from that cliff.

And yet, she couldn’t see it.

Dahlia who heard Shia’s muttering answered her.

「Shia-sama! In the book it’s mentioned that the star tree-

sama is a giant tree that pierced the sky!」

Then, why couldn’t they see it……

『Obviously because it’s in hiding.』

The one who brought the answer was the red slime, aka the divine
spirit of fire circle Soare who was spreading limply on Shia’s head.

The condescending way of speaking caused the expression of Eric

and others to turn complicated. They put up their guard vigilantly
against the surrounding while lending their ear.

www.asianovel.com
 320 Report
『Hah, it’s pointless even if you make that kind of face. The
likes of you all――』

「Soare-san, Soare-san, what do you mean?」

『-!? Yo, you want me to teach you?』

For some reason, slime Soare was jiggling weakly. Her atmosphere
was like a girl who was fidgeting when getting spoken to by a person
she was interested to.

「Yes. Please teach me, Soare-san.」

『Wha, what to do now? I’m, not a cheap woman like that

after all? Bu, but, if Shia really want to know no matter
what――』

『 A barrier. Mother can interfere with space. She is

distorting the space to hide her appearance.』

『Orosss-!!』

The earth colored slime――the divine spirit of earth Oros who was
riding on the left shoulder easily gave the answer. The figure of
Soare-san going 「Mukiii~~~」 while biting on a handkerchief could
be easily imagined.

It seemed she wanted to give the answer to Shia. The revenge for
the snatching of that role came in the form of her materializing small
fire balls with puffing sound *popopo* which she threw toward Oros.

Soare-san who received the whip of the demon king before being
given the carrot from his wife was completely lowering her guard
toward Shia……and it didn’t stop there, she was trying to attract
Shia’s attention like a girl in puberty.

What an easy god. She should be called the divine spirit of fire
circle Choare-san. (TN: Combination from choroi (easy/simple) and

www.asianovel.com
 321 Report
Soare.)

Shia smiled wryly at such Choare while and asked further in order
to console & erase her worry.

「Er~r, Soare-san. That barrier, is it a type that won’t allow

physical approach?」

『! Yes, yes, most likely it’s something like that. In order to

protect herself from the ugly attack of that ugly man too,
surely mother did something like that.』

‘How’s that, the one Shia is asking! The one Shia is relying on! Is
this Soare-san!’ As though to say that, Choare puffed up her chest (?)
*poyon* and answered. She had no eyes, but it was obvious that her
focus was directed to Oros. Oros was emitting an atmosphere that
seemed to say 「Annoying」 to a great degree.

There was already not a trace left of her vestige at the beginning.
Over there was a really hopeless god.

Toward such hopeless Choare, Shia’s voice was……

「Ugly man?」

The word that was implicitly saying 「 What are you doing
dissing a person’s husband, huhh」 caused Choare to twitch and
jiggle.

『–!? Wha, what!? That’s the truth! Aa!? You want to have a
go-, youuu-! I’m telling you it’s pointless even if you make
scary voice like that! Aa!?』

Choare hopped *pyon* and leaped to the chest of Dahlia who was
running right behind.

Dahlia was completely bewildered from the divine spirit clinging on

her. Even throughout history, a member of human race embracing a

www.asianovel.com
 322 Report
slime divine spirit was really rare. Dahlia was slightly trembling at the
miraculous situation even while holding Choare firmly in her arms.

That Choare was trembling even more intensely than Dahlia. The
parts that stretched out elastically from both her sides were covering
her head (?) while she was shaking all over. It looked exactly like a
divine spirit charis○ guard……

Rather than a bluff, it was already just an emotionally unstable

god.

「Aa~, it’s alright, Soare-san. I’m not angry at you.」

『…………Really?』

「It’s true~」

As expected, seeing the figure of the extremely pitiful god (temp),

Shia smiled wryly while beckoning with her hand. Choare glanced
and jiggled several times as though asking 『Really, really? You
aren’t lying? You aren’t planning to do terrible thing to me
when I return after you told me you aren’t angry?』.

By the way, the spirit beasts were attacking even during this
moment. Most of them were taken care of by Shia casually, but Eric
and others were relatively desperate with their part.

It was a truly indescribable scene amidst the tension and the

roaring sound of battle.

The one who first sighed was her brethren.

『 Ah!? Udar!? What are you doing! I’m not that kind of
cheap woman who will return that easily for he――ah, stop it,
Oros! You are calling yourself a divine spirit while doing
something like thi――Ah!?』

Leaving Shia’s shoulders, Udar fired electricity that paralyzed

www.asianovel.com
 323 Report
Choare, and using that opening Oros violently grabbed and threw
her.

*Poyon* Choare returned to the top of Shia’s head. Like that she
limply melted out *mojowa~* and became unresponsive, like a
corpse.

「Sa, say, Oros-san? Udar-san? Soare-san is unresponsive

there.」

『We directly pounded honesty into her to make her quiet.』

『Shia, don’t mind it. We were just unable to watch her just
now.』

「I, I see. No, but still. On my head a slime is spreading out

like it’s splattered there, so I’m normally bothered though……」

It was like she was being eaten by a slime from her head.

Eric who hit back a large divine spirit beast in the form of bee with
his divine spirit arms muttered with a faraway look even while
breathing slightly roughly.

「Hey, Louis. Can you believe it? Those people, the divine
spirits……」

「Your majesty, I know what you want to say.」

「I, was desperate, for the sake of today, this day. Even
now, I’m risking my life……」

「I knooow really well what you want to say. Please keep

your composure.」

Right now they should be in the middle of mankind salvation plan.

Ahead of this path, the answer whether human’s fate would meet its
end or not was waiting.

www.asianovel.com
 324 Report
Within such critical moment, in such extreme situation, why were
they watching an unprecedented strange occurrence like a comedy
skit of divine spirits……

Arogan and others of the demon race, and also Gruelle and others
of the beast race were feeling exactly the same like Eric and co. It
was the moment when their heart became one in the negative place.

While that was happening, light came into view ahead of the
forest.

『We’re going out of the forest! Mother is right before our

eyes! Ready your resolve, o children of man!』

Udar’s yell blew away the conflicted feeling of Eric and others.

Like that, the moment Shia rushed out of the forest,

「Tsu!?」

A vision of death. What came into view was a compressed space.

Shaking atmosphere. And then, the maximum impact that thoroughly
blew away the outer edge of the forest and the ground.

(Yue-san’s space blastingQuaking Sky!?)

Shia knew very well of the threat from shock waves that are
brought about by space itself. If it was Shia then it was possible to
weather it using “half-teleportation”.

But, what about Eric and others?

There was no time to hesitate. Even if there was nothing that could
be done, they would die if she didn’t do it. It would be a violation of
her promise to guide them toward the door that opened to the future.

That’s why,

「SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!」
www.asianovel.com
 325 Report
She stepped firmly on the ground, blazed out her faint bluish white
magic power, and entered Level X instantly.

Vire Drucken was swung with speed far surpassing the speed of
sound, pulverizing the sound barrier to smithereens.

Just the after wave from that blew away Eric and others who
rushed out from the forest right after Shia at this time. Shia was
literally hammering a result into being.

The distorted and compressed space returned to normal, which

produced a severe quake at the same time. Vire Drucken was
pounded into the center of that, however, it didn’t swing through till
the end but crashing into space itself, dealing a severe vibration to it.

――Shia-style Space Magic Pseudo Gura Gu○ Fruit TN: (One Piece
reference?)

She struck a bursting space with a bursting space of her own. At

the center of that clash, the ground was hoisted up and the air burst
out.

Even while Eric and others were struck back into the forest, they
barely managed to lie down on the ground and clung on the plants,
then they used divine spirit arms or spirit art to create barriers to
endure the shock waves.

They felt as though they were thrust with the fact that humans
couldn’t do anything at all. In a situation like this was a nightmare.
Humans were only permitted to grovel on the ground like this, that
was how they felt.

However, they were thinking like that was the proof that they were
still in good health, what brought that on was,

「Shia-sama! Are you safe!?」

When the rampaging wind and shock wave settled down, Dahlia

www.asianovel.com
 326 Report
was the first one to raise her voice. Ahead of the ground that looked
like it had been ploughed, she saw Shia standing imposingly.

「Cough」

Seeing Shia coughing, she was convinced that she was alive. Relief
ran through her whole body. But, the red stain making a splat on the
ground caused not only Dahlia, but everyone to be horrified.

「Kuuh, she really got me……」

Shia vomited blood. It seemed the technique that she invented on

the spot was unable to completely neutralize the attack. Her body
received much of the impact and became damaged.

「Shia-sama!」

「Shia!」

「Honorific」

「……Shia-dono!」

Eric and Dahlia spontaneously yelled. Shia’s correction instantly

interrupted. She unexpectedly seemed to be alright.

『Are you safe, Shia?』

It seemed Choare was awakened by the impact. She was wriggling

around on Shia’s head.

「Yes, I’m fine. Just this much will heal by itself even if I
leave it alone. More importantly, is everyone okay?」

「We are……all present. Thank you, Shia, dono. You saved

us.」

Pulverizing a shock wave that overturned heaven and earth right

from the front, and not just that, even though she vomited blood she

www.asianovel.com
 327 Report
would heal even if it was left alone, what manliness. Eric and others
let out a dry laugh while Dahlia looked ecstatic.

Shia was vigilant against any additional attack while looking

around.

(Uwaa, this isn’t caused by the attack just now isn’t it……)

The scenery she saw was truly horrible.

Most likely, surely, this place that was surrounded by forest was
originally a verdant plain, a tranquil place where pure small streams
of a slender river could be heard running. There was no doubt that it
was a place that truly like heaven.

Such place, now its ground was ploughed, countless rocks lied here
and there or stabbing on the ground. At the center of those rocks
were several craters. The green plain was carbonized and blackened,
with black smoke rising up from several spots. The river was
destroyed messily, with the ground turned into muddy state like in a
wetland. The surrounding forest also had some place where fire was
still burning.

It was exactly a place of tragedy that was just visited by a

cataclysm.

Of course, that cataclysm was meteor, and the culprit was Shia’s
hubby. It could be said that it couldn’t be helped, at that point of
time it was like an inevitability but, when Shia saw this disastrous
scene, she couldn’t help from leaking out a strange voice 「Uboa」 .

『 ……No matter what kind of conclusion that mother

decided, that man won’t bring destruction. That’s right isn’t
it?』

Oros confirmed once more. ‘You can really, definitely, 100% hold
back that demonic man right?’, he asked like that with a bit of
desperation in his voice.

www.asianovel.com
 328 Report
「If I’m beaten up viciously, or I die, or those kinds of thing
happen, I won’t be able to guarantee it but……surely it’ll be
fine!」

『…….I’m worried.』

Oros held his head like Choare before this. He thought, ‘Really, just
what terrible existence the children of man called her’.

「Anyway, let’s go! After all I cannot cover for everyone

from that kind of impact every time!」

Eric and others recovered from their speechless state hearing

Shia’s order and they followed behind the running Shia.

Like before, they couldn’t see anything at the center of the plain.
What was reflected on their eyes were only the river at the other
side, the mountains, and the cloudy sky.

But, Shia certainly sensed it.

Her rabbit ears were twitching, listening to the sound of wind. The
movement of the wind at the center zone was obviously strange. She
could hear the sound of the wind being partitioned by an invisible
wall and flowing to other direction.

『Shia, what’ll you do?』

Udar represented the others and asked. He asked how would they
entered to the place that was isolated spatially.

「I’ll smash it.」

『……Of course it is.』

Udar jiggled as though to say ‘Of course you’ll say that~’.

Shia stood at the boundary line that her rabbit ears informed her
the position of, and brandished Vire Drucken high above her. What

www.asianovel.com
 329 Report
she would do was the same like before, a strike technique that
directly struck at the space.

「Good afternoon! We come visiting!!」

*Knock knock knock*

The war hammer was giving a knocking that was extremely

troublesome for the residence behind the door. The first attack
cracked space itself, but a panicked repair was done immediately.
But, the second attack immediately came. The crack spread even
further. The third attack caused the destructive sound like glass
breaking to resound.

The sigh that came into view ahead of them caused Eric and others
to hold their breath.

「That’s……the star tree Lutria-sama……」

「What splendor……」

「Beautiful……」

It was a gargantuan tree. A giant tree that must be reaching 400

meter above ground. The trunk was extremely thick, and the root
couldn’t be seen. It was as though the root was deep inside the
earth, as though what could be seen from the ground was from the
middle of its trunk.

The leaves and branches were extending largely, giving the

impression of a broad-mindedness that would envelope everything.

It was imperturbable, solemn, like a tree of star towering high at

the center of the world that anyone couldn’t help but watching it in
fascination.

Although, it was also clear that it was exhausted. The leaves

looked like they had lost their vibrancy, and even the number itself

www.asianovel.com
 330 Report
looked few. It was in a state that couldn’t be said as “thriving” at
all.

The trunk and branches were also dry, giving impression that it
was somewhat like a dead tree.

Because of that, after feeling moved, the emotion that surfaced

next inside Eric and others was sorrow.

Eric and others were at a lost of word.

But, their stupor was erased by a flustered voice that they had
never heard until now.

「 ……Eh? Ho, ho……w? Eh? No way, an accidental

resemblance with another person, I mean other giant tree?」

Yes, it was Shia who was shaken.

The unexpected look of Shia who was unperturbed no matter what

time it was caused wondering gaze to gather.

But, Shia looked like she had no presence of mind to care about
that.

Perhaps that couldn’t be helped.

After all, the tree was just too similar. With the tree of her
birthplace that she was familiar with. The giant tree that had
continued to stay withered without rotting since far away in the past,
so big that it contained a great dungeon inside it, which showed its
solemn figure due to regeneration magic――the grand tree Uralt.

Was it a coincidence?

No, obviously it was a coincidence. If not then what would it be?

Eric and others were also bewildered seeing the bewildered

Shia……

www.asianovel.com
 331 Report
There,

『 I’m unable to stop you……so, my fate has come to an

end――』

A voice that echoed in the world resounded.

『My beloved children. Is that, the choice that you have

made?』

It was a cool and clear voice that seemed transparent. However, it

was a sad voice that emitted bitterness and despair somewhere in it.

“My beloved children”――anyone understood that those words

weren’t directed to Eric and others.

The will of star tree Lutria was directed to the three divine spirits
clinging on Shia.

Udar lightly floated while making his thought echoed.

『Mother, I abandoned my mission even while knowing of

your anguish, I won’t ask you to forgive me for that. Still,
mother, can you please listen to these children’s words just
one more time?』

The star tree didn’t answer. Oros stepped forward at that interval
of silence.

『I’m……I’m, unable to discover hope from the children of

man. I’m here in this state because of my insufficient
strength. If you believe that I’m unworthy as a divine spirit,
then I will accept any kind of punishment that you decide.
However mother, I only wish to ask you one thing. Are you
really, not going to listen to the words of the children of man
anymore?』

Actually, in this moment, wasn’t it the star tree Lutria who wished

www.asianovel.com
 332 Report
to listen to the words of the children of man one more time? That was
the only source of hesitation that was remaining inside Oros’s heart.

But as expected, the star tree Lutria didn’t answer.

『I, I’m……』

Soare tried to say something, however, she was unable to find any
words and held her tongue. In her heart, she didn’t believe in
something like the children of man reforming themselves. If she
spoke honestly, she was simply in this situation because of her
insufficient strength like Oros.

However, if she was asked whether she really didn’t feel anything
at all, then she also wouldn’t be able to say anything. For the current
Soare, she couldn’t find any reason to deny the wish of Eric and
others who wished to express their atonement even if they wouldn’t
be forgiven.

The hesitation that was shown for the first time by Soare who
previously had no such doubt also wasn’t responded by the star tree
Lutria.

In exchange,

『It can’t be helped』

She only made her voice that was colored with very deep sadness
to resound,

『–!? Mother!』

『――tsu』

『Aa……』

「Wawah, Udar-san!? Oros-san, Soare-san!」

The three divine spirits scattered around particle while shining and

www.asianovel.com
 333 Report
vanishing. The surprised Shia anxiously thought if the star tree
judged that the three might be betraying her and terminated them,
but looking closer, she could see three faint lights inside the trunk of
the star tree.

It seemed the star tree was taking in Udar and others into inside
her.

She wondered just what was her intention……

That intention immediately became clear to see.

『 I will resist, for the sake of the world. O woman of

another world, know that my determination will never break.』

The star tree emitted light. Like the figure of brilliantly shining
great tree in legend.

From the middle of that gigantic trunk, a human form appeared as

though in substitution of Udar and others who were sucked in.

The converging light was gradually obtaining clearer form.

「……The star tree, Lutria’s……avatar」

Someone whispered.

It was beautiful. It even made everyone held their breath. It was

extremely sublime.

Pure white garment, and snow white long hair. The skin was also
white like snow, with faint light enveloping it. A great number of
white spherical lights were revolving around her, like a star that was
being served by many satellites.

Within the star tree Lutria that was displaying pure white from her
everything, there was just one point, it was only her eyes that were
slightly shining silver. Inside those eyes were sadness, and despair,

www.asianovel.com
 334 Report
and then resolve.

They distinguished it at least.

That just words would be impossible to do anything at this late.

If that was possible, then something like a divine punishment

wouldn’t be handed down in the first place. A lot of children of man
wouldn’t be killed. The decision that was handed down to the
children of man who wouldn’t stop no matter how many times she
exhausted all her words, wasn’t something which was that simple.

That decision was truly, the very last method that the star tree
Lutria passed with a feeling as though her own heart was torn apart.

Surely, for Lutria it was like tearing apart her own body in
proportion of how many the children of man were killed. Because she
loved them, no, surely she was still loving them even now.

However, the world was already cornered to a despairing degree.

That was why, the mother wouldn’t stop. There was no way, she
could stop.

The children of man, the children that she loved, she

would――destroy them.

In order to save all other living things. For the sake of the future.

「That kind of future, it’s just too sad.」

Future was something that should be weaved for the sake of

happiness.

At the very least, Shia lived believing that.

That was why,

「Star tree Lutria, prepare yourself! This Shia Hauria will

www.asianovel.com
 335 Report
beat that kind of future to death!」

‘I’ll make you lend a rabbit ear with means of brutality desuu!!’
Such fighting spirit was boiling up.

The signal of the start of battle was the shower of white light that
Lutria fired.

Shia stepped on midair while charging into that maelstrom.

「I’ll fulfill my promise! Please show me-, how you oppose

the fate!」

The words that Shia yelled were transmitted.

Shia’s words, and her figure that was sending back the destructive
white light was so heroic it stirred the soul. It gave a kick on the butt
to Eric and others.

「Tsu, Louis! The offering and the ceremony of prayer!」

「By your will! Move toward the root of the star tree!」

Balted force started running. Eric turned a sharp gaze toward

Arogan and Gruelle and their men who were about to break into a run
too.

Even without words, what he wanted to say was conveyed. Arogan

smiled bitterly.

「I get it. After losing Tyrant and seeing the hero has no
intention to take down the god, we have no other way except
changing our plan. We won’t harbor unneeded ambition at
this time.」

Those were really calculating words. But, it was far better

compared to them using transparent words like 「 We are
repenting」 at this place.

www.asianovel.com
 336 Report
Gruelle also shrugged and nodded. Fitting for an opportunism, he
seemed intent to protect the previous promise of fully following the
lead of Balted Kingdom.

Eric nodded to that and immediately followed behind Louis and

others.

The knights of Balted Kingdom were each carrying a baggage on

their back. They took out several large orbs that were two sizes
bigger than a fist.

Originally, even a big spirit stone would only be as big as the tip of
a thumb. From that it could be seen how absurdly big they were,
they were worthy to be called as “treasured orb”. Naturally, they
were filled with enormous spirit element that was collected from the
populace.

Eric kneeled in front of the star tree. He put his hands together in
front of his chest in a praying posture and began to pray with closed
eyes wholeheartedly. At the same time, Louis used the art of
restoration toward the spirit element stored inside the precious orbs.

Light particles rose from the piled up orbs, returning back to the
star tree.

「Mother of all, star tree Lutria-sama! I beg you, please

listen to our repentance-」

Eric’s words resounded.

There was something responding.

「Tsu, your majesty!」

Louis’s voice was tinged with anxiety. When he looked back over
his shoulder, there was a spirit beast dragon forming from the ground
right at that time. It opened its jaw and spirit element was visibly
converging there.

www.asianovel.com
 337 Report
「Prompt execution――”Wind’s Palisade”」

The one who moved the fastest was the demon king Arogan. The
wind barrier that was focused on deployment speed blocked the
dragon’s breath……but, as expected from a spirit beast existing in
the turf of the star tree, it was in a different level.

Arogan’s barrier was easily scattered.

「 The element is earth, compressed state, hardening

formula triplication! ――”Rampart”!!」

Just before the barrier was blown away, a thick stone wall rose up
like a rampart from the ground.

Surprisingly, the caster was Dahlia. It seemed she anticipated that

Louis would be focused on the ceremony of offering and so she
guarded the rear.

Dahlia’s barrier was firm, it was blocking the dragon’s breath even
while it was getting shaved.

But, they couldn’t feel relieved from that.

「 Tch, as expected we won’t even be allowed to make a

single repentance huh……」

Arogan muttered with a bitter expression. Ahead of his gaze, the

ground here and there was squirming. Those spots were taking
shape, not just dragon, but also lion or bull. In addition, powerful
spirit beasts were coming out in succession from the surrounding
forest.

Eric’s expression twisted sorrowfully while he took the great sword

Tarnada into his hand and stood up.

Since it had come to this, he was intending the other to continue

the ceremony while they held back the assault of the spirit beasts.

www.asianovel.com
 338 Report
On the sky above, clashing sound and flashes were still flying around
grandly. It was the proof of Shia fighting against the star tree, but
conversely she had no leeway to face the spirit beast on the ground
too.

「In the first place, the promise is to open the path until
the star tree……we can only do this now.」

Eric who said those words was stopped by Gruelle’s hand.

「No, you continue your prayer. We will take them on.」

「……What?」

Gruelle smiled wryly at the suspicious Eric while transforming into

dragon.

「……All this time, it was only you who was purely calling
out for repentance and reformation. Rather than the prayer
of a hundred of us, the prayer of you alone will be more
resounding in the heart. In that case, we will at least do
everything in our power for your sake.」

「……I’ll believe in those words. Take care.」

Eric nodded after a slight hesitation. He turned his back on the

approaching spirit beasts and kneeled once more. And then, he
began to offer his prayer wholeheartedly.

Gruelly’s wry smile deepened at that straightforward attitude.

Arogan seemed to understand what was the meaning of that smile,
he made the same expression while starting to face the spirit beasts.

「Facing against the spirits beasts that are mighty without

equal without breaking their spirit stone while they can
revive endlessly, now then, how far we will be able to
resist……」

www.asianovel.com
 339 Report
While he muttered such thing.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

I couldn’t make time because of my busy schedule due to moving

home, so I was unable to write it to the finish.

With regard to how the story doesn’t really advance, it will be a

great help if everyone can look at it magnanimously (sweat)

※Comic Gardo update information

– Nichijou chapter 29 Suzu really hit the bull’s eye from

Shirakome’s view lol

It’s in the middle of free distribution at Overlap-sama’s homepage,

so please go take a look no matter what.

※New book information

The four book below will be simultaneously released at 25

December

Improvement, revision, and extra story will be included in the main

story’s volume 9 just like usual.

The main story comic version as well as Zero comic version also
have side story at the end of the volume like usual. They will be from
Yue’s view and Miledy’s view, story about recollection of their travel.

www.asianovel.com
 340 Report
I’ll be happy if you can enjoy them.

※The information about the side story for each bookstore has
come so I’ll report it.

– Chain store-sama

[Sky Hotspring Panic]

=What a surprise, Fernir was equipped with a hot spring. Naturally

a commotion occured when it was used. ‘Shizuku, you, saw it huh!’
It’s that kind of story.

– Animate-sama

[Fea Bergen’s Passionate Night]

=That night, the jealousy of the female camp of Hauria

exploded……

‘I am Yue. A woman who is prepared even for war if it’s for the
sake of my friend’s lovely memory! Come at me, Hauria and
everyone else!’It’s that kind of story.

[Arifureta Folk Tale ~Momotaro~] (※Joint special perk)

=I hope everyone can enjoy the cast. A hint just for one person:
「Momotaro-san! I want thou to call me dog!」 Something like
that.

– Tora no Ana-sama

[Fea Bergen’s Passionate Night]

[Arifureta Magic Academy ~The Club Invitation of the

Academy’s Explosive Four~] (※Joint special perk)

www.asianovel.com
 341 Report
= Myuu who enrolled went to choose club activity. Papa’s
recommendation is the cooking club that is led by Yuuka who isn’t a
problem child and also family oriented……of course, there is no way
the explosive girls will leave this alone. It’s that kind of story.

– Gamers-sama

[Fea Bergen’s Passionate Night]

[The Insane Transmutation Master-san Inside the Forest]

(※Joint special perk)

=The equipment of Kouki and others that were demonically

remodeled before departing to the cave of ice and snow. It’s a story
related to that creation.

[The Greatest Piece] (※Joint special perk)

=It seems this is a special perk for those who purchased two of
Zero series. The content is also the content of Zero.

It’s a reminiscence before meeting Nize while looking at the photo

from Oscar’s artifact. Most are photo of Miledy committing terrorism
but…the last piece that Oscar didn’t show is……it’s that kind of story.

– Melon Books-sama

[The Anniversary of Nightmare]

=Everyone talked of the memory of anniversary related to

Christmas. The trauma that is mentioned like it’s only natural……it’s
that kind of story.

[Fea Bergen’s Passionate Night] (※Joint special perk)

That’s all.

www.asianovel.com
342 Report
Is there any story that you are interested?

I’ll be happy if you can enjoy them.

Best regards!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 343 Report

Chapter 342
Source: bakapervert

「Hyowaaaaaah!?」

The space shifted. At the same time her own body was also split
apart.

When Shia got goosebumps from such vision of death while

twisting her body, a vision of death from getting swallowed by
meteor shower of white light attacked her.

She stepped and stepped midair. The downpour of meteor passed

through whiel grazing her clothes and skin sizzlingly.

――You won’t get away

The instant it felt like she heard such voice, she felt a jerking
sensation of her getting pulled backward.

「Unnyiih!!」

When she looked back across her shoulder, a vortex of black

shadow――a gravity field was deployed to swallow Shia. She wrung
out her strength and escaped from the gravity field using physical
strength.

Shia leaped toward the sky, then even more vision of death came
to her.

Without any ripple in the air or even any sound, a tranquil impact
would burst at the deepest part of her body――it would shake her
soul and made her fell into stupefaction. A spear of white light would

www.asianovel.com
 344 Report
pierce her at that time. Such sight surfaced before her.

「Dangerous-, desuu!」

She immediately entered Level IX. At the same time, she also
strengthened her soul using soul magic.

Right after that, an impact that shook her soul caused Shia to
catch her breath. Even so, her vast experience made her leaped
aside in the subconscious level, allowing her to dodge the spear of
white light.

『Doing something like that this late……』

The strained words of the star tree Lutria. Those words weren’t
directed to Shia. Her gaze was taken off from Shia, and moved
toward Eric and others who were performing the ceremony of
offering and repentance at the root of the star tree’s main body.

One hand of star tree Lutria was waved. Just with that, an
extremely thick lighting was generated and attacked Eric and others.

「I won’t let you!!」

Using “Revelation Sight” that was a derivation of characteristic

magic “Future Sight”, Shia saw a few seconds ago the sight of star
tree Lutria throwing lightning. She cut into the firing line with super
speed.

Her body received the lightning strike as lightning rod substitution.

She let out a pained voice 「Uguu」, but she activated “Fighting
Spirit DefenseSteel Clothes” so the wound was trivial.

But, the star tree Lutria wasn’t particularly bothered that her
lightning strike was blocked and she produced a blazing light at the
tip of her hand.

「Tha, that’s Soare-san’s――」

www.asianovel.com
 345 Report
‘Sunlight beam attack’, without even any time to mutter that, the
beam fell. For Shia who specialized in close quarter combat,
protecting her ally from wide range attack was an area she wasn’t
good at.

And so, attack was the greatest defense! She practiced that tenet.
*Gashon* With that sound Vire Drucken was readied into the
bombarding mode. The bursting slug bullets that were fired rapidly
attacked the star tree Lutria accurately.

『――tsu』

Star tree Lutria immediately created a barrier using white light that
she made to circle around her like satellite. But the quality ordnance
that was made by demon king of another world blew away that
barrier and forced back the star tree Lutria herself.

The sunlight beam attack was barely avoided. But, right after that
a tornado of ice and snow along with several thousand black spears
were fired toward the ground. In addition, even a tsunami appeared
from empty air as though to make doubly sure.

「A, as expected from the mom of everything……」

Without a doubt, the star tree Lutria could use the power of all
divine spirit.

Perhaps that was only natural. But, it was a reality that she hoped
wouldn’t be the case.

Anxiety surfaced on the expression of Shia who came to a stop

midair.

What she had to do wasn’t simply to defeat the opponent before

her eyes. To “protect” was something extremely difficult. It would
be easy to say that this was simply not the role for her, but in this
situation she really appreciated once more how difficult it was the
thing that Hajime and others did while looking so nonchalantly,

www.asianovel.com
 346 Report
especially Tio with her vocation of “Protector”.

Although, she couldn’t complain here.

「If I have to do it, then I can only do it!!」

It didn’t matter what kind of hand she was dealt with. She was only
deciding what she could do and what she couldn’t do by her own
convenience here. She was simply being imprisoned by common
sense that was limiting herself.

While the enormous and destructive attack of Lutria was rushing

closer, Shia who desperately thought of a countermeasure within her
consciousness that was accelerated with her concentration――

Stretched her limbs to be spread-eagled midair!

Perhaps she had resolved herself and intended to receive the

attack with her whole body? She couldn’t protect the people on the
ground by doing such thing, the star tree Lutria thought. But at the
next moment,

「GET LOSTTTTTTTTTTTT-, DESUU!!!」

Something came out. From Shia’s whole body, an intense light

flashed blindingly.

And then, of all things to happen, the advancing tornado of ice and
snow along with the thousands of black spears and tsunami were
blown away altogether.

『……Eh?』

The star tree Lutria’s 『Eh?』 that might be her first time saying
that since she was born echoed.

That was just how incomprehensible what happened was.

「Haa, haa, I, I can do it if I try!」

www.asianovel.com
 347 Report
What had she done? The answer to that was,

――Shia-style magic power emission Eternal Shia Fever

It was the imitation of an attack of a certain lump of muscles

bugged character that was really incomprehensible but still really
amazing.

More accurately speaking, it was an attack that dealt physical

destructive power through emitting magic power and vibrating that
emitted magic power……surely it was still really incomprehensible
even with that explanation. Anyway it was a really amazing bugged
technique.

If blood and hair could be controlled, than even magic power

should be controllable too because it was also a part of herself! Then,
I should be able to copy even Hajime-san’s “Magic Shockwave”!
That musclebrained thought of Shia gave birth to the technique just
now.

The star tree Lutria was making an expression that wanted to say
『That’s impossible』 really loudly, but even then she immediately
changed her face to a grim one and prepared to attack again.

But, she witnessed it before that. For some reason Shia didn’t use
her war hammer, instead she drew back her right fist to the limit. The
instant star tree Lutria was astonished seemed to give the opening
for counterattack to the bugged rabbit.

「Shii~~aaa~~~……Impactttt-!!」

While she still hadn’t forgotten the sensation of success just now!
As though to say that the bugged rabbit’s second bugged technique
came. And as expected, it was the imitation of the technique of a
certain bugged muscled warrior-sama.

The faint bluish white light that flew out from the thrust out fist
rapidly approached the star tree Lutria. Perhaps she wasn’t used to

www.asianovel.com
 348 Report
battle, because she didn’t dodge as expected but deployed a barrier
of space isolation, but that was a bad move.

『――Uguh』

There was a crunching sound as though a glass was broken, at the

same time the shockwave directly hit Lutria’s solar plexus with a nice
force. Her expression twisted and her body bent forward while she
was blown away.

「Muh, my kneading of the power is still shoddy. It need to

be trained.」

Shia said such unbelievable thing while swinging her Vire Drucken.

Perhaps because this was her first time getting “punched” since
she was born in this world, the star tree Lutria stopped moving in an
expression of her wariness.

But, at the same time, her expression became vexed seeing that
the spirit beasts were still unable to remove Eric and others.

Shia said to Lutria who was like that.

「 I won’t let you pass. I’ll be your opponent until their

words reach you.」

The will that was solid, unwavering, and straightforward to the end
stabbed Lutria even sharper than the attack just now.

That unwavering state was like a huge tree.

Perhaps it was because of that. Lutria’s refusal to listen crumbled

for the first time, whether intentionally or unintentionally.

『After this late, mere words won’t do anything.』

Cold words that cut down the opposition. However, as expected,

inside star tree Lutria’s eyes was a color as though she was enduring

www.asianovel.com
 349 Report
pain……

There, a faint voice resounded, as though to slip into the particles

of light that were released by the star tree’s main body.

――We’re sorry-. We human has betrayed your love-. We’re sorry-

Those were really pure words. There was not a single

embellishment, not a shred of ulterior motive mixed into it, those
were words dyed with genuine guilt. We’re sorry, we’re sorry, it was
echoing over and over.

On the ground, while being protected by Arogan and others who

were gradually getting tired with ever increasing wounds on their
body, Eric was wholeheartedly offering his prayer. The spirit element
that was gathered from the people throughout the country was
fluttering up like souls climbing up to heaven.

Even without turning her gaze there, because Lutria’s true body
was that huge tree over there, she should be able to see the figure of
the young king kneeling before her.

As the proof of that, star tree Lutria became expressionless. As

though she was forcefully holding down the anguish oozing out from
within with her willpower.

「Aren’t those the words that you wanted to hear?」

『……』

Shia quietly asked. Star tree Lutria didn’t answer. In exchange, she
unleashed her attack severely once more. Space rupture, gravity
bullet, raging lightning……visions of death filled Shia’s mind to the
brim.

She dodged, repelled, or swept them away while forming even

more words.

www.asianovel.com
 350 Report
「 Haven’t you been waiting for that all this time!? Your
face is looking that pained! Actually you don’t want to harm
human! Haven’t you been looking forward for the time when
they finally repent!?」

The space around star tree Lutria distorted. Using “Revelation

Sight”, Shia foresighted what would happen at the next moment
and descended toward the ground like cannon bullet.

Instantly, star tree Lutria appeared right before Eric’s eyes. At the
same time, Shia impacted on the back of Lutria. Before star tree
Lutria could swing down the hand of judgment, she was blown away
to the sky once more with Vire Drucken.

「Shi, Shia……」

「Honorific」

Shia grinned at Eric whose eyes opened wide from almost getting
killed just now and she jumped up once more.

Once more Shia faced Lutria who was grimacing and she opened
her mouth.

「I told you. I’ll be your opponent until their words reach

you.」

Indeed, she surely wouldn’t be able to do anything to the ground

as long as she didn’t defeat the girl before her.

She couldn’t help but be convinced of that. In front of Shia who

was overflowing with resolve and confidence, the star tree Lutria
finally replied with words.

『 The children of human is going forward to a future of

destruction. As though it’s their destiny to do that.』

Not only the words of god, even the scream that the world raised

www.asianovel.com
 351 Report
didn’t reach them anymore.

『 I realized. That in this world, there is also seed that

cannot be left to exist in order to form the future.』

Just how much she had exhausted her words?

How many times she had remonstrated them?

Even so human didn’t stop.

Because they didn’t stop, the world reached the limit. At this rate,
it would reach a point where the spirits were destroyed.

And then surely, human would keep going forward like that. They
would brush aside nature, devour the animals, and arrive at
destruction.

The future of human, or the future of all other lives?

『Do you think, I discarded them so easily?』

The eyes of star tree Lutria that glared at Shia. Just from looking at
them made Shia felt like she would also sink into a sea of sadness.

『Look. Even at this point, the hearts of the children of man

cannot become one.』

Her gaze was directed at Arogan and others of the demon race,
and toward Gruelle and others of the beastman race. Lutria had seen
through the inside of their heart. Although there was a feeling of
repentance in their heart, it wasn’t an expression of pure feeling,
there was the calculation of wanting to be saved mixed inside.

『 There can be no more forgiveness. A future where

everything is destroyed just for the sake of the children of
man has to be avoided.』

That was her persuasion to Shia. Don’t get involved with this world

www.asianovel.com
 352 Report
more than this. A child of foreign world that suddenly appeared
shouldn’t meddle with the decision that was made after much
anguish. I’m begging you so……

Those were Lutria’s words of persuasion.

In respond to that, Shia,

「I’m not telling you to forgive them or anything.」

Said that while making a troubled smile.

「I only want you to listen to the feeling of Eric-san and

others.」

『……What meaning is there in――』

「Is it no good if it doesn’t have meaning?」

Star tree Lutria closed her mouth at Shia’s question.

Shia let out the tension left her shoulders for a bit and added more
words still with a troubled expression on her face.

「It’s just as Lutria-san said, they, we, are human. We are

unable to unite our feeling into one without a single
exception like god.」

Yes, that was human. It was a race with a great diversity that
couldn’t be helped no matter what. That was the true nature of the
race that couldn’t be changed no matter what.

「It’s so foolish it’s astonishing. It’s so stupid that it makes

you laugh. They are so full of fault that they are beyond
saving, really.」

But,

「Lutria-san, did you feel your heart beating fast at what

www.asianovel.com
 353 Report
those foolish, idiot, and full of fault human built in the past?」

Exactly because they were so diverse, that they were building a

future that couldn’t be imagined.

Was all of that made up from nothing but tragedy?

There was no way that was true. Plowing the farm, raising a
culture, forming a society, progressing in what they couldn’t do one
by one until they could do it, surely it made even god felt their heart
danced in excitement. It should be that persistent effort and ambition
that made her and other divine spirits loved the children of man.

「I won’t tell you to forgive them. I can’t tell you that. After
all, I’m just an outsider. But, even so, Lutria-san. Isn’t it sad?」

『……Sad?』

Shia’s words might be latching to something within Lutria’s

thought. She replied with a question. Just what was it that the girl of
another world who was only an outsider at the end found sad?

「It’s sad. To not have your feeling conveyed until the very
end.」

That was why,

「That’s why I’m here. That’s why I’m standing in your way.
To let the mother and her children properly express their
feeling to each other, no matter what is the result.」

That was all. Because Shia Hauria couldn’t allow something like
people struggling for the future to sink into the mud of grief and
sorrow at the end.

And then, the people that were struggling for the sake of the future
wasn’t just humans, even the god was the same……

www.asianovel.com
 354 Report
「Lutria-san, please listen carefully, just one more time.
Don’t lump them all into a bundle of “children of man”,
please listen to the hearts among them that are thinking of
you.」

She didn’t need to be told that. The star tree Lutria thought. The
reason was, because she was already hearing that voice all this time
since the battle started.

She did her best to ignore it, she desperately covered her ears,
because if she didn’t do that then her existence would collapse, but,
she could hear it all this time. No, there was also image conveyed to
her along with the spirit element that was stored within the precious
orb.

――Lutria-sama-, I’m sorry-. Human’s greed hurt you!

It seemed to be the words of a merchant somewhere. A man past

middle aged was kneeling and rubbing his forehead on the ground.
Around him were a lot of people that were most likely his family and
employees, kneeling like him.

――For divine punishment to come down like this, what have we

humans done……

There were villagers who although their faces went pale, they
didn’t try to stop offering their spirit element. Their faces that were
colored with strong remorse looked like they wished to just vanish
right away.

――Please, let this repentance reach you. Even if you won’t forgive
us, please……

People from all over the city were bowing their head in front of a
church somewhere. No, the way they bowed looked like it was
nothing but despair toward themselves human that caused them to
hang down their head in despair.

www.asianovel.com
 355 Report
――I pray, that I will be given the chance to atone to the spirits

People with nice outfit were standing in front of an altar. They

seemed to be noble. The sight showed them mustering their spirit
element surpassing their limit. The amount they produced far
surpassed the common people.

――Will you be unharmed if humans are gone?

There were nuns shedding tears of atonement while worrying

about the mother Lutria.

A great number or children were behind those nuns. They were

also praying wholeheartedly like the nuns.

Surely it was difficult to explain to them about the sin of humanity

with their young age. It was impossible for them to comprehend and
compensate for the sins of their predecessors of long time ago.

However, even those children, no, exactly because they were

children there was something that they understood.

――God……we’re sorry for making you sad

Surely the god was crying ‘it hurts, it hurts’. When they thought
that it was human who caused that, it made their face contorted
wanting to cry while they devoted their feeling through prayer.

『Stop……stop it-』

Perhaps because Shia’s words shook her, Lutria became unable to

ignore the feeling of the people who recovered the good heart of the
ancient days that was desperately chasing after her.

『It’s too late-, it’s too late-. Do you know just how many
children the divine punishment has reached-』

It was a scream.

www.asianovel.com
 356 Report
『If you can recover such feeling-, then why-, why won’t
you do it faster-』

Tear didn’t fall because it was an avatar body. However, if she was
able to cry, surely the star tree Lutria would shed tears that knew no
end.

What was the meaning of those tears?

Was she thinking of the children of man whose life were scattered
by the divine punishment? Or perhaps it was sadness toward the
matter that reached to this point itself? Or perhaps, was it because of
happiness that at the very end, they recovered the heart that was
thinking of the world even if all humans would be gone from it?

The heart of the star tree Lutria was shaken. She swung her hand
as though to drive away everything.

An invisible shockwave assaulted Eric and others. Shia cut in the

path of that shockwave and similarly returned a shockwave with a
swing of her war hammer.

While the air was shaking from the shockwaves neutralizing each
other, Shia suddenly noticed some kind of image flowing in.

「-, this is……the feeling of Lutria-san and others?」

Her heart. Lutria’s shaken heart made the feeling she suppressed
to flow out.

The white light transformed into meteor shower, the space burst,
and super gravity space attacked. It was a storm of cold killing intent.
And yet, the thing that was flowing in was shockingly warm.

At the ancient time, far far away from now, the time when the
distance between human and god, the spirits was close, the star tree
Lutria surprisingly would visit human settlement in her avatar body
often.

www.asianovel.com
 357 Report
She would enjoy the harvest festival together with humans, and
when a new life would be born she would be swinging back and forth
between joy and worry.

There was no race that loved the nature more than the beastmen.
They would set forth seeking for nature that they hadn’t seen yet.
She would watch over them in suspenseful feeling.

The race that the spirit liked and frolicked with was always the
demon race. They who possessed the power to communicate with
spirit better than anyone would live together with spirit like family.
The star tree Lutria always made a gentle and melting expression
seeing that.

However, human’s time was moving far faster than god’s

imagination.

War broke out.

Lutria felt a pain as though her own body was torn apart seeing
people killing their fellow man.

She showed her figure in front of people, telling them that they
shouldn’t quarrel, but the people turned their blade and hostility to
her saying 「 There is no way the god we believe in will say
such thing!」.

Her heart chilled. Sharp pain tormented the star tree Lutria.

Period of war and peace kept repeating. The territory of human

rapidly spread through the world. The fait to god and spirit died out
in proportion of that progress. Or perhaps that faith would be
interpreted to their own convenience. Sometimes they would even
scorn the god and spirit as evil god.

The equilibrium of the world crumbled.

The wish for coexistence was vanishing.

www.asianovel.com
 358 Report
Because the star tree was the world itself, Lutria continuously got
torn to pieces by human’s greed.

「Kuh, this pain……this sadness, they’re really……」

Shia raised a pained voice in front of the fierce attack of the

frenzied star tree Lutria.

But, that pained voice wasn’t caused by the fierce attack. It was
because Shia was also feeling what the star tree Lutria was feeling
from the image that was flowing into her.

It seemed that Eric and others were also experiencing the same
thing. Their gazes were directed toward the star tree Lutria. Eric and
others went without saying, but even that Arogan and Gruelle were
making distorted expression from the pain and lamentation that were
transmitted into them.

Even so, even within such pain and lamentation, there was one
other feeling that was transmitted clearly.

――I love them, from the bottom of my heart

――I believe, that surely they will regain the heart to live together
with the world

Those were emotions that she had conveyed many times through
the spirits and divine spirits, and sometimes even by herself
personally. She continued to remonstrate and explain the future to
them. Her earnest feeling that tried to save the people from
destruction was transmitted wholly to Eric and others.

That was certainly, a mother’s love.

But, however, her heart that believed in them, it was torn and
smashed apart already.

「Tsu……」

www.asianovel.com
 359 Report
The pain and lamentation as though they were torn apart into
thousand pieces were transmitted. Arogan unconsciously looked
down. He looked like a child that was unable to lift his face because
he felt ashamed of himself.

「……」

Gruelle averted his face from the star tree Lutria. His face was
colored with guilt that he showed for the first time.

Just how exhausted the star tree Lutria was at present? And who
was the cause of that? And then, even when it had become such
situation, she still loved human. Because she loved them, she felt her
heart almost broke because of her own conclusion to give them the
divine punishment. Their change in expression was because now
they understood those feelings completely it made them sick.

「Stop, stop it already-, Lutria-san! Hurting and getting

hurt, and yet in the one no one will be saved, that’s just too
much!」

『Everything will be saved-, everything except the children

of man-』

「 There is still time! Your feelings are transmitted, the

feelings of the people are also transmitted to you! Both sides
should be able to understand each other one more time!」

The star tree Lutria didn’t answer.

「Lutria-san-」

『……』

White light burst up from the star tree Lutria. The cloudy sky above
the hand that she lifted undulated.

At the same time, the outline of the star tree Lutria was starting to

www.asianovel.com
 360 Report
rapidly crumble. It was the proof of her exhaustion to the degree she
couldn’t maintain her avatar’s appearance.

『There is, already no other choice. The future cannot be

protected except by destroying the seed of destruction.』

Surely the heart of the star tree Lutria would die after mankind was
destroyed. It could be seen from her face. She was at her limit no
matter how anyone looked at it. But, she existed only to maintain the
equilibrium of the world……

There was no doubt that since she made the decision to hand
down the divine punishment, she was also became unable to stop
anymore.

Shia closed her eyes and sighed. She swung her war hammer.

She slowly opened her eyes and took a deep breath, and yelled her
will one more time.

「I won’t recognize that kind of future where there’s only

sadness!!」

――Limit Break activation using Last Zell

――Sublimation magic activated

――Body strengthening Level X activated

Faint bluish white light pierced the sky to oppose the white pillar of
light that the star tree Lutria generated.

At the center of the whirling cloudy sky right above the star tree
Lutria, a vast white light converged. A pressure that rivaled the
Meteor Impact shook the world.

Shia looked up to that while taking a stance with Vire Drucken in a

low position.

www.asianovel.com
 361 Report
――100 Ton Hammer deployed

――Gravity magic activated. Pseudo mass increase, increase,

increase, increase

――Using metamorphosis magic for physical strength increase,

increase, increase, increase

『 O child of another world, I’ll defeat you, destroy the

children of man, and save the world!』

「God of another world. I’ll stop you, protect them, and

show you the future!」

The star of white light fell.

Toward that light that covered the sky, Shia was――

「SHAORAAAAAAAAAA!!」

Rushing to smash it from the front!

At the moment of impact, a violent shockwave shook the world.

Explosion blast blew ragingly. Eric and others on the ground
screamed. The spirit beasts were blown away like pebble, the trees
at the surrounding forest were falling in radiating shape.

「UNGIIIIIIIH!!」

She couldn’t push back. The flat surface of the 100 Ton Hammer
held back the star of white light on its track, however, it couldn’t go
forward any further!

*zuzu-zuzu-*, her feet that was stepping firmly on midair was

getting pushed toward the ground. Anxiety formed on Shia’s
expression at her disadvantage.

――Shia!

www.asianovel.com
 362 Report
――Shia-sama!

She felt like she heard voices. Voices of Eric, Dahlia, and others
that were worried for Shia, and praying at the same time.

――Don’t make me destroy this world okay?

The voice of her beloved person that passed by her rabbit ears.
Shia’s lips drew a wide grin.

「No, way, I’ll, LOSEEEEEEEEEEEE!!」

――Space impact strike activated

――Pseudo magic shockwaveShia Impact using magic power

manipulation activated

――Soul magic activated surpassing the limit, and further beyond

that……body strengthening Level XI activated!!

――And last, guts-!!!

「URYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! DESUUUUUUUU-!!」

*DON* An impact surged out. At the same time, the star of white
light was hit back toward the sky.

『……What in the world』

Her greatest trump card was literally knocked back right from the
front.

The star of white light was sent back toward the sky. It opened a
great hole in the cloudy sky while dispersing. Lutria muttered in small
voice seeing that.

『So I’m powerless to resist……』

In the first place, she was already resigned by the time a man who

www.asianovel.com
 363 Report
dropped down something like star appeared.

But, she simply couldn’t stop now after she had made the decision
to destroy her beloved children.

That must be why, Lutria who arrived at her limit was unable to
maintain her human shape and turned into faint white light that
looked like disembodied soul, her expression gave a glimpse of
relieve somewhere in it……

And then, she slowly closed her eyes, as though resigning herself
to be destroyed by the hero of another world.

To be continued to the next chapter.

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 364 Report

Chapter 343
Source: bakapervert

AN: Warning!

Today there is two chapters update. The chapter 「 Decisive

Battle Desuu! Second Part」 is posted as the previous chapter.

For those who still haven’t read it, please start from there!

「Geez, what’s with that look. Didn’t I say that I won’t do

anything like destroying Lutria-san?」

『……Eh?』

Something warm gently wrapped around her body. And those

words. When she directed her consciousness to the outside world in
her state of faint white light, she noticed that she was being gently
wrapped on the palms of Shia’s hands.

『Why?』

「Actually, I only planned to hold you back while the words

of Eric-san and others reached for you but……if I’m assaulted
with the resolve to die honorable death while you made that
kind of face, I couldn’t just leave you alone.」

While the star tree Lutria turned speechless, a voice called at her.

「Yo, looks like you’re safe.」

「Ah, Hajime-san!」

Hajime opened a gate and appeared. Shia smiled brightly at him,

www.asianovel.com
 365 Report
at the same time her lips slightly spasmed.

『Ah, stop it! Don’t rub me like that! Ah』

『Thi, this damn monster! Treating a divine spirit like me

this roughly-』

『Mo, mother, are you safe!? I have no face to meet you

with in this kind of state-』

『Nuguu……』

As though to say「Punishment for this cheeky girl who don’t

know when to shut up 」 , Hajime’s right hand was thoroughly
rubbing the divine spirit of flowing sky Entithe green slime. For some
reason, the movement of Hajime-san’s right hand looked really
obscene.

At the same time, slime Lailablack, Barahutransparent, and

Mereeslight blue were getting juggled *pon pon* by the left hand.

「Hajime-san, the divine spirits and the spirit beasts are……」

「They are wallowing in pool of blood. Of course they’re

safe.」

That was, absolutely not safe. Shia thought, but they were alive so
let’s just say that they were alive.

『……So you cannot be stopped even by those children and

an army of tens of thousands.』

An atmosphere of losing strength drifted from star tree Lutria.

From the way she spoke she was relieved that there was no death, at
the same time she was also ruled by resignation of having running
out of plan.

Shia arrived at the root of the star tree accompanied by Lutria,

www.asianovel.com
 366 Report
Hajime, and others. There Eric and others ran toward them.

Every single one of them was wounded all over. It could be clearly
seen that they were only barely surviving the situation just now.

Shia raised her guard toward Arogan and the others just in case.
She pulled Lutria close to her chest in case the worst happened.
Lutria focused her consciousness toward Shia and flickered. But
before she could show her intention, Eric and others of the kingdom
side came forward.

「Star tree Lutria-sam! Our deepest apologies. Human was

foolish-」

The people of Balted simply bowed deeply without asking any

forgiveness or wishing for the future of mankind.

『……I will accept that feeling.』

The feeling was received――however, there was no salvation.

Those words of Lutria implicitly conveyed that.

Even with them exhausted to this point, the star tree and the
divine spirits were enormous existence as far as human was
concerned. If Shia and Hajime didn’t meddle further than this and
returned home, then they would be able to destroy human after a bit
of time passed.

There, Arogan moved. He didn’t react to the wary gaze of Shia and
Eric and others. He kneeled in front of Lutria with a bitter expression.

And then, he rubbed his forehead on the ground.

A beat later, his underlings also simultaneously bent their knee and
lowered their head.

「I believed that it’s the power to advance forward that is

the power of human. But, it seems that without noticing it we

www.asianovel.com
 367 Report
became unable to look anywhere else but forward.」

The past where it was the demon race that was the existence
nearest to spirit. The lamentation of the star tree Lutria who
continued to get wounded. The fact that they kept getting loved even
when the situation had become like this. All of those was a shock that
pierced through Arogan’s heart.

He believed that human’s future should be created by nobody else

but human. He thought that gods unreasonably controlled human’s
future on their own convenience, that was why he considered them
enemy that couldn’t be forgiven.

But, now that he had seen, had learned the feeling in her heart……

「Forgive us……is something that we can’t say even if you

tear open our mouth. But, I beg you, please give us one more
chance. Even our people, surely will be able to become like
the people of Balted! Everything is the result of my
leadership-, that’s why please at least give only the people a
chance-. I don’t mind if you use my life as an example of the
most foolish king in history!」

Those were words with ambition hidden behind them, said only to
pull through this situation……was something that no one could
possibly think of after hearing his yell.

The divine spirits who were making ruckus also fell silent. The
place was filled with silence.

Amidst that, someone made a crunching sound from stepping on

the ground and kneeled beside Arogan. It was Gruelle.

「Just as the demon king said, please hand down the divine
punishment to my life. However, I’m begging you, please
grant a future to my people-. I swear that we will absolutely,
absolutely become the people who love the nature the most

www.asianovel.com
 368 Report
once more-. Therefore, please-」

The voice was covered in guilt without any trickery.

Both of them were unable to apologize without any regard about

the future like Balted’s king. However, anyone was able to become
convinced that their feeling of repentance was something definite.

『……I wanted, to hear those words sooner.』

The voice of star tree Lutria was shaking. The words that she really
wanted to hear all this time from her beloved children made the
emotion that was unclear whether it was a moved feeling or sadness
to well up from inside. Her voice sounded like she was desperately
pushing down that feeling.

No further word came out. Hesitation could be seen intermittently.

Conflicted feeling was further driving her to the wall.

In exchange, unable to watch her mother in that state, the divine

spirit of everlasting darkness Laila spoke.

『There is no way we can trust you.』

The equilibrium of the world couldn’t be taken back anymore with

just the repentance of the people of a single country. If they were
forgiven in this place, and the result was the people of demon
kingdom and the beast kingdom were unable to reform themselves?
If the people concluded that the change of heart of Arogan and
Gruelle was a betrayal and the pushed on the path that was making
light of nature?

This time for sure the spirit would become extinct, the equilibrium
of the world crumbled, and the lives of every living thing would be
threatened.

The situation now came to be because the heart of god that

believed in the children of man was broken. There was no way they

www.asianovel.com
 369 Report
could pardon the danger of breaking the world with just words.

Arogan and Gruelle, along with their subordinates made an

expression of despair together.

Eric and others also couldn’t say anything.

Their words of repentance reached.

Their heart also connected with each other.

Even so as expected, the decision of divine punishment was really

the last way that couldn’t possibly be overturned. That fact was
thrust before them.

That was the conclusion in regard to this world.

And so, a man tried speaking out the conclusion of another world.

「Oi, we’re pressed for time for dinner here. Stop being
repetitive, just take the spirit element from human already
and resolve this.」

The bewildered gaze of everyone including Shia stabbed at the

voice’s owner――Hajime. Hajime seemed to get tired of it and tossed
away the divine spirit slimes like they were trash while continuing his
words.

www.asianovel.com
 370 Report
「You guys are saying that the problem is the consumption
of spirit element without giving any consideration to the
world, and even if they said that they’re going to live green
there ain’t no way they can be trusted, that’s it right? Then,
you can just confiscate the spirit element from human, then
god and spirit can just draw back to this island and
completely sever relationship from each other.」

Like that,

「What kind of path human will walk in a world now that

they have lost the thing that they have been given for free as
though it’s only obvious until now. You gods can just become
spectator of that.」

Noticing how important something was for the first time only after
they lost it……such story was common.

Would they just forget it? Or would they be able to treasure what
remained to them? That would depend on the person.

『……What are, what are you saying?』

The star tree Lutria asked in bewilderment.

That was only normal. In the first place the premise was strange.
Spirit element existed within nature and also within people. It was
impossible to separate them.

『There is no way such thing is――』

「What if it’s possible?」

Impossible……it was not? Was such absurd talk possible to be

realized for this man of another world who dropped star down, and
suppressed an army of tens of thousands without causing a single
casualty?

www.asianovel.com
 371 Report
Even a talk that sounded like a joke couldn’t be denied when it was
said by the demon king of another world that was Hajime.

「Ha, Hajime-san?」

Shia was also bewildered. She found it a bit hard to believe that
Hajime would lend a hand for the sake of a world that was unrelated
with him, no, it wasn’t just unrelated, it was a world that kidnapped
Shia and tried to harm her even.

Hajime shrugged while,

「It’s because it feels like there’ll be a lot of compensation

for me, like spirit stone, or spirit armament, or spirit, or hell
even the divine spirit itself.」

The divine spirits simultaneously twitched and jiggled. ‘No way, are
we going to get sold to an evil god of another world?’, they snuggled
close to each other while shaking from such thought.

But, looking at Hajime’s appearance, Shia immediately saw

through that it was nothing more than an excuse on the surface.

「What is your true intention?」

「I want to take measure so that Shia won’t get summoned

for the second time.」

That seemed to be the case.

If Shia was just teleported due to an accidental incident, then he

could leave it alone. However, it was a summoning. And then, the
reason why it was Shia was also unclear.

Actually Hajime wanted to bring Shia home and ensured her

safety, after that he would go fully prepared to destroy everything
and crushed the possibility of another summoning, but there was no
way he could do that in consideration of Shia’s feeling.

www.asianovel.com
 372 Report
And so, he guessed that it would be fine if he solved the problem of
this world with a salvation plan or whatever to make any summoning
became unnecessary. But this plan was also doubtful.

No one could guarantee that there wouldn’t be any more person in

this world who wouldn’t perform the summoning ceremony again.

And so, the plan that Hajime thought up to sever the worry of the
future after taking Shia’s feeling into consideration was the
suggestion just now.

「Well, in reality I don’t know whether it’s possible or not.

At the very least I’ll need Yue and Kaori’s cooperation. But, if
it’s possible, that will be the best way to make you go home
with a refreshed feeling right?」

「Hajime-san……」

Even though she didn’t have the intention to offer her life for the
sake of this world, her personality wouldn’t allow her to be able to go
home with a smile while knowing that people she knew were dying.

Because Hajime knew that, he suggested this in order for Shia to

be able to talk about this other world summoning incident at dinner
with a smile.

Realizing Hajime’s thinking, Shia’s feeling already became

「Waaa――」 and without delay she leaped onto Hajime’s chest.

Hajime embraced Shia who was rubbing herself on him while

asking 「So what’ll you do?」 with his gaze. His gaze was testing
them, especially Eric and others.

In a manner of speaking, it was a way that was like telling the

society of the present earth to not use electricity at all anymore. It
was a deed that would cause unavoidable collapse of the current
society.

www.asianovel.com
 373 Report
「If that’s possible, then please do so. Rather than a future
where the consumption amount of spirit element has to be
regulated to the utmost minimum, the way of surviving to a
future where we aren’t using it all will surely be preferable
for mankind.」

It was Eric who answered without hesitation.

And then, the next one who opened his mouth with a resolved
expression was,

「 I don’t have the slightest idea what has to be done to

achieve such thing but, if that’s possible then I have no
objection. Here I swear that we will once more live together
with nature.」

Unexpectedly it was Gruelle.

The last one, Arogan who had build a society that was the most
dependent to spirit element strongly closed his eyes for a moment,
imagining the collapse of the current society and the chaos that
would result with a pale face before he,

「The demon race will also swear once more. We will show
to the gods how the demon race is also a race that can wish
for coexistence with the world in the world without spirit
element.」

He agreed while opening both his eyes that were filled with strong
resolve.

Hajime’s gaze turned toward the star tree Lutria.

『……Are you saying that you will change the way of this
world?』

「If so then so what?」

www.asianovel.com
 374 Report
He asked with his gaze, ‘will you destroy mankind once more?’.
The star tree fell silent. But, that was only for a brief time.

『……If the children of man, doesn’t need to be destroyed

with that then』

She said that and weakly flickered.

Hajime nodded.

「Is that so, glad that you all agree. After all in order to cut
off the worry about the future, I intended to do it even
without anyone’s agreement so, in that case, it would be
necessary to make all you guys die once so no one will get in
the way.」

He said such terrifying thing while giving a crisp laughter.

Seeing that, the star tree Lutria, the divine spirits, and then Eric
and others too were,

『You aren’t really some kind of evil god aren’t you?』

「Another world……it’s really a terrifying place.」

They all raised a terrified voice. It was the moment when the heart
of the god and human became one.

After that, Hajime and Shia rose to the sky while snuggling close to
each other. Hajime took out a magic crystal stone from his treasure
warehouse.

「 Now then, the gate can be opened for around ten

www.asianovel.com
 375 Report
minutes. We’ve got to ask Yue and Kaori to reform the world
during that time.」

「 Reforming the world in ten minutes. Those are really

amazing words.」

Hajime-san would even change the world if it was for the sake of
his wife. Shia made a dry smile to that.

「Is it really possible?」

「If it’s not possible then I also have plan B.」

Hajime was thoroughly prepared for everything, or rather he

created ideas as though they were growing from tree. Even Shia who
knew that this was exactly what Hajime’s strength was couldn’t help
but felt bewildered.

By the way, that idea was to toss away――no, to migrate the

people of this world to some random another world. The points that
the star tree and company wouldn’t need to destroy mankind and the
people would need to live in a place without the world’s blessing
were the same.

Of course, in case the spirit element separation plan failed, Hajime

had decided to send the people to another world whether they
agreed or not.

「Well, we also have the cooperation of the star tree and

the divine spirits. From my investigation, it seems that spirit
element is like an energy that is produced from the soul of
living thing, so if it’s Yue then she should manage
somehow……perhaps, surely.」

「Ahaha, we’re asking Yue-san for something unreasonable

here~. I’ll have to thank her a lot when returning home.」

「She is a vampire princess who is bothered about being

www.asianovel.com
 376 Report
NEET after all, I think she will feel happy and sing 『Work♪
Work♪』.」

If possible he didn’t want to see Yue-sama who would say ‘To work
is to lose!’ while puffing her chest.

「Then, let’s do this.」

「Yes!」

Amidst the half in doubt gazes looking up at them from the ground,
Hajime took out the crystal key and thrust it into the space. At the
same time, a vast magic power was taken out from the magic crystal
stone.

Just from that a torrent of magic power that caused the air to
rumble caused Eric and others, and even the star tree Lutria and the
divine spirits to gulp.

An optional illusion of solemn and grandeous double-leafed door

appeared while emitting sparks. It made a heavy sound *gogogog-*
which was also optional while gradually opening. From the gap of the
door, an optional sublime light started to illuminate the world.

「Hajime-san, are all these necessary?」

「……Of course it’s necessary.」

Hajime-san suspiciously averted his gaze, but according to him it

seemed to be necessary. Shia’s expression turned really gentle.

While they were doing that, Hajime raised his voice to the other
side of the completely opened door.

「O~i! Yue~! Kaori~, come over here!」

Right after that.

From the other side of the shining gate, golden light overflowed

www.asianovel.com
 377 Report
like a raging stream. And immediately after that, even a silver and jet
black magic power also overflowed.

「Wha, what……that’s」

『Is that……the family of the other world hero? ……How』

Eric and others, and also the star tree Lutria and others all gulped.

It was like the sky was covered with aurora. An aurora of gold and
silver and jet black.

An enormous pressure descended on the island. It was difficult to

even breath and the skin couldn’t stop feeling goosebumps. It was
exactly the same sensation like when Hajime appeared……

『Goddess……』

The one who whispered that was one of the divine spirits. They
unconsciously whispered that while having a goddess that was star
tree Lutria as mother, was because of the appearance of the peerless
beauty with golden halo of light on her back at the sky.

「Wings of light……the heavenly king of the far off past?」

That whisper came from the king of celestial people Astrus who
collapsed on the outer edge of the island. All the other celestial
people also thought the same thing at the back of their mind
wordlessly. It was the figure of the first generation sky king that was
only left in legend. Yes, it was an existence that was like a god with
wings of light that were shining silver.

「……I see, so that’s. Fuh, I looked so childish compared to

that.」

It was Gruelle who let out the self-depreciating voice. There was an
enormous and soul-stirring figure that grasped the sky and changed
it into a sea of fire and lightning in the blink of eye while coiling in

www.asianovel.com
 378 Report
midair. That figure was truly the form of dragon that equaled a god.

The divine figure of the girls caused everyone to wholeheartedly

harbored a feeling of awe in their heart. Then, a beat later.

「……Hajime, who should be killed?」

「Hajime-kun! Who should be disintegrated!?」

『 Goshujin-sama, who is it who want to get hit with a

breath?』

It was a proclamation of annihilation filled with killing intent to the

max.

It seemed that Hajime and Shia unexpectedly didn’t get back for
too long. Even though they thought that they had finally opened the
gate. Hajime also said「Come over here」 just now, so the blood
rushed to their head and they ran to this side thinking that
something happened to Shia.

Yue was in her adult mode, Kaori was in her angel mode, and as for
Tio, it was unclear how much pleasure she obtained in this short time
but she was in her black divine dragon mode. There was a limit in
even getting serious.

Also, Shizuku and others were tasked with defending Nagumo

house in case the worst happened.

「Wa-wa-wa~~it a second, please calm calm down! I’m safe

and sound!」

Even now, Yue and others were just a hair-trigger finger away from
dealing atrocity, especially toward the splendid great tree that
seemed to be familiar from somewhere and the trashes that were
giving off moderately strong presence on the ground. The three of
them were thinking to clean those up first thing first because they
were standing out the most. But Shia’s voice made them returned to

www.asianovel.com
 379 Report
their senses.

「……Nn-, Shia!」

「Shiaaa-」

『Fuu, what, so thou art safe. Thou made us worry.』

Yue used “Heaven Existence” to teleport through space, while

Kaori used “Godspeed” through regeneration magic’s time
shortening to instantly rush to Shia’s side.

「Mokya!?」

Shia spontaneously screamed from eating a tackle on the face and

then a hug from Yue, while she also ate a headbutt on her solar
plexus and then an embrace from Kaori. But, tears immediately
spilled from her eyes because she made them so worried like this
and from the happiness that she could finally meet them.

「……Uu, Yue-saaan, Kaori-saaan. I wanted to meet you all

desuu」

「……Nn-, this stupid rabbit! The next time you easily got
kidnapped summoning, it will be the five element dragons for
you!」

「Me too! I’ll disintegrate you if this happen again!」

「Yeesss! I’m sorry! At that time I’ll do my best to defend

with guts desuu!」

The three people hugged each other tightly with tear-stained face.
Combined with their beauty it was truly a beautiful scene. It was so
beautiful to the degree that Hajime couldn’t make the tsukkomi「It’s
impossible to defend against the five element dragons and
disintegration with guts……it’s impossible, right?」.

www.asianovel.com
 380 Report
『 All is good, all is good. The feeling of getting left out
alone is also good, haa haa. And so goshujin-sama, just what
hath happened?』

「Oi, perverted dragon. It’s not like I called for you so you
can just go home, house!」

『 !! Go, goshujin-sama, what art thou intending by

strengthening me more than this? Haa haa, nnfuu, it’s
overflowiiing~――and, is it alright to blow away the
uncommon presence over there with mine breath?』

Hearing that conversation of Hajime and Tio caused the other

three to return to their senses.

「……Hajime, what’s going on?」

「Ah, about that……」

Hajime explained the situation shortly, blah-blah yadda-yadda.

「How’s that, can you do it?」

「 ……Nn. I am Yue. A woman who make the impossible

possible if it’s for Shia.」

For some reason Yue-sama winked & posed the side peace finger
gesture with photo model expression. Ignoring that, Kaori and Tio
also offered their cooperation.

「There is no time. We’re going to finish it before the gate

closed. First Kaori, heal all those guys along with this island.」

「Leave it to me!」

Her wings flapped once. Silver magic power dyed the world.
Ripples that contained gentleness somewhere within passed through
the island several times.

www.asianovel.com
 381 Report
「Oo, this is」

『How, even our strength』

Each time the power of the goddess at the far away who closely
resembled the first generation sky king was spreading, the celestial
people were healed as though they were liberated from the
nightmare. They began to harbor a feeling that was close to worship
along with feeling moved.

At the same time, the desolated island was recovering its original
nature. The divine spirits that were turned into slime also recovered
their former human form.

The star tree also wasn’t an exception. The exhaustion before this
was like a lie and she turned into her human avatar once more.

The star tree’s expression turned tearful seeing the holy land
getting regenerated in the blink of eye while she arrived at the
location of Hajime and others with the divine spirits following behind
her.

Yue silently entered between Shia and the star tree Lutria. Even
without words, it was clear what she wanted to say.

『 ……If it’s for the sake of the world, then I will do the
same thing no matter how many times.』

Those words were like pouring oil on fire. Yue’s eyes were tinged
with ruby light. Unconcealed anger could be seen from her narrowed
eyes.

The star tree Lutria stared straight into Yue’s eyes that were like
that and,

『But, because your important person was here, a third

path might be opened……I’m thankful from the bottom of my
heart. And, I apologize from the bottom of my heart.』

www.asianovel.com
 382 Report
Saying that, the star tree Lutria bowed her head. The divine spirits
all opened their eyes wide, however, after a bit of hesitation they
followed their mother and lowered their head respectfully to Shia.

Gods lowered their head. The unprecedented act caused Yue to

sigh once in resignation and,

「……Yue Punch!!」

『Nguu!?』

She punched the face of the mother of all! It was a wonderful right
straight with the twist of the waist supporting it, as though to say
that everything was equal before this punch. Yue was not good at
hand-to-hand fighting, but she was a master of magic that literally
entered the territory of god easily. If she used the age of god magic
at the same time, then she could also launch a powerful right fist.

The star tree Lutria who got punched on the stomach by Shia and
on the face by Yue went through her first experience since she was
born in this world twice in a row. She became a bit tearful. Her hand
pressed on her cheek and she skillfully fell down in pitiful posture
with both her legs pressed on each other despite on midair. It felt like
her figure was saying「Even though even my parent never hit
me before……」.

The divine spirits spontaneously got “!?” above their head and
they took their stance, but Yue didn’t even pay attention to that and
she used her punching hand to elegantly brush away her hair. And
then,

「……For now I’ll satisfy myself with that. ……One day I’ll
get on top of you and punch you until you cry.」

『!?』

‘It’s pointless no matter where you hide. After all I already

remember your face and also this world’s coordinate. Eh? Eh?’, with a

www.asianovel.com
 383 Report
yakuza face that seemed to say that, Yue-sama crouched beside the
star tree Lutria and glared at her.

The star tree Lutria entered charism○guard state. Looking at her

trembling while shaking, it seemed that Yue had instantly beaten into
her which was the superior one between the two of them.

It seemed the NEET vampire princess obtained anger and job and
became yakuza vampire princess.

『Th, the man is like this, so of course his first wife is like
this, huh……』

Udar’s muttering that was shuddering in fear caused all the divine
spirits, especially Choare to tremble while completely agreeing.

「 Oi, star tree. What are you doing shrinking like that.
Stand up and do your job right away. Yue, Tio, I’m counting
on you.」

「 Yue-san, Tio-san, please help-. Also, Lutria-san,

that’s……fight!」

「……Nn, you can leave it to me.」

『Thou can leave assisting Yue to me.』

『……I’ll do my best.』

For some reason Yue made a posed serious look while spreading
both her hands widely. Golden magic power burst up once more.
Matching that gold, Tio’s jet black magic power also burst out and
both mixed with each other. They formed a spiral that pierced to the
sky.

――Soul magic activated

――Effect increase using sublimation magic

www.asianovel.com
 384 Report
『I’ll connect it to the world.』

The star tree Lutria was spreading her ripple of will to the world.
Just like how she was able to send her oracle, divine spirit, and spirit
to anywhere in this world, there was no place or person that the star
tree Lutria couldn’t grasp as long as they were in this world.

That power was making Yue’s power to permeate to the whoel

world.

「……Nnh, kuu~」

As expected, even with the assistance of Tio in her black divine

dragon mode, it was really difficult to grasp the whole world, whether
in the aspect of magic power amount and also the thought capability.
A vast amount of information was weighing Yue’s brain and soul.

「――”Time Eternal”!」

Kaori applied regeneration magic to regenerate Yue each second

back to her state a second before. At the same time she was
transferring her own magic power plentifully.

「Masked pink is Shizuku, so for Yue it’s this.」

Hajime supported Yue from behind with an embrace while gently

placing a glasses on her.

Glasses Yue-sama descended. It was an artifact that increased the

perception ability and thinking speed and so on by five times.

Furthermore he used the compass at the same time to shoulder

the processing to a certain degree. In addition, Hajime took out some
kind of syringe and placed it on his own neck before injecting the
liquid inside with *pshew* sound.

「Come on, you can suck to your heart content.」

www.asianovel.com
 385 Report
「……Nn, itadakimasu!」

Yue turned around and without any reservation she sucked!!

Right away, pulsating sound *dokun dokun* echoed, then crimson

magic power was added even further to the mix of golden and jet
black magic power.

――Yue’s personal artifact Nagumo Hajime

One of the trump cards that was used at the last decisive battle
against Ehito. Hajime’s blood was already the supreme restorative
medicine for Yue even at normal time thanks to the “Blood
Pledge”, but by pouring Cheatmate and iron content that granted
Limit Break effect into his blood, Hajime’s blood would heighten Yue’s
strength explosively.

The golden light that was mixed with crimson and jet black was
pulsing. It shrunk for a moment. Then it instantly spread to the whole
world from the center of the island as though in explosion.

If this world had a method to observe the planet using something

like a satellite, surely the sight of a wave of light crossing the sea,
crossing the mountain, crossing through the continent and covering
the planet could be seen.

And then, after that light ran its course, the sight of glittering
particles climbing to the sky would surely become visible. Yes, it was
the radiance of spirit element being forcefully extracted from inside
the nature and from inside the people.

「……Nn, I’ve grasped it. Carrying out the change.」

Yue muttered with a small voice that sounded enchanted from

drinking the blood of her beloved.

For a moment, the magic power that was a mix of three colors
undulated and spread to the whole world.

www.asianovel.com
 386 Report
――Soul – sublimation combination magic Soul Transformation

In the past, when Hajime and others were summoned to Tortus,

they were granted with the skill “Language Comprehension”
without their agreement. That skill that allowed them to understand
all kind of language wasn’t something that was influenced by their
individual ability, but something that was attached to everyone
without exception. The reason was because the summoner Ehito
meddled with the souls of Hajime and others when they were
summoned and granted them that skill……

The current Yue could do everything that Ehito could do, and with
the help of Hajime and others she could surpass him by far. Even
though Ehito’s limit, the strength of the current Yue enabled her to
go as far as transforming the soul.

If Shia was a bugged character in physical ability, then Yue was the
one who was a cheatunfair in regard to magic.

The people who received the power of the cheat vampire princess
who surpassed even the god of another world were……

「Aa, no way……this is a lie……」

The people in the demon kingdom helplessly felt the spirit element
leaking out from their body. At the same time, they made an
expression of despair. What was going on and what was the decision
made by their king and the gods were wholly transmitted to them in
the shape of an oracle.

They were dumbfounded at the fact that they were losing the
foundation of their society. People falling to their knees wondering
how they would live from now on appeared one after another.

「……How could this be」

The people of the beast kingdom covered their face, they also felt
the emotion of the star tree Lutria that was conveyed to Gruelle and

www.asianovel.com
 387 Report
others. It was engraved into them. A lot of people fell into panic from
anxiety and terror, wondering whether they would really be able to
live together with nature in a world where spirit element was gone.

「One day……will we be able to obtain forgiveness after

overcoming this trial?」

The pious people of Balted kneeled. They were shedding tears at

the anguish of star tree Lutria. At the same time, the flame of resolve
and determination dwelled inside their eyes. They intended to
literally start over from the beginning again to walk on the long and
harsh path from here on. And they would also do it together with the
people of the demon kingdom and beast kingdom without forsaking
htem.

With the interference to the soul and the power of sublimation

magic to meddle with information, the power to produce spirit
element was erased from inside the people and nature. The power
was climbing to the sky and gathering while coloring the sky like a
“river of heaven” that was flowing toward the island of star tree
that was the center of the world.

The people saw the light dancing inside that river of heaven. Those
were the countless spirits that were hiding themselves.

Seeing that, and feeling the sense of loss as though their other half
was plucked from them, they keenly felt it.

That the world, the era was changing right in this moment.

「……Haa haa, ho, how’s that」

www.asianovel.com
 388 Report
Yue was exhausted. She was sweating like river, her breathing was
also rough, and she couldn’t even maintain her adult mode anymore.
But even in that state where she was held in princess carry by
Hajime, she still said that with a posed serious look.

『To think, that you really changed the world……』

The words that were said by star tree Lutria with voice that was
trembling from the feeling of awe was representing the voice of the
heart of the divine spirits, celestial people, and also Eric and
everyone else.

「Good job Yue. Thanks for the hard work.」

「……Nn, you can praise me more.」

Yue narrowed her eyes pleasantly within the gentle embrace of

Hajime.

「Yue-san, thank you very much! With this Dahlia-san and

everyone else won’t need to die. Lutria-san and others also
won’t need to kill everyone!」

Shia’s body covered over the carried Yue and she hugged her.

Yue’s nose slightly twitched toward such Shia.

「……Shia, I’m, amazing? A capable woman?」

「Heh? Ye, yes-, of course you are! That’s obvious!」

「……Say it specifically. Now, say it more specifically! Say it

in great detail what is great about me!」

「E, err, Yue-san really is like a goddess. It’s unbelievable

that you can really change the world.」

「……Nfu」

www.asianovel.com
 389 Report
「You are always kind, paying a lot of attention to me, and
reliable……」

「……Louder」

「You’re truly the first wife of Nagumo family! Wife Number

One! As long as Yue-san is here then almost everything will
go well, you’re our reliable Onee-san!」

「……Correct! I’m absolutely not a NEET! Normally I’m only

guarding the house! But when the time comes I’ll get
serious! I’m amazing when I get serious!」

It seemed that Yue-sama’s greatest reason in cooperating was to

show her cool side to Shia and erased the dishonor as NEET vampire
princess. Shia herself wasn’t thinking like that at all but, Yue’s heart
was unexpectedly delicate.

Hajime thought, 「You are that bothered by it huh……」

The tired Kaori and Tio who dispelled her dragon transformation
were staring with an exasperated expression at Yue whose feet were
swinging back and forth in good mood. While that was going on,
Hajime saw that the time limit of the gate’s opening would approach
soon and he sent a gaze at Yue.

Yue guessed his intention just from that and lightly waved her
finger. On the ground, Eric and others who were uneasy wondering
whether Shia would go home right away without saying anything to
them lightly floated. They screamed 「Waaaah」 while approaching
their location.

And then, the moment they were going to speak to Shia first,

「Now then, it’ll be time soon. Oi, you guys, for now leave
behind everything that you have.」

Hajime-san said that with a vicious face. It was as though he was a

www.asianovel.com
 390 Report
yakuza extorting for money.

『We will express our gratitude to you as much as possible

so, can you do something about that way of asking?』

The star tree Lutria who looked like she had aged drastically within
these few minutes held out her palm. Behind her the star tree’s main
body shined and light gathered toward Lutria’s palm in respond.

『It’s a precious orb filled with spirit element. ……Please

don’t use it for something bad.』

For example, using it to drop meteor down. Or torturing tens of

thousands people by scattering metal dust. The star tree Lutria-san
seemed to want to say that.

『 Muu, I greatly wish to stay at Shia’s side and become

your strength but, I am the one governing the thunder cloud
of this world, so I’m unable to be by your side――』

「No, rather please don’t come. It will be troubling.」

『……』

Udar’s eyes snapped wide open. Oros sighed.

『Shi, Shia! Please think of this as me and bring it with you.』

Choare suddenly thrust her hand into her own chest. And then she
shrieked 『NNAAAAAH』 that was unclear whether it was a scream
or a voice of anguish while taking out something――she pulled out a
red slime.

『Hii hii, zee zee』

「So, Soare-san? Are you alright? Somehow you’re making

a face that a god, or rather a woman must not show just now!」

『I, I’m fine! I was only making a soul fragment by shaving

www.asianovel.com
 391 Report
off my soul a little after all!』

From the expression of the star tree Lutria and the other divine
spirits, it was clear that the ominous words of shaving off the soul
were an act that was as bad as it sounded.

『Wi, with this we’ll always be together-. Fuhih, even if we

are worlds apart, my other self will always be together with
you after all……hehehe』

「……I, I’ll have to refuse. Such important thing should be

properly keep inside your ches――」

『It’s fine! This me-, the divine spirit of fire circle Soare is,
spe – ci – a – llyyy, giving you permission! After all, that’s how
my relationship with Shia is like!』

‘What kind of relationship’, the one thinking that wasn’t just Shia
but everyone. The act of tearing apart one’s own soul and then
telling other person to carry it while thinking of it as them, was a
really dreamy and sick thing to do.

The easy god Choare seemed to be a yandere-san too. It was really

worrying if she would be able to keep her divinity while possessing
that many attribute within her.

Shia was making a twitching expression at the yandere hopeless

Choare who was holding out her soul fragment while smiling with
bloodshot eyes. Even so, she accepted it thinking that it would surely
be useful for Hajime. Right away, the soul fragment slime jiggled. She
almost threw it away spontaneously.

After seeing Soare’s action, Udar displayed a sense of rivalry

「Then I too」. There was also the pressure of Hajime who was in
the camp of wanting to receive anything that could be received
without any reservation even if he had to pillage them. In the end, all
the divine spirits handed over their soul fragment.

www.asianovel.com
 392 Report
Like that, by the time the time limit of the gate’s opening was
finally approaching.

「Shia, dono. ……I’ve never regretted the deficiency in my

vocabulary as much as now.」

With a face that was about to cry, Eric took off the divine spirit
arms Tarnada along with its sheath and held it forward.

「Forgive me for using this kind of simple word

but……thank you. Thank you, very much. You have taught us
the way to live. You taught us to walk toward the future
amidst the despair. Thank you-」

His voice that was trembling from the overflowing emotion

certainly proved that it was Eric’s true feeling. At the same time, he
also deeply bowed his head toward Hajime and others saying 「As
the representative of my country, I thank all of you」.

Louis and others of Balted Kingdom presented their divine spirit

arms and spirit tools while speaking their thanks. Their feeling of love
toward Shia almost came out from their throat, but they swallowed
back those words after looking at Hajime. Because their body that
was really naturally snuggling close to each other left no room for
outsider to enter in between. They couldn’t help themselves from
making a bitter smile.

「 Perhaps we won’t meet each other anymore but……if

there is a second miracle, then please let us show our
gratitude with the whole country present.」

「My proud brethren from another world. I’ve learned the

meaning of “pride” from you. I thank you from the bottom of
my heart for this future that you have given us.」

Arogan and other demon kingdom’s people along with Gruelle and
other beast kingdom’s people were also handing over their

www.asianovel.com
 393 Report
respective divine spirit arms and spirit tools while saying that with
calm expression as though they were completely different people.

Before Shia could accept the gifts, they were all rapidly absorbed
into the treasure warehouse, breaking the solemn atmosphere, but
Hajime didn’t care at all. Shia glanced at such Hajime at the corner of
her eyes while,

「 I didn’t do anything. I was only rampaging around

because I can’t stomach the future of this world.」

Shia said that with a wry smile, then before Eric and others could
say 「That’s not true」 in denial toward her,

「But, if everyone can get closer to a slightly better future

by me doing that, then I’m also happy!」

She said those words. With a soft that was bright like a sun, and
warm like a sunny spot.

Seeing that smile, it tightly grasped the heart of the male faction
and the yandere hopeless Choare who prattled 『 Mother, as I
thought is it alright if I come along with Shia?』.

They were doing nothing but staring earnestly at Shia, as though

they were being tossed about by their overflowing emotion. But then
a quiet tearful voice resounded from beside them.

「Shia-sama……」

「Dahlia-san」

She was without a doubt the person who had gotten along the best
with Shia in this world. She was already a friend for Shia.

Dahlia was also one of the people of this world that had to
overcome this trial, so she wouldn’t say anything like wanting to
come along with Shia. But, her feeling wasn’t something that could

www.asianovel.com
 394 Report
be hidden……

When Shia gently hugged her, Dahlia also strongly hugged Shia
back.

The yandere hopeless Choare was making face that was saying
『Kii~h, a mere little girl dare to!』. She should just butt out
already from this scene but, for some reason even Yue was making a
face that said 「……Shia, even though you already have me as
best friend!」, so no one could say anything.

「Oi, it will really be the limit soon. Let’s go Shia.」

Hajime called out seeing the gate was starting to flicker. From the
other side of the gate, Shizuku’s voice 「Wai-, wait is you guys
over there alright!?」 and the voices of Myuu and others getting
noisy could be heard.

「I cannot cry or anything, for the sake of the future. Isn’t

that right, Shia-sama?」

「Exactly, Dahlia-san.」

Shia imitated Dahlia and made a double clenched fist pose. Dahlia
smiled happily and nodded strongly. As though to say that no matter
what happened from here on, she absolutely wouldn’t forget her.

Shia let go. Yue, Kaori, and Tio leaped into the gate that was
starting to shrink. Hajime was reaching out his hand from the edge.

At the end, Shia hopped *pyon* like a rabbit and turned around,

「To everyone who will be struggling for the sake of the

future, good luck! Desu! Sayonara!」

Saying that, she was hugged by Hajime with one hand.

Eric and others waved their hand energetically. They were calling

www.asianovel.com
 395 Report
Shia’s name while saying their thanks many times. That was a
powerful sight that made her believed they would surely be able to
overcome the harsh path before them.

The star tree Lutria deeply bowed her head, Udar and Soare were
staring at Shia with reluctance to part from her, while the other
divine spirits were waving their hand slightly with a wry smile.

That was the last sight that Shia saw.

「SHIA-ONEECHAAAAAAAAANN! NANOO!」

「Wappuh!」

The air changed, and Myuu’s rocket headbutt ran into her stomach.

Remia, Shizuku, Aiko and the classmates, Shuu, and Sumire were
unanimously showing expression of relieve while calling out to the
returning Shia.

‘Aa, I’m home’……she keenly felt it and tear welled up once more.

「 I’ve made all of you worried! I’m sorry! Thanks to

everyone, Shia Hauria can return safely like this! Thank you
very much!」

Shia lifted up Myuu, her rabbit ears stretched up energetically

*usa-*, and her rabbit tail shook full of happiness.

‘Wah’ Cheers were raised and Shia was mobbed by everyone in the
blink of eye.

Hajime smiled seeing such Shia while quietly sending telepathy to

www.asianovel.com
 396 Report
her.

『Shia.』

『? Hajime-san?』

‘Why telepathy?’ She thought while turning her gaze to Hajime.

Hajime turned a gentle gaze toward her while saying.

『The prospect to store magic power efficiently even in

earth is looking bright. I’ll complete the way to easily come
and go between worlds before long. For sure.』

『Err?』

『The time difference is four times after all……well, at the

very least I’ll make it so you can meet again within one year.
With the friend you made in other world.』

「! Hajime-san……」

‘Really, just how sweet he could be’, Shia thought with an

entranced expression. Happiness was overflowing that she
spontaneously let out her voice.

Hajime shrugged his shoulders, thinking that it was only natural to

want to do something somehow if he was shown the two of them
hugging at each other so closely at the end like that.

Shia was greatly moved and opened her mouth to say

something……

「 ……Hajime. Are you aiming at that maid? You loveee

maid?」

「!? Yu, Yue? What’re you saying?」

「Hajime-kun. Right now, you’re thinking about that maid-

san aren’t you? Aren’t you?」

www.asianovel.com
 397 Report
「No, well, I am but……」

「 Whaaat! Son! You, even though you have this many

lovely wives, you got ensnared with a maid wife at other
world!?」

「 Wait Hajime! What’re you doing fooling around so

brazenly like that! Okaa-san doesn’t remember raising you to
be this kind of child……looking back, perhaps we have failed
in raising our children?」

The misunderstanding that the demon king had laid his hand on a
maid of another world spread like wildfire. Kaori was approaching
with eyes that were losing their light, Yue was pulling out a maid
uniform from her room, while Shizuku and Aiko and the classmate
bunch were demanding explanation about what was going on.

While making an expression of headache at that, Hajime started

preparing “Gag Bullet” ――even though the impact was terrific, by
using regeneration magic the target would be able to stand up again
in three seconds as though nothing had happened, it was a bullet to
make gag situation in real life――which was one of 108 harassment
demon king-style.

Seeing such ruckus that was just like usual, Shia felt the feeling of
happiness welling up again inside her……

「Right right-, everyone~~! The demon king of our home is

going to completely snap you knoow!」

Shia said that and clapped her hands, then a beat later.

「The story of other world summoning of brutal hero Shia!

If everyone want to know it so much like that, then I’ll tell it
to your heart’s content!」

While eating delicious meal with everyone.

www.asianovel.com
 398 Report
Her rabbit ears moved *myon myon*. And her rabbit tail shook
once.

It went without saying that cheers ‘Wah’ rose once more.

After that, with Shia’s super physical ability that made her looked
like she had made shadow clones, she made a large amount of
cooking as apology for making everyone worried as well as for the
number of guests that had abruptly increased.

Like that, the dinner of Nagumo family at that day became like a
party with Shia’s tale of adventure and extravagant meal.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

With this the arc of brutal hero Shia is finished.

Honestly, I had too little time to write so there are setting and
development that are a bit doubtful I think.

About Shia too, I’m wondering if I might be able to write her better
that this.

I might revise it if I have time. Or perhaps, if by any chance this

story can also get published into book, then it might also be possible
to give a try writing it to a more different development.

Anyway, it will be great if everyone can enjoy reading this.

※New book information

www.asianovel.com
 399 Report
Four books will be simultaneously released at 25 December. It
looks like the books are already released at some early place.

Improvement, revision, & extra story are compiled in volume 9 of

the main story. Hajime from before until after summoning will be
talked from Shizuku’s point of view. Please take the book by all
means! Best regards!

The main story comic version volume 4 as well as Zero comic

version volume two also have side story compiled at the end of the
volume. They will be from Yue’s view and Miledy’s view. It will be
great if you can enjoy Yue who is a relatively happy person at the
inside and Miledy who is unexpectedly not anoying at the inside.

As for Nichijou volume 2……there is already no more need for

words. Please read and laugh to your heart content!

Regarding the special perk’s information, the detail is published at

Overlap-sama’s homepage.

I was also asked to write a lot of side story, so if it pleases you

check them out.

※Just in case I’ll also list them here.

– Chain store-sama

[Sky Hotspring Panic]

=What a surprise, Fernir was equipped with a hot spring. Naturally

a commotion occured when it was used. ‘Shizuku, you, saw it huh!’
It’s that kind of story.

– Animate-sama

[Fea Bergen’s Passionate Night]

www.asianovel.com
 400 Report
=That night, the jealousy of the female camp of Hauria
exploded……

‘I am Yue. A woman who is prepared even for war if it’s for the
sake of my friend’s lovely memory! Come at me, Hauria and
everyone else!’It’s that kind of story.

[Arifureta Folk Tale ~Momotaro~] (※Joint special perk)

=I hope everyone can enjoy the cast. A hint just for one person:
「Momotaro-san! I want thou to call me dog!」 Something like
that.

– Tora no Ana-sama

[Fea Bergen’s Passionate Night]

[Arifureta Magic Academy ~The Club Invitation of the

Academy’s Explosive Four~] (※Joint special perk)

= Myuu who enrolled went to choose club activity. Papa’s

recommendation is the cooking club that is led by Yuuka who isn’t a
problem child and also family oriented……of course, there is no way
the explosive girls will leave this alone. It’s that kind of story.

– Gamers-sama

[Fea Bergen’s Passionate Night]

[The Insane Transmutation Master-san Inside the Forest]

(※Joint special perk)

=The equipment of Kouki and others that were demonically

remodeled before departing to the cave of ice and snow. It’s a story
related to that creation.

[The Greatest One Piece] (※Joint special perk)

=It seems this is a special perk for those who purchased two of

www.asianovel.com
 401 Report
Zero series (including the one already published). The content is also
the content of Zero.

It’s a reminiscence before meeting Nize while looking at the photo

from Oscar’s artifact. Most are photo of Miledy committing terrorism
but…the last piece that Oscar didn’t show is……it’s that kind of story.

– Melon Books-sama

[The Anniversary of Nightmare]

=Everyone talked of the memory of anniversary related to

Christmas. The trauma that is mentioned like it’s only natural……it’s
that kind of story.

[Fea Bergen’s Passionate Night] (※Joint special perk)

※Anime information

The anime’s new key visual has also been published.

You can see it at Overlap-sama’s homepage as well at the official

site of Arifureta.

It’s cool. Please check it out!

※PS

Looks like Arifureta’s goods would be sold at comiket.

Wedding dress Yue is really lovely.

You can check this too at Overlap-sama’s homepage (the public

relation room page), so please!

www.asianovel.com
402 Report
Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 403 Report

Chapter 344
Source: bakapervert

Crimson spark surged in the underground workshop of Nagumo

house.

The many tools placed on the wall, numerous materials stuffed into
the steel shelves, and then the unknown things forming huge mound
on the floor. *Mojo* (TN: Some kind of jiggling sound effect)

「 Chih. The way to use it is too lacking in utility. The

replenishment rate is also slow. Perhaps I should rethink it
from the beginning……」

The one who muttered that was the master of this

workshop――Hajime. He took off his goggle and let it dangled from
his neck while he dropped himself on the chair with a thud.

*Mojori*

In front of Hajime, there was an orb that was placed above the
working table. Yes, it was the orb that was filled with spirit element
that he received from star tree Lutria, a god of another world.

「Although there wasn’t any time, it still hurt that I don’t

really know about the technique or theory of that world.」

Hajime scratched his head. It was fine and all to get charmed by an
unknown power and received what could be received thoroughly, but
because it was an energy that was inherent to that world, Hajime
currently had reached the limit of the method to use that energy.

He tried mixing it with magic power, or used it as energy source of

www.asianovel.com
 404 Report
artifact, or experimenting whether it could be converted into
electricity or magic power, etc. He experimented various things
repeatedly, but it didn’t really go well.

The orb itself was producing spirit element. If the content was
reduced, it had the power to resupply after some time passed. It
seemed that a small foliage of the star tree was inserted into the orb.

And so, it could activate spirit tool and divine spirit armament
but……put in another word, he couldn’t find another use for it other
than that.

The conclusion.

Right now there wasn’t really any way to use it.

As an engineer, he wished to work out a method to use it

effectively by all means but……

*Mojorun*

Since then Hajime continued to rack his brains over this problem
for a while, trying this and that.

*Mojomojo~. Mojo! Mojo!*

「DAAAAAAAH, you’re irritating since some time ago!」

Hajime stood up from his chair and seized the green slime that
climbed on the chair’s hand rest and attacked him with poking
tentacle. And then without delay he threw it with all his strength.

*Splat~* The green slime got stuck on the wall, and then it slid
down to the floor. It jiggled back to its comrades position. Yes, back
to its comrades――the yellow, ashen, red, black, transparent, light
blue slime comrades.

「They said that it’s a soul fragment of a divine spirit, so I

www.asianovel.com
 405 Report
completely thought that it would have clear consciousness,
and yet. Really, they’re just slimes aren’t they?」

Hajime made a long sigh while his hand reached toward the
twitching slime. The green slime whose atmosphere seemed to
clearly say 『That guy is angry! He threw me, horrible!』 went
『……Eh? He isn’t angry?』 and dragged itself toward Hajime with
jiggling motion.

The divine spirit’s soul fragment――an existence that was like the
other half that was created by the other world’s gods who governed
the nature by shaving off their own soul.

The yellow slime was “divine spirit of lightning cloud Udar”,

the ashen colored slime was “divine spirit of earth Oros”, the red
slime was “divine spirit of fire circle Soare”, the black slime was
“divine spirit of dusk Laila”, the transparent slime was “divine
spirit of ice and snow Barahu”, the light blue slime was “divine
spirit of sea current Merees”, and then the green slime was the
soul fragment of “divine spirit of flowing sky Enti”.

Hajime completely thought that they would be like a clone with the
will and personality of the original dwelling inside them, and he
would be able to communicate with them just like with their main
body, but in reality it was like this.

They could only communicate using gesture, and their movement

also often gave the childish impression. On top of that, although they
properly inherited the authority of the original, their handling was
really poor.

The soul fragment slimes, especially Soare slime were separated

from Shia and stayed in this underground that was spatially isolated
from the outside also because the risk of them accidentally
discharging their power.

After all, at the first day lightning cloud was generated at the sky

www.asianovel.com
 406 Report
above Nagumo house, then wind and rain and ice and snow blew
violently, and yet the temperature continued to climb, earthquake
occurred, and so on. Everything happened because the power of the
soul fragment slimes was accidentally disharged.

It was a complete miscalculation of Hajime who thought he would

be able to ask them how to use spirit element anytime.

The green slime who got on his palm――the main body was a
teenage beautiful girl wearing clothes that looked like dancer outfit
and her hair done into twintail――went *mojo?*, most likely it was
focusing on Hajime with an upward gaze.

For some reason Hajime tried poking it with his finger. It pushed
back by stretching out a small slime hand as though to say『Stop
that!』.

Then, at that time a voice 「 Hajime-sa~n 」 resounded from

outside the workshop.

The one who entered was Shia. Instantly Soare slime and Udar
slime leaped toward Shia……lightning and flame surged midair. They
blew away each other and went *Splat!* on the walls of opposing
side before falling to become a stain on the floor.

「It will be dinner soon~, eh, what are you doing with Enti-
san on your hand?」

Hajime and Enti slime were touching their fingertip together and
pushed at each other. Seeing that Shia tilted her head while ignoring
everything else.

「No, I’m reaching a dead end about how to handle spirit

element. So I observed these guys once more but……」

「Isn’t she really hating it?」

Hajime was pushing and rubbing with his finger tip even now. The

www.asianovel.com
 407 Report
Enti slime lightly hopped to run away. But, Hajime tightly grasped it
and didn’t let go.

Laila slime tackled him looking like it was saying 『 This

outrageous persooon!』. Hajime ignored it and also ignored what
Shia pointed out while saying.

「Based from what I observed from the reaction of the red

and yellow slime, it’s certain that it’s not the case they don’t
inherit the inside of the original at all. A soul fragment is
shaved from the soul after all, so perhaps existentially
they’re inferior in quality?」

Hajime pinched Enti slime with both hands and stretched it while
tilting his head. Barahu slime also joined with the tackling. It seemed
that it couldn’t bear to see Enti slime jiggling in resistance.

‘Hm~m’ Hajime groaned. Shia tilted her head.

「You said inferior……they were just born, so isn’t it natural

that they cannot communicate and their control of their
power isn’t going well?」

「……」

‘If they’re baby then it’s normal right?’ Shia said. Hajime’s mouth
opened wide in astonishment.

「The scale has fallen from my eyes.」

「I, is that so?」

「 Because, they’re still god even like this you know?

Treating them as baby isn’t normal.」

Hajime’s expression turned really conflicted at Shia who solved the

question in one go.

www.asianovel.com
 408 Report
He sighed once.

「Well, in that case, I can only wait for these guys to grow
until we can communicate, or quickly establish a method to
come and go to that world in order to master the spirit art
theory. At this point it’s difficult to handle the spirit element
well enough……」

「I wonder how fast the growth rate of god? After growing

will Soaresan’s consciousness sprout? ……Can’t we correctly
raise her starting from now to become a pure and proper
divine spirit of fire circle?」

「Hm~……」

Soare slime who drew close below Shia with jiggling motion, it also
threw a ball of flame to Udar slime at the same time. Shia looked
down at that while saying so. Hajime showed a pondering face.

And then,

「Yosh, I’ll suspend the research for spirit element’s use

for now. In exchange, Shia, I’m thinking to strengthen your
Vire Drucken.」

「Strengthening Drucken?」

「Yeah. You told me that Udar once attempted to turn it

into divine spirit armament right?」

They already had the full line-up of soul fragments along with
many divine spirit armaments as example. If Vire Drucken could be
turned into divine spirit armament using soul fragment’s power,
Shia’s battle strength would be increased. Furthermore it might also
quicken the growth of the soul fragments. At the very least that was
better rather than getting confined in the underground workshop.

「 Oo! That’ll be nice! From the incident this time, I

www.asianovel.com
 409 Report
painfully felt how lacking I am in annihilation power! Even if I
can dodge lightning by sight, it’s difficult to do that while
protecting someone behind me!」

「O, ou, yeah. ……Yeah. You now can dodge railgun bullet
by sight huh……」

‘Could it be, I’m making this bugged rabbit to be even more

bugged? I’m trying to make her dash to an absurd direction? Am I
being rash…….’ Hajime thought with cold sweat.

Although, there was also the situation with the sudden summoning
this time. No matter how much he strengthened his family, there was
no such thing as overdoing it. Besides,

「I’m really looking forward to it desuu~. My new partner!

Hajime-san Hajime-san! When is it going to be finished!?」

Shia hopped around and waved around her rabbit ears while
sending hopeful gaze to Hajime. In front of that sparkling bright gaze,
Hajime-san who was completely spoiling his bunny wife could only
answer「I’ll do my best to finish it ASAP」 with a wry smile.

Time passed.

Hajime and Shia who went to an oversea travel date unexpectedly

discovered an ancient ruin and through some chain of events they
threw various jobs to Kousuke. After that,

The two of them visited a forest in Britain at their date to search

www.asianovel.com
 410 Report
for fantasy on earth.

「 This forest is really quite and lovely isn’t it~. The

atmosphere is different from Japan’s forest.」

「 You’re right. Britain’s forest might be the forest with

closest atmosphere to sea of tree Haltina.」

Shia breathed in the clear and air of the forest that was damp like
after a rain. They were quite deep inside the forest and there was no
one around them, so she didn’t hide her rabbit ears. It wasn’t like it
felt uncomfortable using the camouflage, even so felt relaxed as
though there was this feeling of liberation.

The two of them advanced even further inside the forest feeling
that it wouldn’t be bad to just camp inside the forest like this.

As expected perhaps because she was a forest bunny, Shia’s

footsteps was more springy compared to when she was in a middle of
city. Hajime’s footstep also naturally became more lively seeing Shia
having fun like that.

Like that, they had a great fun with their forest date.

「Eh?」

「Hm?」

The instant they took that one step, Shia and Hajime raised their
voices at the same time and stopped walking.

「Hajime-san too?」

「That means Shia too huh. Then, this doesn’t seem to be

just my imagination.」

Shia’s rabbit ears twitched in wonder. Hajime made a face that

said 「Seriously……」 while he changed the direction of his body.

www.asianovel.com
 411 Report
Toward the direction he thought to advance to from the beginning.

「Aa, as I thought. Our focus got directed toward the north.」

「Even though we were going east, our step was changing

direction really naturally toward the north.」

Shia took a step forward toward the east and she got flustered,
saying 「Oo, when I’m aware of it, it feels really
uncomfortable! 」 .

「Hajime-san! This is!」

Shia’s eyes shined bright with excitement. Her heart throbbed hard
and her rabbit ears and tail shook.

「Seriouslyy~, I was half joking coming here though. After

an ancient ruin it’s a forest labyrinth huh. Just how fantasy
earth can be huh.」

Hajime looked up to the sky feeling a bit of headache. The sun

would come down soon, in addition, there was also the dense
vegetation, obstructing the light of the sky from reaching down here
as consolation to them.

「Is this good luck or bad luck」

「Obviously it’s a good luck!」

「……It’s only vaguely but, this guidance, I’m feeling malice

from it you know?」

「Isn’t that right!」

The bugged rabbit-chan of the forest couldn’t be stop with mere

malice. Hajime smiled slightly saying 「Of course you’re, I knew it」
and took the path to the north.

He felt really complicated at the height of his encounter rate with

www.asianovel.com
 412 Report
fantasy……or rather with trouble, even so he was a boy. If he
switched his feeling, as expected his heart danced when an
adventure was in front of him.

Within the air that felt like coiling around them stickily somehow,
Shia advanced forward in a good mood with skipping footsteps. It
made Hajime’s footsteps to become light too.

After a while, mist descended. It rapidly turned gloomy and even

the trees with strange shape increased in number, it even felt like
stepping into the jaw of a gigantic beast――normal people would
surely feel that.

「The atmosphere is really amazing isn’t it~. Ah, we’ll have

to show this to Yue-san and others too later.」

「I’ve prepared a glasses with camera function installed

thinking that something like this might happen. Verdandi
Glass. In short Vel Glass.」

Shia who was handed a beautiful sunglasses with glittery

decorative illumination for use of clubbers thought 「Do you want
me to wear a sparkling glasses no matter what? 」 with a
conflicted face while putting it on obediently.

The sunglasses shined radiantly in seven colors inside the deep

eerie forest. Hajime-san’s expression looked really satisfied.

Like that they advanced for a bit further and came out to an
opened place. The empty plot of land with an unnaturally perfect
circle shape didn’t even have weed growing on it. The mist became
thicker and enshrouded above their head.

Hajime stepped into there while making a thinking face.

「If there is a place with unnatural lack of vegetation like

this inside a forest, normally it will be some kind of famous
place or a mysterious place that will become a popular

www.asianovel.com
 413 Report
topic……」

「Mysterious place of the world! The TV will make a show

like that for this kind of place isn’t it」

Of course, they had never heard anything like that. In this era
where satellite had been invented, there should be almost no place
in the world that couldn’t be observed but……

Hajime crouched and tried touching the ground’s soil. He tried

appraising it. The ground couldn’t be said to have humus like other
spot. It had really dry quality but it was still a normal soil.

「The circle’s diameter is around fifteen or sixteen

meter……just what is this place――」

Hajime stood up and tilted his head, but he suddenly cut off his
words.

――Sacri, fice

Because of that eerie voice.

「Hajime-san!」

「Ou」

Shia took out Vire Drucken, while Hajime took out Donner and they
stood back to back.

――Sacri, fice. Offe……

「Sacrifice? Sacrifice it said? Offer a sacrifice? To who?」

It was a first meeting, so although he raised his voice, Hajime-san

asked with a polite way of speaking. The reply to that was really
rude. The surrounding trees wriggle and branches swiftly stretched
from the crazily twisting trees, turning into spear from all direction.

www.asianovel.com
 414 Report
「Oi oi, there’s no talking with this guy.」

「We have no hostility! Let’s talk calmly!」

Hajime and Shia said that while accurately shooting or swinging

the war hammer to pulverize the attacking branches.

The ground bulged up, and right after that roots flew out from the
ground and approached like a wall of spear.

Hajime and Shia separated to left and right with Hajime tossing an
explosion grenade. Crimson shockwave burst out at the same time
with the explosion, turning the countless roots that were wriggling
like tentacle into small pieces.

Finally the opponent seemed to notice that the two weren’t normal
lost people.

――That power……are you two Vatican’s people?

It was a woman’s voice. The voice was beautiful and broadcasted

as though it resounded through the whole area like before. It
smoothly entered into their ear. However, at the same time, it was a
repulsive voice that was boiling with malice.

「Vatican? That place again……」

――You aren’t? Then, what are you two?

「Just a traveler. It’s you who invited us right? First can’t

you introduce yourself as the host?」

Beside him, Shia said 「 Oo~, even though he is attacked,

Hajime-san is holding a proper talk! 」 with an expression of
admiration and shock.

――Impossible. That woman’s ears……are genuine? Don’t tell me,

there is still survivor in this era?

www.asianovel.com
 415 Report
「Oi~, will you play ball with the conversation?」

Now that the voice mentioned it, Shia’s rabbit ears weren’t
concealed since they entered the forest. Hajime clicked his tongue
inside his heart while attempting further discussion. As a civilized
person, he should always began with talk and ended it with talk. War
is no good, absolutely!

――A man with power who isn’t affiliated with Vatican, and a
survivor of the age of god, no, atavism?

「Hello? Miss? Is my voice reaching you?」

――Interesting. You two are the most interesting things in this one
thousand of years. It will be a waste to use you two as sacrifice

「 It’s great that you have a good time. Will you make
“conversation” soon in order to have even more fun?」

The answer came from inside the forest. *Slither slither* the sound
of something crawling was approaching. *Splat splat*, there was also
a sickening voice that fanned up the visceral disgust in their guts.

「……Hajime-san. I already know from the start but, as I

thought the malice of this voice’s owner isn’t half-baked.」

「So this is what she mean as sacrifice huh.」

What showed up was a terribly blasphemous something. If they

had to describe it in few words, they would call it a “meat lump”.
The cluster of flesh crawled and squirmed on the ground while
digesting the soil, the twisting trees, and also the animals. Limbs of
various sizes were jutting out from everywhere on its body. Countless
eyes were rolling around restlessly like a DodomekiHundred-eyed
demon yokai.

It wouldn’t be strange for normal people to go crazy seeing the

repulsive thing there.

www.asianovel.com
 416 Report
――IIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

A shriek that rubbed human nerves the wrong way and disturbed
the mind shook the air. Right after that, countless tentacles flew out
from the meat lump. Those tentacles branched further in midair and
approached Hajime and Shia like thin wires.

Shia moved between Hajime and the tentacles.

「Funnuh! Desuu!」

*BANGG* Her speed broke the sound barrier, in exchange it

created a wall of shockwave. The tentacles were simultaneously
deflected, and instantly, Hajime leaped up and sniped through
between Shia’s rabbit ears.

A defense by the vanguard and an offense by the rearguard were

done in harmony. The result, Donner’s shot splendidly hit the center
of the meat lump. The exploding bullet released its might and
crimson ripple burst from within the meat lump.

There was one result. In front of the destruction that couldn’t be

resisted, the meat lump was blown away as though from getting hit
by explosion.

「It’s like the super inferior version of Ehito.」

Hajime muttered with a low voice. Shia was going to reply――but

before she could,

――IIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

――IIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

――IIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

Meat lumps poured out from all directions.

「No way」
www.asianovel.com
 417 Report
「A type of enemy that crowd with number huh」

It was a sight like a cylinder wall of meat had been formed. After
the open space was surrounded with meat wall, it made one didn’t
want to think about what would happen to what was inside at all.

――Welcome to the forest of the immortal witch

The woman voice――the so called witch’s voice echoed with

overflowing scorn and malice.

――Don’t worry. I won’t turn you two into sacrifice. I’ll make you
into prisoner of my sorcery

A laughing voice that was really offensive to the ear echoed.

Inside the meat wall that covered even the sky, Hajime opened his
mouth without any unease at all.

「 Shia. It looks like this woman is only putting her

consciousness inside that meat lump. With that this
disgusting meat lump assimilate with the surrounding forest
area with this place as the center.」

――!?

「 In other words, this open space is the core? Like a

monster.」

「No, I don’t understand the reason why this spot is the

center. But, well, this woman’s territory is around the
diameter of half kilometer. It’s likely she searched for
immortal life and ended up like this.」

「 She invited human into forest, absorbed them as

sacrifice, and continued to prolong her life, and this is the
compensation for that……it’s really ugly.」

www.asianovel.com
 418 Report
――How……

That single word eloquently indicated that they hit the bull’s eye.
She would never imaging that someone would use magic eye stone
to follow the flow of power and used the compass to investigate.

At the same time, it was also completely outside of her imagination

that the people she lured would be monster that far surpassed
herself.

Unreasonableness was always the closest neighbor for those living

in this world.

The cruel and inhuman witch who survived until this age by making
sacrifice no matter what it was since far away in the past, from the
age where human and mystique were living together, seemed to
have completely forgotten that truth through her long life.

Hajime spoke with a gentle expression to the astonished witch.

「 Witch-san, let’s calm down for the moment. Be cool.

Speaking of witch, they are the synonym of coolness. ……No,
well, recently there is also development of becoming magical
girl in exchange of a wish, and in the end they despaired and
became witch that spread disaster though……」

「Hajime-san, Hajime-san. You’re getting out of topic.」

Hajime got a faraway look recalling the recent magical girls who
shook free from various things because of the severity of life, but
Shia lightly slapped his cheek repeatedly, pulling him back to his
senses. He coughed once and added more words.

「Cough-. Anyway, witch-san. We are also people who is

knowledgeable of the mystique, in other words, we’re your
comrade. Can’t we hold a communication here in order to
know each other better?」

www.asianovel.com
 419 Report
The witch spilled out concerning words. Or rather, she was a
fairytale existence that existed for real in this modern era. There was
a lot of information he wanted to wring out――not that, he wanted to
talk out with her.

If the meat lump was just a familiar then there would be no

problem, but if the meat lump that assimilated with the forest was
this witch itself, then the available method would be limited. So
Hajime-san did his best to make a smile. He also aimed to project a
calm atmosphere.

――You shouldn’t even compare yourself with the mystery that I

contain

It was a bit dangerous atmosphere.

――The will of you two is unnecessary for the research

In other words,

――There is no need for reservation. You two can accept my

hospitality to your heart’s content

That seemed to be the case. Wall of meat oozed out from the
ground and started to cover the area until above.

Hajime held his head saying 「Whether it’s this guy or that
guy, everyone is trampling on my pure good will……」 on his
wits’ end. Shia consoled him 「The day will come when Hajime-
san’s words will get through! ……Perhaps!」 with a wry smile.

Shia patted Hajime’s shoulder consolingly. Hajime said 「It will be

great if that time come」 to her while his eyes turned cold at the
next moment.

「I have enough of your hospitality. We’re going home now.」

A crimson light flashed bright.

www.asianovel.com
 420 Report
――What are you-

「 It’s my thanks for the hospitality. Take it without

reservation.」

What appeared was rocket & missile launcher “Agni – Orcan”. At

the same time, all the fired rockets were incendiary bomb that was
filled plentifully with tar from another world.

As soon as the countless flying rockets hit the meat wall, the wall
was blown away by the impact, holes were opened, and hellfire was
scattered grandly.

The forest itself was enemy? Then, he would dye the whole forest
crimson.

And so, thinking rationally, it would be better to capture the witch

alive seeing that she seemed to have various fantasy information
and interrogated her but……Hajime didn’t want to expose Shia to this
repulsive creature even more than this just for the sake of such
information. Naturally, it was also out of the question to capture and
brought it home to his family.

Incidentally, Hajime more or less also thought to not let this witch
roam free so that no more victim would appear.

――Yo, u-, YOUUUUUUU-

「Ha, Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Is there no problem with the

fire spreading?」

「I’m not going to make that kind of blunder. The area from
that place where the mind manipulation started until here is
half foreign world, this is the best way to sterilize filth.」

「 We, well, thinking of how many people has become

sacrifice until now, this can’t be helped……isn’t it」

www.asianovel.com
 421 Report
That was the conversation between the composed Hajime who had
quickly stayed inside the four point barrier of Cross Velt and Shia who
went 「Awawa, this will absolutely become news…… 」 with
slightly twitching face.

Even during that conversation, heavy rain of tar was pouring

through the variable chakram Orestes that was sent outside the
barrier. And then, the witch of the forest was shrieking.

As expected she couldn’t win against the sticky 3000° Celcius hell
fire.

The witch that was burned to ash in the blink of eye raised a cry of
death agony while――

――Unforgivable-, you two can fall to hell!

She said such clichéd line. But, it seemed that it wasn’t a simple
parting threat.

「Ah?」

「Eh?」

Hajime and Shia’s voice slipped out at the same time. Because
under their feet, more accurately the whole open space was shining
intensely.

――O dregs of the rotten world tree! Open the door toward the
overlapping worlds!

Right after that, it was like the ground exploded with how
explosively light was spreading……

「No good-」

「Wawawah!?」

Hajime immediately attempted to escape using crystal key to

www.asianovel.com
 422 Report
teleport, but he was obstructed by the madly frenzied space itself
and he was a bit late in activating it.

Before he could make up for that delay, the two of them were
enveloped in light.

An intense light completely filled the two’s field of vision while the
shriek of death agony of the witch was echoing――

(? That’s……)

Hajime held a question seeing the scene that he hallucinated for

an instant while his figure vanished from above earth together with
Shia.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

This one is a story that is like a sequel but, it’s also the Hajime side
of Abyss Lord’s second arc.

There was also request for it, so I wrote it thinking that it’s a better
place to start rather than beginning a new story at the end of the
year. Well, it ended with a cliffhanger to be continued to the latter
part though……

However-, I think I’ll be able to post the latter part at the afternoon
of New Year. I hope you will be able to read it to kill time inside
kotatsu while eating orange at New Year!

Please also use these books for your kotatsu and orange

www.asianovel.com
 423 Report
accompaniment by all means.

Putting that aside, everyone of Narou.

Thank you very much for this year too.

I’m thinking it every year but, the year passed in the blink of eye it
makes me think how time flies. Also, thanks to everyone’s willingness
to get into the mood, I felt that writing felt twice as joyful.

How is everyone’s year?

I think various things surely happened but, it will please me if this

story can become one of everyone’s fun memory even if only slightly
for this one year.

And then, I’m wishing from my heart so that next year we will be
able to have fun together again.

Once again, thank you very much for this one year!

Please take care of me next year too!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 424 Report

Chapter 345
Source: bakapervert

「That forest witch really have done it now――wait, Shia!

Stop breathing!」

The light that dyed their field of vision settled down and Hajime
spontaneously cursed, but the wasteland where red wind that was
like blood was blowing and the pain he felt in his throat and lung
right after that made Hajime raised a warning.

「Hajime-san, this air……」

「Yeah, it’s harmful. It must be some kind of poison gas

but……I’ve never seen anything like this blood colored wind.
Or rather, this isn’t earth no matter how you cut it.」

Hajime drank recovery medicine while deploying Cross Velt’s

barrier and exchanged conversation.

Even when he looked around, there was only a wasteland, a

mountain that as making rain of magma from its eruption right at
that moment, lightning cloud that continued forever, and flames
dancing between that cloud’s gap like magma. It was a hellish
scenery. They weren’t on earth no matter how they looked at it.

Hajime stared at the sight while asking Shia.

「Come to think of it, Shia. Did you see just now?」

「 Just now? Err, it was really bright and I couldn’t see

anything but……was there something?」

www.asianovel.com
 425 Report
「Yeah, a little bit. If you couldn’t see it then it might be
my imagination though……」

「Hajime-san has that special eye, isn’t it because of that?

What did you see?」

「Aah, I see. That might be the case. No, it was only for an
instant……it felt like I could see a large tree.」

「Large tree……was it Haltina sea of tree’s Uralt?」

Hajime nodded.

To be more accurate, it was an illusion of a gigantic tree that

looked really similar. The sight was similar like a hologram floating in
the middle of light. Hajime felt like he saw the vision of a huge tree
that was similar with the grand tree Uralt when it was growing
luxuriously after regeneration magic was applied to it.

「Now that you mentioned it, that witch-san, at the end she
yelled “world tree” wasn’t she?」

「She did didn’t she~」

Hajime groaned ‘Hm~’ and fell into thought. He fell into his sea of
thought as though the dangerous looking atmosphere of the
surrounding world wasn’t a big matter at all. He began to mutter to
himself.

「The diameter of that open space, it’s almost the same

with the diameter of the great tree……don’t tell me, there is
a stump under the ground? No plants can grow because of
some kind of effect from it? World tree……the one from Norse
mythology? Yggdrasil? It’s a standard of a tale but……did it
exist for real? No, that’s impossible……no no, even though
that was what I thought, earth is quite full of
fantasy……there is also a witch……is it possible?
Wait……come to think of it the star tree Lutria also looked

www.asianovel.com
 426 Report
exactly the same……if I remember right in the myth, the
world tree contained nine worlds wasn’t it? The worlds are
connected? Don’t tell me, even that world I went with Tio
too? ……Perhaps what summoned us could be――」

「 Hajime-sa~~n! Please don’t enter your own worl~d!

Look, a guest is coming heree!」

Hajime’s shoulders were grabbed by Shia and he was shaken back

and forth before he finally returned to his senses. He put aside the
various questions rising within him for the time being and turned his
gaze toward the direction Shia pointed at.

Certainly, something was rapidly approaching.

――Humans?

Seeing the other party flying on the sky,

「……」

「……」

Hajime and Shia were speechless. Or rather they were

dumbfounded. The reason was because, the humanoid male?
Female? They had fire bursting out from their whole body. Didn’t
they feel hot?

Furthermore, their appearance was like gargoyle wearing armor.

They looked really fiendish. And then, their voice was also rubbing
the nerves the wrong way, it also sounded like a sweet whisper
instead. The voice was indescribably strange and resounded directly
inside the brain.

In any case, this was the first villager that the two encountered in
this foreign world. No, it was unknown whether the other party was
villager or not though.

www.asianovel.com
 427 Report
Hajime coughed once. Then he patted his face. What appeared
there was a magnificent smile like a veteran salesman.

「 Nice to meet you. The two of us are just humble

travelers. Haha, this place is really lovely isn’t it!?」

Harmful bloody wind blew violently, the ground was dry and
cracked, at far away there was a mountain that endlessly erupted,
the sky was decorated with lightning cloud and flame. Shia leaked
out an admiring voice 「A, amazing. Even though Hajime-san
shouldn’t be thinking of such thing at the slightest, but that
sentence just now sounded like he was saying his honest
feeling desuu!!」.

‘Shut up for a bit’, Hajime said and covered Shia-chan’s mouth

*mugyu*.

「 By the way, are you someone from a nearby town?

Embarrassingly, this is our first time coming here without
even any prior investigation, so if you can be so kind――」

――I don’t know how can humans be here but, this might be good!

Amicable words came back with eagerness. At the same time a

flame spear was gifted. The way the other party presented the spear
was really sharp. It even looked like they unleashed a thrusting
technique that was filled with killing intent. Drool was dripping from
their mouth, making it looked like their appetite was gushing out but,
yep, surely it was just his imagination without a doubt.

*Gakin* Hajime’s four point barrier deflected the fervent gift.

――What!? Mere human is deflecting my spear!?

The first villager-san mentioned a spear attack. It seemed that it

wasn’t just a bit intense gift like saying 「Please take this as the
proof of us being acquainteddd!!」.

www.asianovel.com
 428 Report
「 ……Hahah. The skinship of the people here is a bit
intense perhaps? Let me say it first just in case, but we don’t
have any hostility. I wish to hold interaction between
different race by all means――」

Shia whose mouth got covered appealed to Hajime 「Hajime-

san……I think it’s pointless you know?」 with a side glance, but
the self-alleged model Japanese person Hajime-san wasn’t negligent
with his endeavor of holding a dialogue till the very end!

――Then how about this!

A gigantic lump of flame swallowed Hajime and Shia along with the
barrier.

No question asked.

「 ’How sad that my good will doesn’t go through as

expected’ Punch」

At the same time with such words,

――Buberah!?

The steel punch of sadness from Hajime who teleported behind the
villager (?) using a gate assaulted the opponent’s back of the head.
The villager (?) spun while crashing on the ground.

Hajime shook off the something that got stuck on his fist like a
filth. He observed the something got carried by the wind and became
dust in the blink of eye while landing beside Shia.

「Why is it that human cannot understand each other?」

「Because the other party isn’t human?」

‘Then it can’t be helped!’ Haijme nodded deeply.

Then, at that time, a great amount of presence from the direction

www.asianovel.com
 429 Report
of volcano was……

「……Shia, could it be that this is a situation that create

various misunderstanding?」

「No, it’s not misunderstanding or anything, it’s the fact

that Hajime-san punched the local villager-san.」

「I’m not bad! I’m not bad! The bad one is that villager-
san!」

The villager-san was still twitching and convulsing. Shia said

「Well, it’s that side that attacked without listening to here
after all. Hajime-san has done his best 」 and he expression
turned gentle.

And then, her expression immediately turned bright and,

「Hajime-san, Hajime-san. There is a lot of unknown and

danger here!」

Shia-chan’s eyes sparkled bright. Even in this situation, no, exactly

because it was this kind of situation that she went “We have to go in
adventure now it’s like this!’.

「 You’re right. ……We still have some leeway with the

schedule of our travel date. From investigating using the
compass, it looks like we can also return to earth using
crystal key anytime.」

Then there was only one answer.

「Let’s have an adventure date!」

「Let’s do an adventure date!」

They high-fived.

The countless presences were rapidly approaching, pushing their

www.asianovel.com
 430 Report
way through the volcano’s eruption. And so, for the time being
Hajime-san dug a hole on the ground using transmutation and quietly
buried the first villager-san (?) into it. There was a hole for air so it
was fine!

Like that, it was obvious even without using anything like future
sight. The two hurriedly ran away from that place in order to escape
from the situation that would surely accelerate the
misunderstanding. Run run♪ Thrill thrill♪.

They leaped into a crack on the ground and ran randomly to hide
from the countless presences.

The bloody wind was gnawing on their body, so Hajime drank

recovery medicine while on the way he improved the cold protection
artifact “Air Zone” that he used in ice and snow cavern to create air
purification artifact “Air Zone Revised”.

「……Yosh, I managed it somehow. Here, Shia, this one is

for you.」

「Ah, I’m fine you know?」

It was a harmful material that would erode from the skin even
when they didn’t breath. Hajime wondered just what she meant by
alright and turned a dubious expression toward her. There,

「I’m already used to it!」

「Ah, is that so.」

Shia said that with a radiant smile. To be more accurate, she used
metamorphosis magic and obtained resistance by adjusting it many
times. Even so the harmful substance still eroded her body, but the
recovery of regeneration magic counterbalanced it.

The bugged rabbit could heal mere little wounds and moderate
abnormal status with guts. It seemed that she finally even obtained a

www.asianovel.com
 431 Report
method to acquire resistance rapidly even against toxic substance.

Hajime didn’t think too deeply about it.

Through this and that, there was no sign of the countless

presences seething in killing intent were chasing them, so the two
immediately started their foreign world sightseeing.

The worn-out ground with many craters smashed on it. Or rather, it

was a dead land where it felt like breath of life was nonexistent.

River of magma. Boiling lake. A great number of crows with rotten

body. A swamp that looked like slime. A tornado of lightning flame.
The trees of a burning forest and yet they didn’t turn into ash.
Creature with blasphemous appearance that couldn’t be
comprehended fully……

Hajime and Shia took selfie of the two of them with those
backgrounds and a wide smile on their face.

Just how much they were having fun with the adventure date in
this place that was like hell?

「Oh? That’s……a village?」

「Is that an abandoned village?」

They discovered a place that was like a village with weathered and
half destroyed stone houses crowded in disorderly fashion. At the
same time, Shia’s stomach pleaded *kyuu~~* of its hunger. Shia’s
rabbit ears flopped down and her hands pressed on her stomach
while she looked down in embarrassment.

Haijme launched a yakuza kick to pulverize a monster that was

hard to be described looking like a praying mantis that attacked
them while his expression smiled.

「Come to think of it, it will be dinner time soon. I forgot

www.asianovel.com
 432 Report
because I got absorbed into this world that is like hell but,
I’m also hungry.」

「Ehehe……then, it’s nice timing, let’s borrow a house in

this deserted village.」

The two of them searched for the house that was in the best state.
They casually beat or shot to death the slime thingy that launched
tentacles or a spider thingy that they had never even seen before
that rushed at them from inside the deserted houses while looking
around the deserted village. Then they finally found a house that
looked better.

Hajime reinforced it with transmutation, took out things like sofa

inside, and also put air purification filter through the whole house
using Air Zone Revised.

He left the unknown thingy sticking on the window outside like a

gecko and the pack of Bio Hazar○ dog look-alike roaming outside the
house’s wall to sentry gunChidori-sensei and arachne squad before
taking warm meal.

The two relaxed while staring at the bloody wind outside the
window with the BGM of Chidori-sensei’s beautiful sound and the war
cry of the arachne swarm 「IiIIIIIH」 that sounded motivated for
some reason.

They finished their meal. The two snuggled close to each other on
the sofa while drinking tea and checking their selfie pictures.

――GISHAAAAAAAAH

――IiIIIIIH

――GISHA!?

――IiIIIREGULAR REMOVAL IIIIII

www.asianovel.com
 433 Report
「What are we going to do Hajime-san? Will we camp here?
Or, will we return to earth for the moment?」

Shia suddenly asked. Perhaps because of the relaxing atmosphere,

her eyes were blinking repeatedly with sleepy look.

‘Now then, what to do……’, Hajime showed a pondering gesture. It

was then,

「Hm? It became silent?」

「Ah, arachne-san returned. ……Somehow, they have this

atmosphere as though they has accomplished something
amazing.」

Without anyone noticing the arachne-san group entered inside

using the created small door with rustling sound. Erst and Neunte
came forward as representative and stared fixedly at their master
Hajime.

Could it be they wanted to be praised……no, such program wasn’t

written into them……’What’s with that round and cute eyes pleading
at me!?’ Hajime thought. He also stared back at Erst and Neunte for
a few seconds.

At the next moment.

「Tsu!! Hajime-san!」

「! Ou-」

Three layers of four point barrier were instantly laid out. Hajime did
that because his instinct raised a sense of danger, but Shia’s voice
also told him to do that.

From the result it was the correct action.

An invisible attack instantly blasted the house, furthermore it

www.asianovel.com
 434 Report
pulverized the first layer of the barrier and the Cross Velt. The second
layer was similarly pulverized after a slight resistance. And then the
third layer was cracked before the attack dissipated.

――As to be expected from someone who defeated my subordinate

A voice resounded directly inside their brain. It had a similar

reverberation with that first villager-san (?). Even so, this voice was
far heavier, far more terrifying, and indescribably shook the soul.

Right after that,

「O, oo?」

「Wawah!?」

The space distorted, and immediately after it their field of vision

suddenly switched.

In front of the gaze of the surprised duo was someone clad in

extravagant outfit. He looked like an old man in a glance. However, it
needed to be added that he floated in the air and rode a monster
that looked like a giant crocodile.

There was a thunderous sound behind them. When the two

spontaneously looked behind, surprisingly the volcano that was in
the middle of eruption was right there.

(We were teleported? If we are forcefully sent back to the former

place……ah, crap. The matter of villager-san got exposed and we
were searched huh……)

Hajime grumbled inside his heart and returned his gaze to the
front. His eyes met the old man who was calmly emitting terrifying
presence. Behind the old man, there was also a giant castle made of
stone.

Hajime swallowed the fact that he was the one who got attacked

www.asianovel.com
 435 Report
first with effort and formed a wide smile that was evaluated by both
his classmates and government people as shady.

「Nice to meet you. Are you someone from that castle? This
is quite a novel way to invite someone! Furthermore, that’s
one splendid castle! By the way, perhaps there is some kind
of misunderstanding, so I’ll say this first but, we are just a
virtuous tourist――」

――Mixed person who isn’t human or demon, I’ll receive your soul
as the compensation of your sin invading my territory

「Hajime-san!」

A vision of death attacked once more!

Hajime immediately opened a gate behind him and the two of

them teleported by falling back. The two who went out behind the old
man saw the sight of a part of the volcano ahead got severely
shaken.

It was an attack in the level that instantly changed the landscape.

「O, oi oi. It has been a long time since I feel death so near.
Ain’t you really energetic for a gramps?」

「Wha, what to do? It feels like no dialogue can be held just

like usual though.」

Even while they were talking, killing intent became intense quake
that attacked them. They teleported again to evade. But,

「Uoh!?」

「No wayyy! Desuu!」

It seemed their teleportation’s destination was predicted. A

shadow hung over them, and right after the teleportation a jaw was

www.asianovel.com
 436 Report
opened wide behind them. It was that giant crocodile.

Just before the jaw was closed, Shia’s magic power burst out. The
closed jaw was held open with both her legs and both her arms
supporting it. Hajime drew out Donner and Schlag at that opening
and fired. A thunderous roar resounded, at the same time crimson
flash trampled the inside of the crocodile’s mouth.

――GIAAAAAAH

――Nuh

The crocodile rampaged. Hajime and Shia were thrown out.

But, they couldn’t feel relieved at all. Because they could see it at
the corner of their gaze right after they were thrown out. The sight of
monsters with strange shape were approaching them in preposterous
number.

「Hm~. He said that this is his territory, and if we’re the

intruder, massacring this many local is……I’m a Japanese
after all.」

「Hajime-san won’t give that up huh!」

Compressed shockwaves flew at them like a barrage. While Shia

hit them back with Vire Drucken, Hajime took out his compass. And
then, with an 「Oh?」 his face became surprised.

「 Shia, it seems this place we are at is an underground

world. There is bedrock above that lightning cloud. There is a
stair to the floor below at the foot of that mountain’s other
side. Want to try going there for a bit seeing that we’re free?」

「What! That sounds really exciting! Roger desu!」

What a peaceful decision. Hajime carried Shia in his arm while

opening a gate. They instantly teleported to the foot of the mountain

www.asianovel.com
 437 Report
far away.

In front of them, a pitch black space that connected to

underground was spreading. Hajime fixed the space in place using
Cross Velt to obstruct forceful teleportation like before and said
「Haha, it has been so long since I’m in a situation this bad」.
He then moved to go down the stair……

――You won’t get away

The next instant, the old man was in front of them.

「Se, seriously?」

「A, amazing.」

The old man’s “summon” seemed to be effective even with the

teleportation obstruction using space fixation.

(This ain’t in the level of space interference. This is already in the

level of “boundary interference”)

It was a power that interfered with boundary which was the

essence of space magic. Hajime’s expression twitched slightly seeing
the opponent not only in possession of age of god magic, his strength
even reached the origin of that magic.

Intense space quake attacked them once more without even any
time to shudder.

Hajime just barely laid out a barrier but the attack couldn’t be
defended fully. The two of them were blown away.

――Don’t think that you will be able to escape from an archduke

like me

「Chih, Shia! This isn’t really the time to be considerate!」

「Right! It can’t be helped in this situation!」

www.asianovel.com
 438 Report
While the army of monsters was approaching, Hajime pulled out
Metzelei Disaster while Shia took out Vire Drucken and activated
body strengthening Level VI.

The two’s fury was unleashed. A crimson falling star mowed down
the army of monsters in an instant. At the same time, Shia stepped
forward toward the old man in a manner that was like instant
teleportation. She launched a full swing of Vire Drucken.

But, as expected, it seemed the existential status of the army and

the old man was completely different. The old man dodged Shia’s
attack with an instant teleportation. On the contrary he launched a
counterattack with large scale space shockwave that was impossible
to escape from.

「Ukyaaa――!?」

Shia was blown toward the castle. Hajime tried to follow after her,
but the giant crocodile that separated from its master unnoticed had
circled toward Hajime’s back and its jaw snapped at Hajime with a
terrific speed.

「Don’t think you can get carried away forever you bastard.」

The binding artifact “Bola” materialized from empty air. It

entangled the upper jaw and got fixed in space. At the same time,
Hajime turned around and fired the rail cannon Schlagen AA.

The bullet pierced through the giant crocodile’s throat, mercilessly

trampled the inside of the body, came out from its ass while
pulverizing the giant body. Hajime hit the giant crocodile that
stopped moving with a spinning kick. The giant body was blown away
like a joke and sent flying a part of the approaching army.

――You bastard

「Now is your only chance to pull back you know?」

www.asianovel.com
 439 Report
A huge lion of steel――Grim Reaper Nemea was behind the old
man when anyone noticed. The function that was installed in its jaw
was “biting off the target along with the space”.

――Nuu!?

The old man slipped out a shocked and uneasy voice for the first
time. He barely dodged using teleportation, but his shoulder was
grazed. That wounded part was rapidly crumbling.

But, he wasn’t given any time to pay attention to that.

――Rocket & missile launcher Agni – Orcan

The unleashed tyranny mercilessly attacked the army and the old
man. Even so, charging through the gap, a part of the army attacked
Hajime in waves and the old man also launched an immense
shockwave.

Violence and violence fought in a direct confrontation, like two

boxers hitting each other from close range.

If the classmates and the people of Tortus were here, surely they
would escape from reality by thinking that they were seeing a
nightmare, or their jaw would drop down from shock without a doubt.

Because the old man was unbelievably meeting Hajime’s tyranny

right from the front with his own tyranny even if Hajime still wasn’t
using his full power.

But, the head on fight stopped there.

Hajime’s mouth split open into a grin. Because through telepathy,

his bunny wife energetically replied to him 「Hajime-san! I’ll let
him have it!」.

「SCREW OFFFFFFFF-! DESUU!」

www.asianovel.com
 440 Report
A war cry rose from the castle. The old man who was blocking the
random pounding of missiles using space isolation type barrier
opened his eyes wide.

The cause was obvious. An extremely huge war hammer that was
out of common sense was lifted up right above the castle.

「Get away from Hajime-san-, desuuu!」 (TN: Here Shia used

yagare in her talk, which was derogatory suffix that indicated hatred
and contempt according from dictionary. Will it be too rude if I add
‘fuck’ so that it becomes ‘get the fuck away’?)

The 100 Ton Hammer was swung down mercilessly.

――Stop-

No, no stopping. The 100 Ton Hammer crashed onto an invisible

barrier right above the castle, however, the space impact blow that
Shia unleashed right after that smashed down the barrier and
directly hit the castle.

Earthquake and shockwave rushed through, blowing away the

bloody wind in radiating shape. Dust cloud rose up like a volcano
eruption. The large and solemn castle was crumbling. It vanished as
though it was driven into underground.

――LITTLE GIRLLLLLL-, YOU DARE TO DO SUCH OUTRAGE

KNOWING THAT IT’S THE CASTLE OF THIS ARCHDUKE AGARES-

A severe quake erupted. The space screamed, cracked, and the

ground split with the old man at the center.

Hajime teleported toward Shia just an instant before that storm of

destruction reached. He sent a lot of grim reaper toward the old man
that lost its senses from his rage to hold him back while the two of
them teleported toward the stair and jumped down this time for sure.

www.asianovel.com
 441 Report
.

「Haha, that was dangerous. Just what in the world that

guy was? His name felt familiar somehow……」

「Hajime-san, you made that serious face after so long.」

Even though they should have just gotten through a battle that
was quite grand, a conversation with really light atmosphere was
echoing. The two’s footsteps were lively even while they were going
down the stair toward the dark underground.

There was one reason.

「An adventure have to be like this as expected!」

「An adventure without risk is just silly isn’t it!」

It seemed that their capability to return any time and the presence
of an important person at their side made this situation no different
from an adventure date, no matter what kind of astounding opponent
that would appear in front of them.

From the view point of the local, they were an outrageously

bothersome visitors, but seeing how the other side attacked them
without any intention to listen, no side here could blame the other.

「But you know, Shia. As expected, isn’t flattening the

castle going too far?」

「Oh my-, really Hajime-san, why are you speaking like a

person with common sense!? If you say that, Hajime-san also
shot that grandpa’s pet to death first!」

「……Because, our heart couldn’t connect even though our

words could connect so……」

www.asianovel.com
 442 Report
While they were making talk that was unclear whether they were
serious or joking, they came out into an underground space.

「O, oo? A, city?」

「Is this an underground city?」

Ahead of the stair was a cliff. From that cliff they could see an
unobstructed view of a city below. The scale of the city was really
big. Even though they were underground, they couldn’t see the edge
of the city. Even so, the city was quiet like a ghost town. It was in a
really ruined state.

「For now, let’s camp here today.」

「My sleepiness has been blown away completely though.」

The two of them turned their gaze around restlessly in curiosity

while jumping from building to building. They were heading toward
the center of the city. They were also taking selfie everywhere on the
way.

「Hajime-san, that! Isn’t that really amazing?」

「Certainly that’s amazing……is that, a palace? This place is

like a ghost town, could that be a royal palace in the past?」

At the deepest part of the city was a huge palace with splendid
appearance. No, with the solemnity that it also possessed, perhaps it
should be called as a sanctuary. It possessed a dignity of different
kind from the huge castle before this that spontaneously stole their
gaze.

In front of this they had no other choice but to take selfie.

「Excuse me~, is anyone home~? We’re normal tourist you

can find anywhere! Can we take photo here~?」

www.asianovel.com
 443 Report
Shia called out loudly. Manner should be kept. They should restrain
themselves in a place where selfie wasn’t allowed! She thought,
showing a pretense as someone with common sense at this late.

「 There is no way anyone is here. It’s a ghost town no

matter how you look――」

――Hou, human? A brat called out for invasion to the surface

world, is this an adverse effect from that?

Unexpectedly there seemed to be a local person here.

――Kukuh, for the archduke to be outwitted……this is interesting

A different voice resounded. There was sneer within the voice.

――Don’t you all dare to interfere. They’re mine

There was another different voice. It was tremendously

overbearing. Ordinary people would have their consciousness blown
away instantly if they heard it.

The space flickered. Something like black mist gathered and an old
man with spider lower body appeared. A humanoid with lion head
seeped out. Flame suddenly burst up from empty air, and from inside
it a huge wolf that breathed fire was created.

Other than them, from the inner part of the sanctuary, from the
buildings inside it, strangely shaped existences flooded out with
various method. Every single one of them looked terribly destructive,
blasphemous, repulsive, and mysterious. And yet, they were vaguely
clad in sweet air.

. They were existences with absurd “status” that rivaled or

surpassed the old man from before.

「Nice to meet you all, we are travelers who came from far
away land.」

www.asianovel.com
 444 Report
「Ah, so Hajime-san is still doing that.」

He was a Japanese.

Of course, Hajime-san’s friendly attitude as Japanese person never

went through. It was really mysterious.

――Human soul after so long-, I’ll greatly enjoy it!

It was a total disregard. The huge wolf charged ahead. That act
wasn’t because of any thinking like victory went to the swift or the
like, but more like it couldn’t think of anything other than winning the
scramble for the treat that suddenly appeared before them.

「Wa-, wait! Let’s talk! We only want to sightsee here!」

――Hah, that’s really an amazing sarcasm for a human-

「Why!?」

The witch had mentioned where she was throwing them to. If only
Hajime accepted her words literally, then he would certainly be
aware that his word was sarcasm. After all for human this place was
a place that they wouldn’t approach the most and should be avoided.

The huge wolf’s jaw approached.

For now, Hajime opened a gate using the variable chakram Orestes
and passed through to the paired chakram behind.

「Haa, it can’t be helped if we are rejected so much like

this. We wil lonely kill the locals again in vain like this, let’s
explore a different place.」

「Right desu, whoops!」

Shia also agreed while launching a full swing at the monster that
suddenly appeared behind them.

www.asianovel.com
 445 Report
Like that, Hajime immediately tried to teleport to escape but……

「Ah? Chih, we’re obstructed?」

――You bastard-, how dare you do that to my castle! I won’t

forgive you!

「The gramps from before!?」

The one who obstructed the teleportation and appeared with a

demonic look was the old man from before.

Space quake & space isolation suddenly attacked them. The killing
intent was high. Tremendously. The attack also dragged the
residences of the same world, but the old man didn’t look concerned
at all.

He somehow endured using barrier, but the opponent’s attack was

also using space interference. It couldn’t be defended fully and the
shockwave attacked Hajime and Shia.

There, another invisible attack that shook the soul came. Hell fire,
thunder, ice hell, scream that invited madness came attacking like
tsunami. Furthermore, half of the attacks penetrated the barrier, and
not only that, they also ignored physical resistance and directly dealt
damage to the soul.

「 Ouch ouch. This is bad, this world-, it’s seriously bad

news!」

「 The one just now, it’s like from Yue-san’s divine

punishment series isn’t it!? Or rather, just from their basic
spec, they are equal or surpassing apostle you know!? What
is it with this world!」

Right after they said that, a horse approached using “Godspeed”

that was Kaori’s favorite trick. The knight riding the horse bisected
the Cross Velt that was clad in “Vajra” while rushing toward Hajime.

www.asianovel.com
 446 Report
「Chih」

Hajime clicked his tongue. Using super precise sniping through

quick draw, he diverted the trajectory of the knight’s sword while
twisting his body to dodge.

But, because Hajime used the minimum movement to dodge, when

they passed each other the knight’s foot slightly touched Hajime’s
shoulder.

In that instant,

「–!?」

「Hajime-san!?」

Blood burst out from Hajime’s body.

Shia swung around a huge metal ball to mow down the

surrounding while leaping toward Hajime.

「Are you alright!?」

「No problem! But, it’s troublesome.」

Hajime’s mouth caught the recovery medicine he took out from

empty air, bit off the ampoule and drank. His wounds vanished right
away, but the places of the wound were problematic. A lot of the
wounds were in familiar places.

「Wound’s……playback?」

「Yeah, it was only for an instant so the playback didn’t

really go far, but it would be dangerous if all the wounds got
rewound.」

It was superpower of age of god magic on parade. Hajime smiled

bitterly.

www.asianovel.com
 447 Report
The two’s equipment was fairly worn out just from a short battle. If
the classmates were here, they might fainted from shock.

Local people who couldn’t be talked to, boasting spec that rivaled
or even surpassed god’s apostle, and the superpower they used was
age of god magic level. In front of that, Hajime was about to open his
mouth toward Shia that they should escape first from here――

――Nice struggle. That’s a wonderful radiance of soul. Especially

the woman’s soul is wonderful

「……Hm?」

Hajime’s eyes narrowed hearing the voice.

――What a really good woman. Her quality surpassed that of the

saint. She will make a good womb

――Indeed. It’s a bit wasteful to merely eat her

――What a tough body. Such body can be impregnated no matter

how many times.

Shia fixed her grip on her war hammer with disgusted expression.
But, right after that, 「Fuwa!?」 she screamed.

「 It can’t be helped isn’t it? Our talk won’t get through

after all.」

Crimson magic power burst out. It spiraled and pierced the sky.
The pressure that was like a water pressure of a great waterfall
accompanied with a shockwave caused the local people to change
their expression for the first time.

It seemed they finally noticed. That the human they faced, was
outside the category of human. That the existence they threatened
was being considerate for them until now.

www.asianovel.com
 448 Report
Of course, it was already too late to notice that now.

What appeared from empty air, was seven Burst Hyperion.

Hajime himself wasn’t doing it intentionally but, that was their

archenemy. Yes, the light of sun was.

*GOU-* The atmosphere groaned and seven sunlight convergence

lasers swallowed everything on their path. There were also those who
barely dodged using teleportation or godspeed, but nearly thirty
percent of them was undoubtedly swallowed.

And then, the aim of that tyranny wasn’t really them. It was an
important existence of Hajime that got aimed at, so of course, his
aim was also an important existence for the opponent――in other
words, the sanctuary that was the symbol of this underground city.

Earthquake and white flash filled the underground space.

There wasn’t even any explosive sound. There was only

annihilation from the light of the sun swallowing everything.

Furthermore,

「All units, release the second compression furnace」

The tyranny didn’t end! It wasn’t satisfying with just annihilating

the sanctuary, he would turn the surrounding area into an empty lot
with moving attack. The local people who were late to run away got
reduced by further twenty percent.

Even the people who possessed vast battle ability were focusing on
evasion or defense right now. It seemed that was just how weak they
were against flash of sunlight.

Hajime trounced the underground city while saying to Shia.

「 Shia. Teleportation is still obstructed even while I’m

www.asianovel.com
 449 Report
doing this much. I don’t know if it’s that old man or someone
else.」

「Eerr, what should we do?」

「For now how about we try climbing until the surface? It

looks like these guys are weak against sunlight, if it’s at the
surface then we might be able to open a gate to earth. It will
be troubling if we fight at full power and this place cave in,
and I also want to prepare escape route just in case of the
worst.」

「I see. Let’s find stair again……that’s troublesome! Let’s

smash through desu!」

「 Right. And then at the end, I’ll incinerate the whole

underground space.」

Hajime would toss an extra large sunlight bomb into the opened
hole. By doing that the heat wave would incinerate everything
wholesale without causing any cave-in. That method was kind to this
world, what a truly clean way that he thought of.

「And also, Shia. No need for anymore consideration just

because they’re the locals. Thinking of what they want to do
to you, even the slightest possibility should be crushed. Just
prioritize yourself.」

「Roger desu. They’re really strong that we can’t let our

guard down. I’d rather die then ending up like the girl in the
doujinshi in Hajime-san’s room! I’ll also go full power!」

「Shia, let’s have a bit of talk later. That’s not what you
think. It’s related to Tou-san’s company see? It’s for the
newest game’s data gathering――」

「Now, let’s go!」

www.asianovel.com
 450 Report
As though to show that this wasn’t the time for Hajime’s rage to be
dampened, the instant Burst Hyperion’s light settled down, faint
bluish white magic power burst up from Shia. She went until body
strengthening Level VIII in one go.

At the same time,

「It’s inadvertently the chance to show this in real battle

for the first time! Vire Drucken――divine clad mode!!」

The head part of Vire Drucken revolved in a full circle, then the
seven small orbs that were embedded into it systematically got
covered in radiance. Right after that, seven patterns were drawn on
Vire Drucken’s surrounding, and a formula shining with seven colors
appeared with round shape.

Shia jumped toward the ceiling and readied Vire Drucken in lower
stance while yelling its name. The new power that was installed in
Vire Drucken was unleashed!

「Mode Oros!! Blast!!」

The formula turned like a roulette. The formula that was rotated to
the front of the hitting part was the ashen colored formula.

When Shia swung up with all her strength, the hitting part of Vire
Drucken broke through the formula and the formula clung on like a
stamp.

「URYAAAAAAAAH! DESUU!」

A violent sound of impact roared. The hitting part that had the
ashen colored formula pasted on it hit the ceiling.

It happened instantly. The ceiling’s wall of rock was pulverized as

though it was blasted. It didn’t stop there, the collapse headed
deeper and deeper, higher and higher in a chain reaction. In addition,
the rubbles themselves were stuck to the surrounding wall.

www.asianovel.com
 451 Report
When they looked into the hole, the innermost depth was burst
open and a small light could be seen there. With just one attack, a
path until the upper floor was created instantly.

「As expected from Oros-san!」

The ashen colored orb flashed bright. For some reason the red
colored orb also flashed as though in protest. It looked as though
when the ashen colored orb coolly replied 『 Hmph, it’s just a
trivial task』, the red orb said 『Kiii-, frustrating! Even though
it’s enough for me to be the only one useful for Shia!』.

「Let’s go right away while we can.」

Hajime used the auxiliary weapon of Burst Hyperion, the Mirror

Bit――the option to attack from multiple directions in super wide
range by reflecting the laser and dividing it into many branches――to
hold back the local people.

「Oops, before that! Mode Soare!」

The red orb shined as though it was feeling really proud *nuffuu~*.
The formula circle that was materialized once more rotated and the
red formula arrived in front of the hitting part.

The war hammer was fully swung through that formula toward an
empty space that had nothing.

The next moment,

――Nuu!?

The old man who specialized in teleportation had just materialized

there. He ate the attack of shining red war hammer and was blown
away. Furthermore, that wasn’t all,

――!? This is-, let go-

www.asianovel.com
 452 Report
Like the prominence serving the sun, the light of the sun coiled
around the old man and wouldn’t let go. He tried to teleport, he tried
to launch shockwave, but the flame clung on the old man tenaciously
like a certain someone’s disposition to burn him continuously.

「 It’s amazing you noticed him. Was it “Hypothetical

Future” just now?」

「No? It’s instinct desu!」

「……I see」

Setting aside Shia’s bugged state for now, the two of them dashed
to the upper floor without stopping.

In respond to the pursuer, they dropped explosive or fired flame

bomb filled with compressed sunlight using Vire Drucken’s
bombardment mode to hold them back. Hajime asked midway.

「It looks like Vire Drucken is working well. Do you feel any
malfunction?」

「For now it’s alright. The god clad mode……as expected

should I call it Soare-san and others? They too are absurdly
effective.」

Isn’t that right, isn’t that right! You can rely more on me you know?
You can rely on me more and more you know? Don’t be reserved!
Because, that’s how our relationship is like isn’t it!

The red orb was irritatingly shining as though to say that. Electric
shock flew from the yellow orb. The red orb fell silent.

Now then, the seven colored orbs that were newly equipped into
Vire Drucken and gave back really humane reaction like this……their
true identity was the seven colored slimes――not, but the seven soul
fragments of the divine spirits who ruled over nature.

www.asianovel.com
 453 Report
Or to be more accurate, the orbs were treasure warehouse that
was their new dwelling. Inside each orb there was a world that was
modeled after nature to their preference, in addition, the orb of star
tree that was set up at the deepest part of Vire Drucken was
connected to all the orbs. Like that, through the orbs, the power of
spirit element and the power of soul fragment could be manifested.

With god clad mode the war hammer entered activation state. By
calling the name of the divine spirit, the hammer would change into a
mode that ruled over each nature. Rather than saying that it was
Shia herself who invoked the phenomenon, it was the divine spirits
who were made to activate the phenomenon that Shia wished for.

By the way, the formula and the crest were optional from Hajime. If
asked whether it was necessary or not, it was completely
unnecessary. But, it was cool so it was necessary! It was so
necessary that even the soul fragments needed seven days and
seven nights to invent their own crest with Hajime’s suggestion!

Also, the nature inside the orb, it became like that on its own. At
first Hajime’s idea was for the soul fragments to enter into the orb
only when it was time to fight. So to speak, it would be like a pilot
entering the cockpit.

But……as expected from the soul fragments of divine spirits and

the star tree’s foliage that governed over nature. When they noticed,
nature was born inside the orb and the inside became more
comfortable to live in instead of outside, so they settled down inside
there.

They were free to come out but……at present, everyone had

become a splendid shut-in NEET soul fragment.

After various things, Hajime and Shia jumped out to the upper
floor.

Their main objective was to escape to the surface, but even after

www.asianovel.com
 454 Report
their encounter with a group of powerful enemy, they were feeling
excited from the adventure in this world. They smashed through the
ceiling rapidly with such feeling.

――You bastards-, YOU BASTARDDDDD-

――It’s already not enough just eating you two-

――The myriad devil palace of the seven kings-, our symbol, how
dare you do such thing to it!!!

The local people who had gone past being infuriated were pursuing
Hajime and Shia. They already didn’t care just how astounding their
strength was or just how many of their brethren had been done in.

They were completely in the state of being unable to draw back.

They were in a state of 「We aren’t gonna pull back even if you
pay us, assholeee!!」.

「――Mode Udar!! Thousand Lightning!!」

Perhaps the locals had contacted the upper floor by some kind of
method. The instant they smashed through the next floor and rushed
out, a great swarm of monster that could be mistaken as black cloud
rapidly approached.

The formula switched to the yellow one. When the hammer was
swung onto midair using space magic like pushing a stamp, tens of
thousands of lightning strikes were unleashed to the sky.

The monsters were turned to ash. Their shape crumbled while their
remains became a black rain.

The two broke through that black rain and Shia smashed the
ceiling with mode Oros once more. Right after she jumped out to the
upper floor she rotated.

「Mode Barahu and Entii! Ice Storm!!」

www.asianovel.com
 455 Report
The white and green formulas were each set to both sides of the
hitting surface. When Shia swung her war hammer like a spinning
top, a snow tornado of absolute zero was instantly produced.

「Mode Meeres! Tidal Wave!」

If she poured water current like a great waterfall into there……the

big hole got instantly blocked with ice.

Even so, several locals who could teleport or strong against

freezing form the beginning broke through with demonic look but……

「Mode Laila! Derangement & Black Spear!」

The black formula was set, then when Shia walloped the local who
looked like a snake man who rapidly approached in godspeed, the
snake man was blown away and screamed in frenzy while starting to
attack his fellow locals.

On the other hand, black spears rained down like a torrential rain
toward a knight riding black horse that generated a large amount of
repulsive evil spirits. The black spears moved to all directions before
homing to the target with acute angle, creating an attack with
unparalleled accuracy.

The black spear unleashed by that the divine spirit of everlasting

darkness Laila, was a physical attack but also improvised divine spirit
arms created from spirit element. Because of that it could easily
pierce opponent that lacked corporeal body and dealt damage to
them.

The evil spirit thingies and the local who looked like a knight riding
on black horse dispersed like mist.

Shia swung the god clad Vire Drucken once, then put it on her
shoulder while lightly tapping it. She then said,

「Now now, Hajime-san. Let’s go at once!」

www.asianovel.com
 456 Report
「O, ou……」

She urged Hajime and leaped into the wall on the ceiling.

The bugged rabbit finally obtained wide ranged power of

annihilation by borrowing the power of the soul fragments.

Hajime who completely lost any need to interfere midway said

「It’s even more than expected……well, it’s a good thing that
Shia become strong, right………………let’s train when we get
home……」 with slightly convulsing expression……

In any case, against the pursuit of the absurdly strong local people,
the two of them were,

『Wait Laila! Isn’t it unfair that you’re the only one who got
a turn!? Shia! Please use me more!』

『Oh my, Soare, really. I’m sorry, it looks like that I’m more
in demand.』

『You two. Let me say this, I’m the one who got used the
most in training or mock battle okay? Shia’s favorite is none
other than this divine spirit of lightning cloud Udar――』

『Who cares about that! More importantly, you demon over

there! You properly watched my active role right!? I properly
protected Shia just like you said! That’s why prepare a
reward for me! Also, act kinder to me!』

『……You guys, don’t get noisy for every single thing.』

『Recently even Laila become like Soare……haa』

『……What a situation』

With such boisterous conversation of the soul fragments and the

deep sigh of Barahu and Meeres who couldn’t get along with the

www.asianovel.com
 457 Report
others as BGM, Hajime and Shia enjoyably shook off the locals while
climbing up to the surface.

After that, they learned where they were and what the local people
were through an unexpected reunion but……

That was another story.

Omake

「……Don’t tell me, you two are sulking?」

Right after the commotion in Vatican settled down, Hajime turned

an indescribable gaze toward two arachnes.

――IiIIIH

――IiIIIH

The arachne that was hitting her master’s foot with her front leg
was Neunte, and then the arachne that was folding its legs like
folding one’s arms while sullenly looking away was Erst.

Actually, because of the old man’s forced teleportation, the two of

them got left behind at that hell’s ruined village. They desperately
followed the holes that Shia opened to chase after their master and
they were barely, really only barely leaped into the gate that was just
a moment from closing.

www.asianovel.com
 458 Report
For Hajime, Grim Reaper and Cross Velt were machine without
soul. They were disposable weapon for him.

And so, he didn’t even pay any mind to them but……

「I put automatic return mode in them but……」

When the two arachnes took attitude of ‘Why did you leave us
behind! This cold-hearted personnn!’ like this, as expected the 「It
feels like there are people inside them 」 theory that Shia
mentioned became plausible.

「Aah, that’s, my bad. time I won’t leave you guys behind

okay. So just enter the treasure warehouse already.」

When Hajime tried to put them back inside treasure warehouse,

the two would escape in high speed. He tried telling them to enter
like this.

Good grief, what a hopeless master. I’ll forgive you this time, good
grief.

Was it just imagination that it felt like the two were saying that to
him?

In any case, the two obediently allowed themselves to be stored

inside the treasure warehouse this time. At this time it was also after
Hajime learned about the existences inside the Deadly Sins Ranger.

「……Is that seriously the case? No, but, hm~……good grief,

even though I also want to investigate various things about
the great tree, things keep on coming one after another.」

He muttered while holding his head.

AN: Everyone of Narou! Happy New Year!

Please take care of me again this year too!

www.asianovel.com
 459 Report
.

※Additional explanation

Artifact that came out in the modification of volume 9

I think that the Innoce○ce of a certain eyepatched exorcist

hammer user-san is lovely.

Please pardon me this time with just groundwork. Before long I’m
planning to write about a story revolved around the great tree.

Reimportation from Nichijou. Mori-sensei, I’ll be in your care too

this year-

=Right after coming out to the surface, Hajime made the lord to
wait, dropped a sunlight bomb into the underground where the
pursuers were approaching, making the great demons went *pichun*
along with the underground city. Then he opened a gate and
returned to earth. There he learned the true identity of the people
inside the Deadly Sins Ranger.

※There is update at Gardo.

For you who haven’t read it, please read no matter what as your
accompaniment in New Year!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 460 Report

Chapter 346
Source: bakapervert

Arifureta:

Finished until the latest raw chapter.

The latest chapters starting from chapter 320 got edited by

Windsgrace

Saijaku Muhai No Bahamut:

Vol 16: Finished (Editing finished by Omega)

Sevens:

Vol 1: Finished (Editing finished by Omega)

Vol 2: Finished (Edited finished by Omega)

www.asianovel.com
 461 Report

Chapter 347
Source: bakapervert

AN: It has been a long time.

And yet, this chapter’s topic is two days late, and it’s completed
with quick pace. I’m really sorry but please enjoy-.

Inside a dimly lit room, there were vague silhouettes of people

forming from the darkness.

The one who was putting both elbows on the table and taking a
pose with two hands joined to hide the mouth――the so called
Gendo○ pose was,

「……Ladies, thank you for coming.」

「Say, Yue. What character you’re acting out? Also, why is

the curtain closed?」

Yes, it was Yue-sama. It was Yue-sama with a grave atmosphere

for some reason.

Kaori let out a tsukkomi and a question without reading the mood.
Yue-sama whose mood was harmed launched a fist of wind. Dodged!

「I can’t really see with the room this dark, and it’s already
evening so turn on the light.」

When the switch was pushed *click* like it was nothing, finally
everyone who were gathered at the dining table――or rather, the
people kidnapped by Yue came into view.

「 Say, Yue. I and Remia still hath work remaining

www.asianovel.com
 462 Report
though……or rather, I was in the middle of inside a toilet. Art
not this too forceful?」

「There was only document sorting left but……is this an

emergency situation?」

Tio and Remia were working a job related with clothing and attire,
but Yue who popped out when they were in the middle of working
took them away with a pop too.

Especially Tio was in the middle of relieving herself so her lower

body was in an awful state……of course, she was panting ‘haa haa’.

Also, the toile naturally was becoming a room that couldn’t be

entered. It was the toilet of a venue where things like fashion show
and the like were held. Ordinary people were also using it, so sooner
or later the toilet would be opened up but, over there they would only
find a piece of panties.

It was a mystery.

「Say~, I was also working though……I want to return to

school……」

Similarly, Aiko was smiling wryly. She was in the middle of

receiving the vice principal’s nagging preaching. She was teleported
the moment he looked back, so it would be scary for her after this.
No matter how he saw it, it looked like she ran away the moment he
turned around because she hated his preaching.

But, Yue-sama only shortly said to those working adults.

「……I and work, which one is more important!」

Tio and others together let out exasperated voice 「 Ee~~ 」 .

‘What a really troublesome attention seeker…..’ they thought.

「Yes yes, Yue-san is more important, so let’s talk about

www.asianovel.com
 463 Report
what your business is.」

Yue, you, since coming to earth aren’t you gradually regressing

mentally?]

「Ah, that, I also thought that a bit.」

Shia soothed her down, while Shizuku and Liliana were looking at
her as though they were facing a pain in the ass. Yue averted her
eyes, perhaps she was slightly aware of it herself. She coughed once
and then straightened up herself.

「……Ladies, next week it will finally come. This year’s

Valentine Day.」

Yue took the Gendo○ pose once more and started talking while her
expression was turning grave.

「……Do you all remember? Of the defeat last year.」

「Yue, is your head fine? I don’t know what you

mean――ah, dangerous! Geez-, don’t attack me every single
time!」

Yue didn’t even give a glance at Kaori who dodged the wind fist by
a hair’s breadth and continued her speech.

「……Yes, that defeat. Hajime who was asked by Ryutaro,

whose chocolate he want the most, answered instantly! That
it’s Myuu!」

There, Shai and others raised their voice 「Aa~」.

Certainly there was something like that at the Valentine last year.
Yue who was convinced without any basis that ‘It’s impossible that
the chocolate Hajime want the most isn’t mine!’ crumbled at that
time on all four inside the class when Hajime gave his answer without
any hesitation.

www.asianovel.com
 464 Report
After that, it went without saying that a mini war occurred with
Kaori who was grandly provoking Yue 「Heey, right now, how are
you feeling♪」 behind the gym. At the end both sides harmoniously
entered double KO with cross counter.

By the way, last year it was their last Valentine Day at high school,
so the classmates including Lily were university students right now.
And so, Myuu who was a kindergartener was also already a first year
elementary school student.

In other words,

「……There is a risk that Myuu has also powered up.」

In the end, for the chocolate itself, Myuu’s quarter choco cake was
number one.

Her pride as the first wife wouldn’t allow for the first rank of Hajime
both in expectation and taste to be stolen two years in a row! It
seemed to be something like that.

「 I think Yue who is trying to seriously win against an

elementary school student in a sense is already los――wait, I
told you already that’s dangerous! Stop firing them in
barrage like that!」

The wind fists that came flying like machine gun was avoided with
godspeed while generating afterimages like Matri○ agent. Kaori was
complaining, however, Yue didn’t even turn her gaze at her.

Anyway, it seemed Yue wanted to win against Myuu at this year’s

Valentine Day.

「And, why art thou gathered us too for a meeting? Yue

want to be number one correct?」

「……Honestly, I can’t see any chance of victory!」

www.asianovel.com
 465 Report
The destructive power of Myuu who gave her all to make everyone
happy whether it was birthday, or Christmas, or other events rivaled
or even surpassed the age of god magic.

The purity that the dirty adult didn’t have pierced straight into
Hajime’s papa heart! Like a pile bunker!

And so, it seemed Yue wanted to work out idea together with the
wive~s in order to liven up this year’s Valentine Day too.

「 ……Also, Myuu’s chocolate was really delicious. Her

cherry choco for personal use was also extremely delightful.
And yet, my choco is completely normal……the sense of
defeat is also severe in that sense too. This year I want to
make Myuu to be the one dancing in wild joy instead.」

It seemed she wanted to win against Myuu in that kind of meaning

too.

Certainly, the chocolates that were modeled after every single one
of the Onee-chans had the shape and quality that were completely
unthinkable coming from a kindergartener, so Shia and others were
dancing in wild joy receiving the choco that was filled with heart.

Just as Yue said, it wasn’t only about Hajime, it could be said that
Myuu was the sole winner even against them.

「……What about everyone? Are you okay with Myuu being

the sole winner this year too?」

Yue sighed ‘fuh’ while asking with a provoking smile. Kaori and
others looked at each other’s face.

A beat later, everyone’s face was starting to be filled with

motivation. ‘Preparing a chocolate that would secure Hajime’s
number one and made Myuu danced in wild joy at the same time!
Ain’t that interesting!’ They thought.

www.asianovel.com
 466 Report
But, there, a voice that dashed cold water to the heating up mood
was……

「He, hey. I understand the flow of the talk but……why am I

also here?」

Actually, there was one other person here. A girl who wasn’t one of
the wive~s. Yes, she was kidnapped by adult mode Yue-sama in
princess carry from the vocational school that she enrolled at in order
to obtain a chef license, which caused the classroom to be in
commotion. She was wondering just what kind of face should she
make tomorrow……the one who was at her wits’ end like that
was――Sonobe Yuuka.

Yue-sama’s eyes pierced into Yuuka who was bewildered and

getting headache like that.

「……Yuuka is a person requiring special attention.」

「Why!?」

「……Dance like a butterfly, and sting like a bee.」

「We’re talking about Valentine right!? Right now you’re

talking about Valentine right!?」

Yuuka made a tsukkomi asking just what in the world with this. But
Kaori went 「Aa~」 and made an understanding face.

「 That’s right isn’t it. Yuuka-chan, last year you were

actually the one whose chocolate got eaten by Hajime-kun
first wasn’t it?」

「!? Tha, that was just me asking him to sample the new
product of the restaurant by chance……」

Her speech was faltering. Her gaze was swimming around like
migratory fish without stopping.

www.asianovel.com
 467 Report
「Now that you mention it, recently Hajime-san often go to
Yuuka-san’s restaurant.」

「Sonobe-san’s restaurant is delicious after all.」

「It looks like Hajime is especially pleased with the coffee

though……」

Inevitably,

「……The possibility of Yuuka who met with Hajime with

nobody else present quite frequently coming with a surprise
attack this year too is big.」

「Can you stop calling it a surprise attack!? It wasn’t like I

was aiming for it! Also, Otou-san and Okaa-san were also
there! So we weren’t alone!」

「Yuuka, still have popularity among the palace’s servants

or knights I think……your girl power is extremely high……」

「Lily!? Why did you say that now!?」

Her desperate excuse ended in vain. For the wive~s it became

settled that Yuuka was an opponent that they couldn’t let their guard
down against.

Also, Yuuka’s popularity in Heiligh Kingdom was a fact. After the

invasion of the demon race to the kingdom and the departure of
Hajime’s party and Kouki’s party to the sea of trees, to be frank it
was Yuuka who became the center of the classmates and ran around
making every effort.

The security of the royal capital that was in the middle of

restoration was enormously hard and busy, in addition the knights
and soldiers also lost a lot of their colleagues and their wounds
weren’t healed. At that kind of time, the one who took the initiative
to help them was also Yuuka.

www.asianovel.com
 468 Report
On top of that, she also became an advisor of the new pope and
even encouraged the citizens by performing street performance like
juggling and the like.

She never make a single reluctant face, she also didn’t act high
and mighty even while she had the status as an apostle of god
publicly, on the other hand, she had a candid personality that didn’t
show any of currying favor with anyone.

And yet she was good at cooking, treated not only the classmates
but also the knights in order to cheer them up, and she was also
good at sewing so she remodeled her clothing by herself, and that
fashion slightly became a fad……

And so, in reality, at that time the knights, soldiers, and then the
servants endlessly confessed to her.

Kaori stared at Yuuka fixedly.

「Hey, Yuuka-chan.」

「Wha, what」

「Actually, this year too perhaps I will secretly make him

eat it again~, are you perhaps thinking something like that?」

Yuuka quickly averted her gaze. Yuuka-chan was a honest person.

「So it’s the correct action to apprehend her. As expected

Yue! Good job!」

「……Stop that, you’re making me embarrassed like that.」

*Clap* Yue and Kaori high-fived. They were really in harmony at

this kind of time.

「……Now then, because of that, let’s talk of idea with each

other.」

www.asianovel.com
 469 Report
Everyone made a pondering face at Yue’s order.

「……By the way, a method unrelated with chocolate like

Tio and Remia last year is rejected.」

「!?」

Remia opened her eyes wide. A black history that she didn’t want
to remember was showing up underneath her heart. ‘You call? I don’t
call!’

「 Remia-san……if I’m not wrong, you wore sailor

uniform…… 」

「Please stop! Something was wrong with me at that time!

Just like Tio-san!」

「Remia!?」

When Aiko recalled Remia’s black history that she heard

afterwards and spoke it, Remia covered her ears and went ‘no no’
while yelling 「I don’t want to hearrrr!」

Her daughter’s warm gaze while asking her 「 Mama, you’re

tired」consolingly was creating a deep scar in Remia’s heart even
now.

At the same time, she who let herself got persuaded by Tio to
dress in sailor uniform like that and arrived at the kindergarten after
that was……

「aAAAAAAAAAAAH」

「Remia-san gone made!? It’s Tio-san’s fault! Remia-san

isn’t like Tio-san, she is very much a normal person! Now,
quickly apply the soul magic! Hurryyy-, hurryyy-」

「 Shi, Shia. Recently thy words art getting sharp. Even

www.asianovel.com
 470 Report
though I hath only changed underwear just now……nnh」

The light of soul magic was showering Remia from the hopeless
dragon who was exposing an ecstatic expression. Remia-san was
filled with light. It was really rare that the woman who was usually
making “my my, ufufu” smile and wouldn’t be agitated by most
things would go mad like this.

「……Nn. Think seriously if you don’t want to become like

Remia. Then, idea! Idea, now! An unprecedented! Never to be
seen again! Unparalleled! Valentine Day idea!」

Ignoring Remia who was hugging her knees at the corner of the
room while covering her face and then stopped moving at the
slightest, the meeting of the wive~s + alpha began.

Also, the time limit today was until Hajime who went to pick up
Myuu returned home.

The homeroom after school was over. The elementary school

students went out of school.

There were also a lot of children who played at the courtyard after
that, but the majority was going home. They headed home as quick
as possible and then went out to play.

Among such going hope group, there was a strange crowd. Nearly
twenty children at the center of the courtyard became one group to
go hime.

Thos children were passionately talking to the person at the center

of the group.

「Hey hey, Myuu-chan. Will you come to my home today?」

www.asianovel.com
 471 Report
「Ee~, come to my house~」

「Rather than that let’s go play somewhere! Myuu-chan, do

you have anywhere you want to go at?」

Yes, it was Myuu. The youngest princess of Nagumo family.

Her blonde hair that was mixed with a little bit of emerald color
was sparkling like a dream each time it was fluttering from wind.
Those jade eyes looked like gems, and her cheeks were rose colored.
She was unmistakably a beautiful girl.

It often happened. In a place like school, often just because

someone was “different from themselves” a kid became a target
of exclusion.

But, in regard to Myuu, such thing never happened. Rather, she

was too popular that no matter where she went it would become like
a daimyo’s procession.

One of the reason for that was that her friends from the
kindergarten where she was acting as elder sister were also
advancing to elementary school together with her, and,

「Kyah」

「Myu! Rie-chan, you alright?」

「Tha, thank you……」

Even after she entered elementary school, her handsome man

personality was going strong.

Even now, the moment a girl who was at the edge of the circle
stumbled, Myuu weaved through the kids and leaped to support her.
Her figure with her hand going around the girl’s waist and smiling
while saying 「I’m glad nano」 was……it made anyone wanted to
make tsukkomi ’I see, are you a main character huh’.

www.asianovel.com
 472 Report
She was someone who already received combat training from the
demon king and his cheat wive~s. In addition, she was also someone
who piled up overly thick experience at another world.

Although she was a little girl, from her abundant life experience
and environment of education, she was certainly a cut above the
other elementary school students. Whether it was physically or
mentally.

The like of Rie-chan whose head was patted was already going so
red until the verge of exploding.

Also, the majority of the group consisted of girls. Myuu’s popularity

among the boys was also high, but her popularity was especially
amazing among the girls. Myuu who was strong and gentle even
though she was cute made the girls crazy about her.

Although, it didn’t mean that there wasn’t any boy among the
group……

「O, oi, Myuu! I, I don’t mind if you come to my house okay!

I just got a new game! I, I’ll specially allow you to play it
first!」

The one who said that was a boy who looked completely like a
rascal with standoffish attitude. He was brusque and talked with
Myuu with his gaze not even meeting hers, but from his bright red
face it was obvious that he was conscious of Myuu.

Myuu opened her mouth to give a reply. But, before that,

「Renji-kun, you know――」

「Come to think of it Myuu-chan! What’re you going to do

for this year’s Valentine Day!?」

「Myu!? Nagisa-chan, your voice is loud nano……」

www.asianovel.com
 473 Report
Myuu jumped *pyon* from the voice that was raised close to her
ear. Using that chance, the other girls sent a glare to the
boy――Renji-kun fiercely.

Those gazes weren’t gazes that elementary school girls should

make. It was yakuza. It was a group of little girl yakuza!

However, Renji-kun who fell in love at the first sight in the day of
the enrollment and blazed with the feeling of first love didn’t lose!
Even though around him his friends were tucking their tail or running
away while crying or starting to tremble while holding their head, he
was the only one to glare back fiercely.

*Crackle crackle*, the gazes of Renji-kun VS Myuu loving girls

clashed in the air!

「 Of course, I’ll prepare it this year too nano! I’ll make

delicious chocolates so look forward to it! Nano!」

「 Wah, really!? Myuu-chan’s bite sized choco cake was

delicious――」

「Oi, Myuu! If you are insisting then I’ll accept it reluctantly

because it’s from you!」

‘You bastard, what the hell you’re doing cutting into the
conversation aaah! I’m gonna kill youuu-……’ Nagisa-chan made a
wicked look that seemed to say that. Of course it was done from an
angle that she calculated to be in Myuu’s blind spot.

By the way, Nagisa-chan was normally a quiet girl who would look
suited with pigtails and glasses.

「Don’t worry, I won’t forget Renji-kun’s share nano.」

「Eh!? By, by that you mean, to you I……」

「If there is only one classmate who don’t receive one……it

www.asianovel.com
 474 Report
will be a trauma nano. Myuu won’t produce that kind of
tragedy!」

‘It was enough for such sad incident to happen to Endou only
nano’……Myuu said with a faraway look.

And then, Renji-kun who misunderstood a bit dropped his

shoulders in disappointment, while Nagisa-chan and others went
「Serves you righttt」 with a pose of a certain pirate empress who
often looked down on others too excessively.

By the way, the sad incident of Mr. Endo wasn’t about the past
year story, but the story of his elementary school and middle school
era. Juugo and Kentaro who noticed Endo who was overcome with
sadness shared half of Tiro○ Choco with him. It was something that
he wouldn’t forget for his whole life. He also wouldn’t forget the
bewildered faces of the girls that said 「Eh? In the first place, was
there any boy like that in our class……」.

Friendship banzai!!

Even while talking of that, Myuu’s group passed through the

courtyard and arrived at the front gate.

In that instant,

「Welcome back, Myuu.」

「! Papa!!」

Myuu’s expression shined like sun hearing the voice that reached
her. Right after that, she dashed with a speed like a fired arrow.

Her target was Hajime who was leaning on the power pole near the
front gate.

Without even any braking, far from that she was accelerating as
though to say that she wanted to leap toward her papa even for a

www.asianovel.com
 475 Report
fraction of second faster, she leaped *PYON*.

Hajime smiled wryly at Myuu who was like that while stepping
aside with his one hand rotating her at midair. Myuu whose
momentum was neutralized settled snugly in Hajime’s arm after that.

「You should fix that charging habit already.」

「I’ll put it under serious consideration! Nano!」

「……Recently you’re only remembering that kind of words

huh.」

The greatly delighted Myuu rubbed her cheeks on Hajime’s chest

with a smile that was like flower in full bloom.

While the conversation between Myuu who was famous in school

and the papa who was too young was gathering attention, Nagisa-
chan and others were running toward Hajime.

「Myuu’s papa-san, good afternoon!」

「Go, good afternoon!」

「Coming to pick up Myuu?」

Starting with Nagisa-chan, the girls who were especially close to

Myuu had also come to play several times to Nagumo house. They
had also met Hajime face to face, so there was no one among the
girls who was doubting that he was Myuu’s papa.

Even the children who met him for the first time understood from
their reaction that Hajime was Myuu’s father. Muttering was
spreading among them. Voices like 「He’s completely different
from my papa……」「Yes, he’s cool……」 came from here and
there.

The unique atmosphere that was brought about by Hajime’s return

www.asianovel.com
 476 Report
from another world as well as his demon king personality, added with
the stylish attire that was a present from Remia were enough to
make the eyes of the students to shine.

「 Ou, good afternoon. Nagisa-chan, Madoka-chan, and

Hitomi-chan. It’s just as Hitomi-chan said, I came to pick up
Myuu.」

「I, is it for some kind of business?」

Nagisa asked a bit nervously. Myuu too was tilting her head asking
「Now that you mention it, why is papa picking me up nano?」.

「Yeah, for some reason there is a discussion in the house.

It seems that it’s no good if I and Myuu return before dinner.」

「Eh, Myuu and papa are locked out of the house nano?」

「Exactly right. Well, they might be planning a surprise for

us. You know, next week is Valentine right?」

「Ee~~~~h, why is Myuu being left out nano!」

「 Perhaps because they got forced to yield by you last

year. That Yue, her mental turn into tofu when facing Myuu.」

「……I see nano. Yue-oneechan said 『……Myuu, you better

resolve yourself! year you will dance wildly in great joy from
my choco!』 with tearful eyes so……」

「Your choco was really delicious that time.」

‘You really did your best~’, Hajime said while patting Myuu’s head.
Myuu was remembering Yue last year with a difficult expression, but
she immediately relaxed and went ‘funya~’.

「This year I’ll prepare a special choco for papa again nano!」

「Oo, I see. I’m looking forward to that. Myuu has talent for
www.asianovel.com
 477 Report
making sweets. Perhaps you can become a patissier in the
future.」

Hajime made a statement like an idiot parent with a really gentle

expression. Myuu herself went 「Ehehe~」 while rubbing her cheeks
even more on him.

How should it be said, a parent-daughter world where it was hard

for other people to enter was spreading.

Nagisa-chan who should be asking question was at a loss of words

with her face going red. Or rather, most of the girls for some reason
were red faced.

Amidst that, there was a single boy who went ‘I can’t endure this!’
and stepped forward. It was Renji-kun!

「Myu, Myuu! If you insist then I’ll also receive that special
choco!」

The girl beside him struck with a body blow of 「 Read the
atmosphere-」. But, Renji-kun only lost his breath for an instant
and stood his ground!

「Hm? I’ve never seen your face. Myuu’s new friend?」

「Yep! His name is Ooyama Renji-kun nano! His sprint is

fast, and he often helps Myuu like at the cleaning time for
example nano!」

Renji-kun’s face went bright red hearing Myuu’s evaluation of him.

At the same time the face of the girls were dyed in rage. The glint of
their eyes seemed to say 「What the hell are you doing raising
the affection point diligently like that, eh? If you like cleaning
that much then just do it alone-」.

Hajime somehow guessed various things. As a papa, he couldn’t

turn a blind eye at the harmful insect buzzing around his daughter.

www.asianovel.com
 478 Report
This was the time where he should give a single warning.

Even if for example he would end up getting told that he was an

idiot parent, overprotective, like Tomoichi-san……etc, by Yue and
others with an exasperated gaze, he had to do it.

Although, this was the front gate of a school with many students
going home around them. If he showed his overprotectiveness too
much, it would affect the school life of Myuu herself.

And so, he did his best to restrain himself!

「Myuu’s papa-san! You don’t need to worry! Us the elite

guards will beat away the vermins!」

「Nagisa-chan……aa, I’ll leave Myuu to you girls.」

「Wait a second nano. Nagisa-chan, what do you mean by

elite guards? Why are you having an understanding with
papa nano? Myuu doesn’t know anything though!」

‘It’s something Myuu doesn’t need to know about you know……’

The girls starting from Nagisa-chan and also Hajime-papa were
looking at Myuu with that kind of gaze. Let’s just say this beforehand,
it was Myuu loving Nagisa-chan who formed this, and not Hajime
inciting the children, not at all.

「He, hey, Myuu?」

Renji-kun who was ignored kept persisting. He tried requesting

“Myuu’s special choco”.

Myuu’s answer toward that was,

「That’s impossible.」

「Fuguh」

Renji-kun made an expression of enduring an unbearable pain, but

www.asianovel.com
 479 Report
he raised his face.

「Wh, why……」

「Because Renji-kun isn’t special.」

It was a polite wording, but it was like the words were

strengthened by support magic. It broke Renji-kun’s heart.

Renji-kun was shaking. But, Renji-kun was strong. He didn’t even

feel discouraged from the word’s straight punch. He didn’t even let
tear came out. He was a boy!

「Do, don’t think……」

「Hm?」

Renji-kun’s gaze caught Hajime. He glared fiercely while putting

strength into his stomach~,

「Don’t think, that you’ll be able to become Myuu’s special

foreverrr~~~」

The sharp parting remark echoed. And right after that he yelled
「DAMN ITTTTTTTTTT-」 while leaving with the ferocious dash of
youth.

「The déjà vu is incredible……」

「Myu?」

The prince of a certain kingdom also often acted like Renji-kun.

After this there was a plan to bring him here for playing due to
Liliana’s request, so perhaps it would be nice to let him met Renji-
kun……they were love rival, but surely they could become good
friend, it should be. Hajime was thinking of such thing.

「Papa, if we can’t go home right away, what will we do

now nano?」

www.asianovel.com
 480 Report
Hajime returned to his senses at Myuu’s words.

「I was thinking to go somewhere to play but……」

Hajime’s gaze moved to Nagisa-chan and others. If she was

planning to play with her friends, it would be boorish for a parent to
interfere. In that case they would part here, and he would spend time
on his own somewhere.

It would also be passable to go drinking coffee at Wisteria. If

Sonobe was there, she would also keep him company for
talking……he thought. The thought that she was kidnapped by his
own wife into their house never even crossed his mind.

At the same time,

「No no, we don’t have any plan! Please have fun together
with Myuu-chan!」

「We won’t get in the way!」

「Myuu, we’re looking forward to the report.」

Actually, Nagisa-chan and others knowing about Myuu’s future

dream――becoming papa’s wife――was also something that never
crossed his mind at all.

And he also didn’t know about them understanding that Myuu’s

papa love wasn’t just in a childish sense, but that Myuu was
completely serious, and they supported her even then, not in the
slightest.

「I, I see? Then I can accompany you guys you know? We can go
somewhere in the city to play. I’ll contact your parents to let them
know in that case.

「Myuu’s papa-san, that’s terrible!」

www.asianovel.com
 481 Report
「Please think of Myuu’s feeling!」

「Delicacy」

「Why!?」

He couldn’t understand the elementary school students

recently……Hajime thought in perplexed.

「Myuu-chan! Have fun!」

「「「「Myuu-chan, bye by~~e」」」」

「Myu! Everyone, see you tomorrow nano~!」

The talk was progressing even while he was at his wits’ end.
Hajime wasn’t completely freed from his perplexity, even so he set
out to spend time with Myuu alone.

When the curtain of night was starting to lower down, Hajime and
Myuu was on their way home.

「Even so, Myuu. You have become really famous huh.」

「I didn’t know that nano.」

When they went to look for Myuu’s clothes, the shop employees
and guests badgered them to take Myuu’s picture. It was like she
was a celebrity.

Actually, the company of Remia and Tio occasionally would hold a

fashion show for children clothing. At that time Myuu would also
appear as model.

Myuu didn’t know how big a deal it was, so she was really surprised

www.asianovel.com
 482 Report
when she was surrounded by people who seemed to remember her.
Also, the shop employees were also taken aback by how young her
papa was.

They could see the light of their house while making such talk.

What would be for dinner today……the two thought with their

stomach growling while arriving in front of the house with their hands
harmoniously connected. There,

「……What about this!? Five Heavenly Dragon Choco!」

「 Kyaa!? Stupid Yue! Don’t use age of god magic just

because you cannot think any idea!」

「……Ah!? Bakaori! Because of your disintegration magic

the control is!?」

「Awawawah, that’s terrible! ――”Divine Severance”ee!」

Right after Kaori’s yell resounded and Liliana’s panicked voice

echoed, *prang* the window was smashed and five brown tentacles
flew out.

Looking carefully, they were dragon. Sniffing carefully, they

smelled sweet. The five dragons that were made from chocolate
were wriggling while trying to fly out to the neighborhood. From how
the eye parts were dark red, they seemed to be monsterified using
metamorphosis magic……

The choco heavenly dragons tried to escape as though to say

「Who will stay here to get eaten-」, but they were hindered by
the barrier that appeared around Nagumo house. Choco breath
sweetly decorated the barrier. Right after that, they were dragged
back into the room.

「……」

www.asianovel.com
 483 Report
「……」

Hajime and Myuu were speechless. Their gazes were completely

dry. The two of them looked at each other and nodded, then they
approached the fence stealthily. Myuu jumped *pyon* and caught the
top of the fence while bringing up her face, Hajime also quietly
peered into the living room.

「Eeei-, what’s wrong with mine life-sized choco!」

「 That’s completely for 18 years old above! You’re just

covering yourself with choco!」

「 No matter how you look at it that’s only for Hajime

right!? What are you going to make Myuu eat!?」

Ahead of the gazes of Shia and Shizuku who were busily punching
and slashing the rampaging choco heavenly dragons was stark naked
Tio slathered with choco. Hajime’s eyes died. Myuu’s cheeks were
convulsing.

Deeper inside, Aiko’s desperate face came out from the kitchen.

「Geez-, everyone! Please help a bit here! Or rather, what

did you put into the choco dish!? It’s wriggling! Why did you
melt meat into it!?」

「 Now wait a secondd~~~. Ai-chan-sensei! The cacao

beans that sensei produced also strange somehow though!?
Even though they are beans they have water moisture like
vegetable! Aah, it’s stale!? Is this really cocoa beans!?」

「 Eee? It shouldn’t be like……certainly I procured them

from cacao beans for Hajime-kun’s sake but, they were goods
on the market you know? Well, I used magic so it’ll be even
more tasty though……」

「You didn’t use anything like soul magic or the like right!?

www.asianovel.com
 484 Report
Aaa, somehow it’s rolling by itself see!?」

「 That kind of stupid thing……ah, come to think of it, I

think I used it while having delusion of Hajime-kun……」

「Kyaah, what’s this!? Something like tentacles from the

pot of the choco dish are……no moree~~~~~! I’m going
homee!!」

*Prang* sound resounded. Yuuka smashed through the window’s

kitchen and rolled out. From behind her, somehow slushy
blasphemous brown tentacles were stretching out.

Interception by throwing knives! Yuuka didn’t pause and jumped

over the fence with an acrobatic movement. She then vanished while
yelling 「Nagumo house is a den of evilsssssss-」.

「Everyone-, get a hold of yourself! Hajime-kun and Myuu-

chan will return soon with hungry stomach! Let’s put the
finishing touch to the choco prototype dishes!」

Kaori’s order resounded. Tentacles were stretching out from the

kitchen. Five heavenly dragons were rampaging inside the living
room. Tio was going ‘haa haa’.

Myuu silently got down on the ground, then she looked at Hajime-
papa with a grim face.

「Papa. Myuu will wait ahead at Valhalla, nano.」

It seemed for Myuu the choice to not eat didn’t exist. Because, no
matter what kind of cooking it was, it was created by the Onee-chans
for her.

But, she had no confidence of surviving. The expression of the little

girl who saluted with determination was beautiful……

Hajime sighed.

www.asianovel.com
 485 Report
「Myuu, let’s eat outside today.」

「I want hamburger nano.」

Instant reply.

「Onee-chans……what about them?」

「Leave them.」

Instant reply.

「Papa……mama is hugging her knees at the room corner

nano.」

「I guess, she remembered the black history last year and

collapsed ain’t she?」

Spot on.

Hajime looked at Myuu’s troubled expression and sent arachne-san

into the living room that was turned into battlefield. It closed the
distance until Remia’s side undetected and opened a gate beneath
her.

「Hyaa~~~~」

The teleported Remia fell from above. Hajime caught her in a

princess carry.

「De, dear? And Myuu too?」

「 We’re home nano, mama. We’re retreating from the

battlefield right away nano.」

「Oo, swiftly, and, safely.」

While Remia was going 「Eh? Eh?」, Hajime and Myuu left that
place with synchronized action.

www.asianovel.com
 486 Report
Like that, they directly headed to a hamburger specialist
restaurant in front of the station.

Also, Remia who didn’t have any composure mentally from the
shock of recalling the black history and the sudden happening stayed
in the princess carry posture until they arrived at the restaurant
but……

The next day, in the gathering of mama friends,

「 I saw it you know, Remia-san! You were carried in

princess carry by your husband!」

「 It really stood out in front of the station! Sheesh,

showing off like that!」

「Myuu-chan really is a good kid. She didn’t pester to be

carried but looked warmly at her mama instead……」

She instantly sunk once more from the witness reports.

Furthermore, Yue and others were also harmoniously getting

instantly sunk from receiving the “Divine Flame” class scolding
from Sumire-okaasan who went home in a tired state.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

My deepest apologies, but this isn’t the return of update.

As expected I think that no update for two months will be bad, so I

somehow posted this but, my lack of time is still not resolved.

I’m in a bit of situation where I cannot give any guarantee where

I’ll be able to resume the regular update.

And so, for a while it will be an irregular update schedule (The

www.asianovel.com
 487 Report
update schedule itself is fixed in six P.M Saturday ).

Best regards!

Also, there are updates at Gardo Comic too.

Main story, Zero, Nichijou, please have a look at them.

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 488 Report

Chapter 348
Source: bakapervert

AN: It has been a long time. Forgive me for the long wait.

I almost forgot the flow of the after story, so I’m returning to the
starting point……well not really but I tried writing the story about the
beginning when they just returned.

This was a story when Hajime and others the returnees when it
hadn’t been really long since they started attending school once
more.

As always, the people who were watching Yue while she was going
to school were getting into man-made disasters, the insolent people
were hammered with bullets of bloodlust like moth being lured into
fly trap, Hajime himself almost becoming a victim of self-made
disaster from getting distracted by the radiant Yue-san in uniform,
etc. Like that Hajime who travelled the amusing road to the school
entered into the classroom.

Then,

「Kuh」

「Fu, fuguh」

「Tsu–」

The classmates simultaneously averted their face. They clung on

their desk with their body trembling all over.

「Oi, if you guys got something to say then say it.」

www.asianovel.com
 489 Report
It was a phenomenon that was already changing into the morning
custom since they started resuming coming to school. A pressure
was released from Hajime.

Ryutaro answered as the representative.

「Nagumo, wearing uniform! It ain’t fitting at all-」

‘Puhah’ Tamai and others snorted.

“Nagumo Hajime before summoning” was already beyond

faraway in the memory of the classmates.

White hair, eye patch, metal prosthetic arm, black coat. Large
revolver on his thigh. That was “Nagumo Hajime”. That was
everyone’s one and only “demon king-sama”.

This man who would kill even god if they became his enemy and
saved the world while he was at it was……wearing school uniform
now. Although his appearance had returned to look like normal
human, it was just too surreal that everyone found it hard every
morning to hold back their laughter.

The demon king who diligently went to school every day without
even getting late……that was certainly surreal.

Although, as expected they were laughing too much. Kouki who

seemed to think so spoke remonstrating words.

「O, oi, everyone. You all are laughing too much. Certainly,
it doesn’t suit him at a――」

*Pshew* A stifled gunshot rang. By destroying an ultra-small

treasure warehouse that was inserted into the bullet itself using the
firing hammer, the compressed air was released and using that while
it was a revolver, it made a silenced rubber bullet into reality.

In a civilized society――especially in this Japan that was a

www.asianovel.com
 490 Report
constitutional state, firing silently was important. He mustn’t cause
trouble for the surrounding.

Because it was such quality product of Hajime, the “embodiment

of consideration bullet”, brain matter wasn’t scattered from
Kouki’s head. He was only falling from his chair.

「Why did you shoot!? Or rather, why me!?」

The demon king-sama completely ignored Kouki’s only natural

protest and his gaze lorded over the classroom. His eyes explained it
more eloquently than anything.

His eyes said, 「You all, want to get shot?」.

「……Nn, Hajime. Restrain, restrain.」

「Hajime-sa~n, aren’t you going to become an exemplary

Japanese person? Or perhaps, making tsukkomi with bullet is
actually the culture of Japan?」

「Hajime-kun, Shia is going to misunderstand so let’s keep

that gun away okay?」

「It’s not just a problem of misunderstanding. Or rather,

Kaori. Kouki is writhing around so go heal him. Look, his back
is bending like a bridge from the pain. That’s a beautiful back
bending posture.」

Hajime who was persuaded (?) repeated to himself 「Oops I can’t

do this. I’m a Japanese. A virtuous and model Japanese 」
while transferring Donner back to the treasure warehouse.

A while after that the bell rang to inform the beginning of the first
period of the class. The one who arrived then was the math teacher.
His name was Asada Ichiro (32 years old). His trait was his eyes that
were like fox, his hair that was properly combed down, and then the
way he talked that vaguely sounded obstinate.

www.asianovel.com
 491 Report
The gaze of Teacher Asada who was standing at the teacher
podium flowed toward Yue and Shia while the students were giving a
bow and sitting back. And then, his gaze moved to Hajime at the end
and his fox eyes narrowed further into a slit. This too was a daily
happening.

The class started and everyone dispassionately went through the

content of their textbook. And then, as expected Hajime was named
to solve a strangely difficult problem just as usual.

「Nagumo, answer it.」

「Yes, sensei.」

‘Bufuh’, several sounds of snort were……

Looking at the direction of the snorts, there was Ryutaro

prostrating on his desk. Kaori was averting her gaze, while even
Shizuku was looking down while shaking.

「~~~~And that’s the answer, sensei.」

‘Puhih!’ A laughter that sounded like a pig resounded. It was Shinji.

It seemed he couldn’t hold it down anymore. Beside him Yoshiki was
trembling too much his desk was rattling.

「Again-, you guys! Just what in the world is funny-」

Teacher Asada got into a bad mood. ‘Today is the day I’m running
out of patience!’ The angry voice he raised sounded like that.

This always happened, but when he assigned Hajime a question,

there would be laughter leaking out every time, so perhaps the
teacher was feeling like it was him who was getting laughed at.

「Sorry, sensei. I’ll tell them later how bad their attitude is.」

‘Pupah!!’ Nana spouted. On the seat beside her Taeko was holding

www.asianovel.com
 492 Report
her stomach. Yuuka was pinching the back of her own hand until she
got teary eyed.

Atsushi was holding his laughter too much that his thought slipped
out with trembling voice.

「Na, Nagumo using polite language……it totally doesn’t

suit him……」

That was the mutual sentiment of the classmates.

「It’s only obvious to use polite language when talking with

teacher!」

「It’s exactly as you say, sensei. These guys are idiots. We

will do something about it by ourselves. Really I apologize for
them.」

‘Stop it alreadyyy~~’ The voices from the girls that sounded like a
scream were raised.

No matter what, it seemed Hajime talking with polite language was

“absurd” for the classmates.

He was more or less talking using polite language to Tio’s

grandfather and the family of Kaori and others, so this wasn’t their
first time seeing this, but for some reason the classmates couldn’t
hold back when Hajime was using polite language to people other
than the ones mentioned above.

They still reacted like this even after getting quite used to hear it
but……it looked like they would still need some more time until they
got completely used to it.

While the classmates were shaking from the strange occurrence of

the demon king’s laudable attitude that would pass straight being a
laughing matter and caused a pandemonium instead if they were in
Tortus, Teacher Asada narrowed his eyes that it looked like they were

www.asianovel.com
 493 Report
completely closed already.

And then, he snorted in ridicule.

「Nagumo, I’ll teach you something important. The thing

called “trust” you see, it’s something created from
someone’s daily behavior.」

In other words, Hajime’s daily behavior wasn’t something

praiseworthy, therefore, he couldn’t be trusted. It seemed that the
teacher wanted to say that.

‘As an educator, telling a student 「You can’t be trusted」 is

just……’. Making that kind of tsukkomi would just create more
problem, so Hajime held back.

He was an exemplary and virtuous Japanese person!

Perhaps thanks to that patience, the classroom fell completely

silent. Looking closer, half of the class were looking at Teacher Asada
as though they were watching a stylish suicide applicant, while the
remaining half was looking at Hajime like they were watching a
nuclear bomb that was going to explode.

It was something greatly unexpected for Hajime-san! Was it thanks

to his daily behavior?

Teacher Asada didn’t even notice the atmosphere of the class and
continued with a sarcastic tone.

「All of you are called returnees as it is and the society are

looking coldly. I’m worried about the future of you who are in
the center of that. Even the nonsense of fighting in another
world was also thought up by you right? Even if you’re
making fun of adults there is limit to it.」

「I’m sorry, I’ll keep that in mind.」

www.asianovel.com
 494 Report
「Do you really mean that? It doesn’t really seem so. Try
looking up the word modesty in dictionary. If you do that,
then even people like you all who are making a ruckus in the
society will surely have a little feeling of gratitude toward
the school that would accept you back welling up inside.」

This “special classroom” that was set up at the fringe of the

school building wasn’t really because of the good will of the school’s
side. They reluctantly set it up only after there was a notice from the
government about social decency or whatever.

Although, retorting with that and making this talk devolved into an
argument would be problematic. Hajime had no intention to
purposefully cause that. He nodded with an obedient expression.

Besides, it also wasn’t really a lie that he had a feeling of gratitude.

(……Hajime. This guy, should I strangle him?)

(Stop it. He is more or less a teacher who was teaching us from the
beginning you know?)

Teacher Asada continued talking with a lot of sarcasm enveloped

in his words. Yue sent Hajime a telepathy with a dangerous gaze. Her
eyes were thinking 「Should I give him “Divine Statement”……」.
Hajime admonished Yue to not do that.

Just as Hajime said, actually, after they resumed attending school,

if they were asked if there was full lesson for the special class, then
the answer would be “no”.

Due to fear, bewilderment, and suspicion toward the returnees,

and then because of the protest toward the forceful demand from the
government, there were teachers who refused to give them lesson,
teachers who resigned because they got tired of the questioning
from the mass media and parents that were like machine gun
everyday, or teachers who transferred to other school.

www.asianovel.com
 495 Report
It wasn’t unreasonable. The incident was far removed from being
just a disappearance case. The time period of their disappearance,
and then even their returning time too. Although they were teacher
they weren’t saint. It was only natural that they were shaken.

Because of that, for Hajime, although Teacher Asada would be

somewhat sarcastic like this, he was thankful to him for his
willingness to teach them right from the start.

「Besides, Nagumo. It seems your attitude toward girls is

really slovenly isn’t it?」

Teacher Asada’s gaze moved toward Yue and Shia once more. His
gaze also moved toward Kaori and Shizuku, but as expected his gaze
then returned to the former two. Especially at Shia.

Shia twisted her body in discomfort.

The sermon of Teacher Asada regarding illicit sexual relationship

began.

Certainly, having relationship with multiple girls was normally

worthy to be a target of criticism from the perspective of common
sense. And so Hajime resigned himself to listen to Teacher Asada’s
words even while feeling dubious at the gaze he made. But,

(Hajime-san, Hajime-san)

(Hm? What, Shia?)

(You see, I intend to ignore it right from the start so I forgot to say
but……actually, Asada-sensei has been telling me various things
from some time ago about my relationship with Hajime-san.)

(What? What kind of words?)

(If I’m going out with Hajime-san then break up that relationship,
that kind of talk.)

www.asianovel.com
 496 Report
At first Hajime thought that perhaps it was only a warning that a
teacher would naturally make. From Hajime and Yue’s special
atmosphere, the teacher must be thinking that he was only playing
around with Shia, so he couldn’t overlook that as a teacher.

However, when he asked Kaori and Shizuku weren’t told anything

like that by Teacher Asada.

(And also, before this he told me that he would give me

consultation, so come to the student counseling room.)

(……And?)

(At that time it was my turn to prepare dinner so I refused and

went home right away. But, even after that there were times when I
was called after school. I refused all of them because I had things to
do but……)

It seemed that Shia was also called for after school today.
Furthermore it seemed the teacher was asking really strongly.

(If it’ll be just a normal counseling then, well, it’s not really a
problem. But his gaze, it’s a little bit……)

(Enough, I get it.)

Hajime-san’s expression changed from obedience into a smile.

The eyes of the classmates now looked like they were watching a
bomb that was approaching the countdown. Kouki was sweating like
a waterfall while pleading 「Sensei! Asada-sensei! We should
resume the class soon!」 but……

「Besides you are, everyday――」

「 Sensei, I know really well that my way of living isn’t

something praiseworthy.」

www.asianovel.com
 497 Report
Teacher Asada scowled in displeasure that his words were
interrupted. Hajime kept smiling while making suggestion to such
Teacher Asada.

「I’m thinking to correct that using this chance. And so, can
I receive your guidance by any means? After school, in the
counseling room.」

「……The necessity for that」

「There is no way it’s not necessary isn’t it? Yes, according

to sensei, it seems that I’m a really problematic child.
However, what is it that I should fix and how should I do
it……I don’t understand it. Please sensei, give me your advice
to help this student by all means.」

Hajime-san grasped his chest as though he was mourning himself

and sent a gaze looking for help.

It was actually really difficult to refuse a student that was saying

something like this, especially when in front of the eyes of other
students. As the result, Teacher Asada said 「……Very well. Come
to the student counseling room after school today 」 and
stopped his preaching before resuming the lesson.

(Yue, come with me after school. We’ll search the inside of Asada-
sensei’s heart.)

(……Nn-. Divine Statement ready to fire! He’ll confess everything.)

The classmates thought when seeing the motivated Yue.

‘The student counseling room after school will change into

the interrogation room of the demon king and his first wife
huh.’

What things were lurking inside the heart of this Teacher Asada……

www.asianovel.com
 498 Report
After that he would say things like 「Boss-, while presumptuous
please allow me to start the lesson for today-」 with a tone like
a military officer toward Haijme. It could be easily guessed from that.

Putting that aside.

After that, they absorbed the lessons favorably and the English
lesson for the fourth period was over. Right away, the English
teacher――Yanagi Kazuko-sensei (45 years old) rushed out in a flash.

It wasn’t like she was bullied by Hajime and co.

Rather, the students were really diligent. Even when Hajime used
polite language, the classmates didn’t laugh anymore. It wasn’t
because Hajime told them 「 The next time anyone laugh,
everyone will get pile bunker into their ass」 or anything. It was
simply because laughing during lesson wasn’t a good thing even if
they weren’t laughing at the teacher!

Then, why did Kazuko-sensei left the classroom as though she was
escaping?

There was one reason.

「As expected, Language Comprehension is just a cheat

huh.」

「I think it’s fine to thank Ehito just for this.」

Just as Shinji and Yoshiki earnestly said, the cause was the cheat
power of “Language Comprehension”.

After all, thanks to this everyone was like native speaker. Rather,
they were even more skilled than Kazuko-sensei!

Because of that Kazuko-sensei would feel nervous and feel like

running away every time she was giving lesson. Every time she
would leave the classroom as though running away.

www.asianovel.com
 499 Report
「How should I say it, the teachers refusing to teach our
class also feel like our own doing……」

「 Even the classic language or kanji are easy to

understand……somehow the guilt is…… 」

Shizuku smiled wryly. Kaori too was making a troubled expression.

「 Everyone is thinking that we’re abnormal because of

things like this isn’t it……」

「Even though we haven’t study for a year, our knowledge

improved instead, of course people will be like ‘what the
hell!’.」

「But, it’s difficult to hide it.」

Yuuka made a bitter expression. Nana was staring at the door

where Kazuko-sensei left from with an apologetic expression, while
Taeko had a complicated look.

It seemed that it wasn’t just Hajime that was trying to get used to
the life on earth.

In any case, the morning lessons were finished. It was afternoon

break. The time for lunch.

Normally, there would be some who went to the school canteen to

purchase lunch but……

Everyone took out their boxed lunch without exception. No one

tried to go out of their class.

Far from that, *tatatatatata-* the sound of running resounded from

the corridor. Right after that, *bam* the door was opened loudly. No
sooner than that, a small silhouette rushed into the classroom.

「Ai-chan-sensei, so today you’re eating in the classroom

www.asianovel.com
 500 Report
again.」

「 Tha, that’s right. For some reason, yes, for some

reason……」

Aiko-sensei’s gaze wandered around for a bit while the bag that
was filled with her boxed lunch was swaying.

Since they went back into school, she would come at lunch without
fail. With a rushing speed at that.

It was already something common, so Yue immediately gave up

her seat and moved on Hajime’s lap herself.

At the same time, an anxious voice echoed.

「No, no good. I forget my lunch……」

It was Nomura Kentaro. His chair clattered and he stood still in

place from the shock. His shoulders dropped down in dejection just
because he forgot his lunch. His face looked like it was already
decided that for today he would go without lunch.

「Kentaro, I’ll share you mine a bit.」

「Juugo, my bad.」

「I’ll give you mine too.」

「……Kousuke, so you’re here.」

「Since the morning.」

Kentaro’s expression slightly relaxed with Juugo and Kousuke

sharing their boxed lunch with him while he sat back down.

「No, just go to the canteen to buy.」

A tsukkomi came from Hajime.

www.asianovel.com
 501 Report
Since they started going to school, the classmates wouldn’t leave
the classroom only when it was lunch break. Hajime finally got really
curious with that and spoke out. He thought that perhaps it was only
because the other classmates just didn’t like getting stared at with
curiosity, but their action was too obstinate if it was just because of
that.

Kentaro diverted his gaze away from that dubious gaze of Hajime.

And then, he muttered in a low voice.

「……I don’t want to get away from Nagumo.」

「Do, don’t suddenly said such disgusting thing.」

Hajime was creeped out. Kentaro hurriedly said 「Wro, wrong!

That’s not what I mean!」 and gave his excuse.

「Because, you! What am I gonna do if another summoning

happen again huh! Whether I get left behind or get
summoned by myself, I absolutely don’t want either! The safe
area at lunch break is at Nagumo’s side!」

「Haa?」

‘What is this guy saying……’, Hajime stared like he was looking at

an idiot, but when he looked around, everyone quickly averted their
gaze.

「Se, seriously? Ah, could it be, Aiko came to the classroom

each time it’s lunch break is also」

「A, ahaha……」

Looking really close, there were countless small magic reactions in

Aiko’s pocket. Most likely, they were seed. By combining Aiko’s
power and soul magic, she would be able to use them to instantly
create imitation Treant. So that she would be fine even if she fell into

www.asianovel.com
 502 Report
an unexpected situation anytime, her combat preparation was
flawless! It seemed to be something like that.

「You guys……so you guys are completely traumatized by

the lunch break huh.」

The classmates all showed a bitter smile. They obstinately wouldn’t

leave the classroom was as expected, because no one wanted to
leave the demon king-sama’s side.

Aiko changed the topic to dodge this matter.

「Tha, that’s right. Everyone, it will be the school festival

soon. There will be other time for us to talk about it, but
please start thinking of what do you want to do there from
now.」

Suzu chewed *mokyu mokyu* on her salmon boxed lunch while

nodding with 「Aah」.

「My friend from other class told me. It looks like there’re
classes that has decided it already but……everyone
apparently are curious of what our class is going to do.」

「 The students are full of “curiosity” but……from the

teacher’s side are they “filled with trepidation”?」

Shizuku lowered her eyebrows with a troubled look while asking

Aiko. Aiko’s expression became the same while she nodded. And
then, she clenched both her fists to fire up herself and,

「 So it’s decided, the theme of our performance will be

“Completely safe and secure! There’s nothing to fear! Let’s
get along!”, there!」

She said that with a rough huff. ‘Let’s clear up the suspicion “they
might be dangerous kids” toward the returnees!’ That seemed to
be her intention.

www.asianovel.com
 503 Report
There, Shinji said 「Here!」 and raised his hand.

「Yes, Nakano-kun!」

「Sensei! I think that target shooting will be good! Nagumo

have guns after all!」

「Safety safety-, something not scary-! Not scary!」

It was refused.

‘A performance that’ll give favorable impression!’ Aiko yelled while

glaring at Shinji. Shinji dejectedly backed away and bit into his
sweetened bun. Choco cornet was delicious……

Atsushi expressed his idea full of confidence.

「 As expected, here we should go with the simple

approach, a maid café!」

「You just want to see girls in maid uniform.」

A gaze of absolute zero was thrown from Yuuka. But, the boys were
getting spirited. Starting from Aikawa Noboru and Nimura Akito,
Shinji and Yoshiki also raised their voice to somehow make the idea a
reality. But,

「……Are you telling me, to call somebody else other than

Hajime goshujin-sama?」

The classroom froze for real, not just in metaphor. Frost was
forming on the window, while the floor and wall were freezing white
with creaking sound.

「……Something like maid café is a heresy!」

「Yeah, for sure!」

「Your ulterior motive is transparent! Restrain yourself

www.asianovel.com
 504 Report
Atsushi!」

「This pervert-! I’m embarrassed as your friend!」

「Yo, you guys, turning your back so easily on me……」

The maid café was also rejected. Spring arrived inside the
classroom, melting the snow. It was war~m.

「On the contrary, won’t a butler café be better I wonder! I

wonder!」

‘I got some kind of a good idea!’ Kaori strongly insisted with that
kind of look. Shizuku who would see through everything if it was
about Kaori got a deadpan stare.

「You just want to make Hajime a butler and got treated

like a noble lady right?」

「!? The, the-the, there’s no such thing you know?」

「Then, Kaori. If Kouki is the one who become a butler to

serve the guests then it’ll be okay isn’t it?」

「I won’t accept anyone other than Hajime-kun.」

Kaori-san was faithful on her own desire. And then, Kouki spouted
out his rolled omelet saying 「Shizuku! Why are you dragging
me into this!? 」, and then he got a faraway look due to Kaori’s
instant reply. It seemed his soul was flying to somewhere. Ryutaro’s
gentle pat on his shoulder was pervading deep inside……

「Shi, Shizuku-chan said that but you yourself!」

「Wha, what?」

「 Even though you want to be pampered by Hajime-kun

dressed as butler!」

www.asianovel.com
 505 Report
「I’m not thinking anything like――」

Shizuku-chan glanced at Hajime, imagined something, then her

cheeks boiled red. It seemed she was thinking it. She wanted to be
pampered by butler Hajime.

「 ……But, that doesn’t sound bad. Getting treated like

noble lady by the demon king. Right! Yuuka-chi!」

「Why are you turning the question to me!?」

Nana who was making a considering look grinned and said that.
Everyone’s attention was turned toward Yuuka hearing that. The
gaze of the flustered Yuuka met with Hajime’s.

「Wha, what! You want to have a go!?」

「Are you a delinquent from somewhere huh.」

For some reason Yuuka growled ‘garururu-‘ threateningly at

Hajime. The atmosphere of the classroom turned lukewarm seeing
them.

At the same time, the majority of the female camp seemed to get
ideas from Nana’s words. Their gaze seemed to wander around in a
daze. That “demon king” would, act kind to them……treating them
gently like a noble lady……

「……nice」

「It’s nice……」

Voices like those were coming from here and there.

「Rejected-! Firm rejection! We won’t allow that kind of

idea that will put a great burden to our dear friend no matter
what!」

Shinji stood up from his chair and protested with bloodshot eyes.

www.asianovel.com
 506 Report
Yoshiki held up his chopstick like a mike and asked.

「Your true feeling?」

「Nagumo is going to be the only winner like that-. Do you

want your school festival memory get dyed with the single
color of defeat!? Don’t screw around-, I’ll cry out blood!」

The girls crowding around the demon king butler……certainly, from

the perspective of Shinji who spent his days wandering around the
city looking for girl, it was an idea that he would firmly refuse.
Atsushi and others also seemed to have the same feeling inside their
heart.

Taeko half smiled feeling that it was somewhat troublesome while

giving a suggestion.

「Then, isn’t it fine to just make a normal café? Something

like Yuuka’s Wisteria.」

「Ah, now that you mentioned it Sonobe-san’s family has a

western restaurant isn’t it?」

Aiko’s words made the classmates who didn’t know to say 「Hee」
while their attention gathered on Yuuka once more.

「So Yuuka-san’s family is managing a cooking business.

I’m interested with that!」

Shia was interested. As expected from a cooking lover who had

continuously added the cooking of various countries into her
repertory since coming to earth.

「Yeah. Rather than telling me to be a butler, it’ll be far

better to get teach by Sonobe how to cook and work at the
back.」

「Eh? I, is that so?」

www.asianovel.com
 507 Report
Yuuka’s gaze was wandering. At the thought of it, her gaze was
turned to empty air.

――Both of them cooking side by side

――Her teaching Hajime the taste of her family

――Two hands overlapping in order to correct his hand movement

For some reason the scene changed,

――Her and Hajime standing side by side in the kitchen of Wisteria

――Both of them managing the restaurant, the regular customers

jeering at their relationship……

――After the restaurant closed, the two of them would snuggle

close to each other while drinking the coffee that she brewed

――And then……

「Yuuka-chan?」

「Hah!?」

The owner of the monotone voice was Kaori-san who was staring at
her with lightless eyes. Beside her, there was also Yue-sama whose
default deadpan stare was becoming even moo~~~rre deadpan.

At her wit’s end Yuuka-chan glared fiercely at Hajime for some

reason.

「I, I absolutely won’t teach Nagumo anything! You’re ten

years to early to enter the kitchen!」

「What the hell」

Yuuka’s face was bright red. Nana and Taeko were looking at her
warmly while patting her head saying ‘good girl, good girl’.

www.asianovel.com
 508 Report
Hajime shrugged and ignored the glaring Yuuka while continuing
「In the first place」.

「You guys might be forgetting it but, it might be difficult

for this classroom to attract customers you know?」

The classmates went “?”. Hajime smiled wryly and said.

「It’s the location, the location. This spot is the fringe of

the school building’s fringe. A “special classroom” that is half
isolated you remember?」

Everyone went 「Ah」. It was exactly like that, it was impossible

for anyone to pass through here “coincidentally” while heading to
somewhere else. The location was at the edge with no path that was
leading to anywhere else.

「 With this kind of spot, in addition it’s a place where

there’ll only be the performance of the returnees, I think the
only people who would come here are only guys who want to
satisfy their curiosity with no regard for any performance.」

On the other hand, there was also the possibility of people flooding
this people with that kind of reason, but if something like that
happened at this classroom that was located at the end of the
hallway, the situation would surely become chaotic.

Especially when there wouldn’t be any limitation from outsider

entering the school festival this year just because there were
returnees here.

It was a measure so that the mass media and parents wouldn’t

make any ruckus instead because of any limitation. There was a risk
that they would go ‘As expected, there is really a problem with the
returnees that has to be hidden no matter what isn’t it!?’.

「Tha, that’s, certainly true……」

www.asianovel.com
 509 Report
Aiko’s expression turned conflicted at what Hajime pointed out.

Even after that they used the lunch break to exchange opinion but
nothing was decided. They further used the time after school, the
next day, and also the time that was originally set aside to decide the
class’s program for the school festival for discussion. They used a lot
of time, a lot, before the classroom of Hajime and co finally decided
their programme.

Shia who was chosen as the school festival committee

member――or rather she nominated herself because it sounded fun,
attended the committee meeting.

Her beauty and personality that would treat anyone innocently

without distinction tightly grasped the heart of the students in the
committee meeting while they were reporting their respective class’s
programme by turn. Then finally it became Shia’s turn.

「 The, then Shia-san. Please tell us what your class’s

programme will be.」

The male student who served as the committee chairman asked

Shia with a slightly shrill voice. Shia smiled widely and said 「Yes
desu!」. The face of the chairman blushed bright red seeing that. A
part of the female students’ face looked entranced.

Like that, while everyone was focusing at Shia herself and the
programme that the returnees class would do, the title of the
programme that Shia announced was,

――South Cloud Circus ~There isn’t any trick or contrivance in it~

That.

The vice principal who personally volunteered to take charge of the

school festival committee stared unamused.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

www.asianovel.com
 510 Report
Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

The writing for Zero volume 3 is finally completed for the moment.

And so, I believe that I won’t need to make everyone wait for
nearly one month for the next update.

There’re still a lot of things that I have to write so I can guarantee

it but……perhaps it’ll be fine.

I’ll be happy if we can have fun together again.

※Asada-sensei is that person whose story came out for a bit in

Arifureta After Downtown Date 2.

※Kouki-kun is still on earth. He will go to Tortus after several more

months.

※The comics at Gardo are updated (at 2/25)

So, somehow a dragon that look really like a last boss is…I’m
looking forward to the pile bunker!

The cockroaches are cute.

The character in Kaori’s role at Zero is Suse isn’t it. Her pitch black
eyes are wonderful.

※Zero volume 3 is planned to be released at 25 March.

You’ll be able to see a lot of no good Meiru-oneesan. Also, things

like the full view of liberator organization, the creator of ice and snow

www.asianovel.com
 511 Report
cavern that is in the middle of being conquered at main story’s vol 9
Van-chan, or a demon king will come out.

Please pick up the book!

It’s also announced in Overlap-sama’s homepage, so please go

check there if you like.

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 512 Report

Chapter 349
Source: bakapervert

Under the bright and clear sky.

The high school that Hajime and co enrolled in was showing

bustling activity since early in the morning. The students were
running to left and right in order to finish the final preparation for
their class or club’s program. Loud voices were raised for this and
that.

It was school festival. The reason for the unusual tumult was the
proof of the long awaited school festival.

The atmosphere of the school was festive and joyful like that.
However, there was one place that gave off atmosphere like it just
had stayed up all night.

「……Finally, it came.」

The one who said that with a voice that sounded like it was wrung
out from inside their stomach was placing both their elbows on the
table, joining their hand together in front of their jaw, hiding his
mouth with a Gendo○ pose, the vice principal.

Yes, the place with atmosphere of staying up all night was the staff
room.

All the teachers with the exception of one person were having a
pensive look. It was like the expression of the populace who were
told that 「The world will end today」.

「Teachers. Today will be a difficult day. Most likely, it will

www.asianovel.com
 513 Report
be an unprecedentedly difficult day in our whole teaching
career.」

The male teachers gulped their saliva audibly. The female teachers
covered their face with both their hands with a sob. Kazuko-sensei
looked like she would vomit from nervousness.

「With the police’s cooperation there will be security of

plainclothes police officers. The school is also hiring security guards.
We cannot deal with this by ourselves. But, even so, we are the one
who should stand against the brunt of outside attention. The
teachers of this school have to step forward to deal with the
problems that occurred.

Because, if they didn’t do that the mass media would abuse them
again. The lifespan of my few remaining hairs that is already short
even now will be decreased even more.

The vice principal looked outside. People were already gathering

outside the school’s outer wall. They weren’t the relatives of the
students. They were the slaves of curiosity and the hyenas who made
information as their source of income.

His gaze returned to inside the room.

「 Also about the headmaster, yesterday midnight he

vomited blood and sent to hospital in emergency. Today he
cannot be present because he’s hospitalized. ……It seems a
hole with record breaking size was opened in his stomach
due to excessive stress.」

‘Headmasterrr~’ Everyone’s feeling wanted to yell that. The

tragedy of the supreme commander suddenly exiting the stage made
everyone wanted to hold their head. Kazuko-sensei went 「Oee」
and covered her mouth.

Vice principal slowly ran his gaze through everyone. He saw the

www.asianovel.com
 514 Report
eyes of the teacher one by one, and then, he announced with a
warrior face.

「I ask everyone to resolve themselves.」

‘What resolve!?’ The teachers shuddered. Kazuko-sensei quickly

opened a vomit bag and vomited.

While the school nurse looked after Kazuko-sensei, the vice

principal’s sharp gaze flew to a corner of the staff room.

「Are you listening, Hatayama-sensei?」

「!!」

Aiko-chan-sensei was shrinking her body that was already small

even in normal time, desperately wanting to erase her presence. Her
body jumped with a jerk. And right after that she started trembling all
over like a small animal.

「I, I’m lhistening!!」

She bit her tongue. It seemed she mutilated her tongue with all her
strenght. She became teary from the pain. The air of the staff room
softened slightly. Though it didn’t work agains the vice principal.

「 The fate of this school might be decided today. It’s a

critical time! You understand don’t you!?」

「e, u…..ca, calling it fate might be exaggerating……」

Aiko-sensei questioned if it was a bit exaggerating with mumbling

voice. The vice principal’s eyes glinted hearing that. Not his head. His
eyes. The vice principal knew that it would be meaningless if he
wasn’t properly equipped.

He suddenly stood up and approached the window with brisk steps.

He pointed sharply at a corner of the ground.

www.asianovel.com
 515 Report
「Who-, permitted-, that kind of huge set up!?」

Ai-chan-sensei averted her gaze wordlessly. The other teachers

saw “that” and their eyes turned into the eyes of rotten dead fish.

Over there was a tent. It was a huge crimson tent with height that
rivaled thee-storied building. On its prettily decorated signboard was,

――Welcome! To the returnees’ exciting and thrilling South Cloud

Circus♪

Such thing was written. It was really irritating how the “!” and “♪”
were strangely elaborate. For vice principal.

「 Bu, but, they were permitted to perform at the

schoolyard……」

「Certainly, I recognize that.」

Vice principal took off his glasses with a trembling hand. He wiped

it. As though he was suppressing the volcano inside him that was in
the verge of erupting.

「Accidents might occur if people flood toward that special

classroom. There’s also a risk the argument toward the
classroom’s location might heat up once more without the
masses even understanding that it’s a measure that cannot
be avoided with the understanding of both the student’s
families and government.」

Thus, they were allowed to hold their performance outside the

classroom. In the first place, holding a performance on the ground
was completely inadvisable. Because depending on the wind’s
direction on that day, there was a risk of dusts blowing on the
people. There was the intention that the program would be a quiet
one if the students were given the requirement that “they didn’t
cause any dust to fly to the surrounding” and “the show
would be only for a hour at the afternoon”.

www.asianovel.com
 516 Report
Also if the location was spacious, it would be relatively easier to
bring the situation under control. The danger would also be lessened.
It was also considered that chaos would be harder to occur if Hajime
and co were asked to scatter outside of the hour. Because of that,
the vice principal gave his permission no matter how wary he was.

But, but still.

「Who would think-, that a tent like that can be raised in

just one night!? Is this building a camp in one night like that
story of building a fortress in one night!? Don’t screw
around-!!」

「 Vi, vice principal! Calm down! Didn’t you say that

recently your blood pressure isn’t good!」

‘You’re going to get sent to hospital along with the headmaster!’,

Teacher Asada pacified the vice principal who couldn’t endure his
eruption as expected while pinioning him from behind.

「Shut up-, if it’s hospital then you go first! To the

psychiatry! Immediately! Your act is like a completely
different person now! It’s scary-」

His wig was beginning to shift out of place. The teachers did
everything they could to not look at it while surrounding the vice
principal and desperately calmed him down. If he collapsed right now
then who would shoulder the responsibility――not that, who would
take command of them? Kazuko-sensei sloo~wly fixed the position of
the shifted wig. With soft touch! With soft touch! Just like
affectionately petting a kitty that was just born!

「Re, rest assured-, vice principal! There isn’t anything

dangerous at all! It’s safe and secure! It’s not scary! Let’s get
along! That’s the strategy after all!」

「Try speaking the definition word by word! Isn’t there a

www.asianovel.com
 517 Report
gap with your understanding of it!?」

‘Aa, vice principal, don’t move! It’s sliding down again!’

「It’s fine! Please have faith! Surely you will be able to see
a dream-like world!」

「Rather I want to wake if this is a dream.」

The vice principal said only the last sentence with a straight face.
The other teachers were greatly in agreement.

Anyway for the time being he stopped moving, so Kazuko-sensei

splendidly accomplished her mission. It wasn’t out of place for even
an inch. Rather, his hair style looked more ordered than before. The
teachers sent praises inside their heart toward the technique of soft
touch Kazuko.

Even though the teachers were trembling with fear in the staff
room, the time was mercilessly moving.

The school festival finally began.

Thanks to the capable local polices, or perhaps thanks to the

notification of 「banning anyone related to the mass media in
the school festival」 that was sent beforehand, the marching mass
media people didn’t mess up the school festival from the start and
cheerful hustle and bustle echoed through the school.

It wasn’t like someone somewhere had limited the visitors by

taking measures beforehand……there was no such thing. That was
the story they were sticking with.

www.asianovel.com
 518 Report
That someone somewhere was walking toward the front gate
brazenly. He was gathering attention whether he wanted it or not.
That too was also something that couldn’t be helped. The reason
was,

「Hoee~, we’re surrounded just as expected~」

「……Nn. Just as planned.」

「 Although this is so we won’t get separated……as I

thought I can’t calm down.」

「It can’t be helped, Shizuku-chan. I don’t want the long

awaited school festival to be ruined because of our fault.」

Because beautiful girls who should be called as “first-rate” were

assembled. Furthermore they were surrounding a single male
student――Hajime.

Yue naturally entangled her hand with Hajime’s right arm. Kaori
was holding the area around the elbow of the opposite arm. Shizuku
and Shia were right behind them, but their distance was too close for
them to be a simple friend.

It was truly a harem. The single man who was monopolizing the
beautiful girls gathered the focus of not only the outsiders but also
the attending students. The eyes of the reporters were shining bright
as though they were looking at a treasure trove of news material.

By the way, it was intentional that they were brazenly displaying

the harem situation without even using any perception obstruction.
By gathering attention, the reporters and onlookers were focused on
them. In this way it would also be easy to respond in case something
happened.

The other classmates were surely enjoying the school festival on

their own. It was only Shinji and Yoshiki who were evaluating the
quality of the reporters outside the encirclement in order to be

www.asianovel.com
 519 Report
caught in a trap of beautiful reporter. But currently there wasn’t any
beautiful reporter.

When they arrived at the front gate, Hajime and co walked toward
the corner. They took position at the corner of the admission gate
that was like a scaled down version of the arch of triumph the
student council inherited for generations so that they wouldn’t
obstruct the traffic.

There were also many other students who were doing the same
like them. Their reason was the same with Hajime and co. In other
words, they were going to meet the invitees.

They were having idle talk while waiting for the arrival of their
family members. It was then a hawker aiming for the visitors came. It
seemed the student wished to sell soft ice cream to them. They were
really spirited seeing how they were preparing ice cream for a school
festival but, to even do travelling sales like this……they were really
motivated.

Shia immediately stepped forward while holding such impression.

「Oo, one please! Desu!」

「Ah, ye, yes-, thank you for your business!」

The eyes of the male student working as hawker immediately

acted suspiciously. When he accepted the ticket that they had
converted their money into beforehand, his eyes looked charmed just
from touching Shia’s fingertip slightly.

The male student-kun kept staring with enraptured look at Shia

who had immediately turned around. An elementary school boy was
pulling at his sleeve while appealing 「Quickly sell the ice cream
to me 」 . The male student-kun took out one ice cream from his
cooler box and handed it to the boy without even asking for any
ticket.

www.asianovel.com
 520 Report
‘Eh? Is it alright? For free?’ The boy asked. The male student-kun
nodded without even looking at the boy. It was like he had turned
into an ice cream giving robot. The elementary school boy cheered
‘waaa~I’ while going back to his parent. After that many parents sent
their kids to charge thinking that 「So it’s welcome ice cream
huh!」.

The ice cream was rapidly disappearing……

「Nn-, this is really delicious. Here, Hajime-san. Aa~nn」

「Nn. Ah, you’re right. It’s normally delicious.」

「……Nn. I’ll take a bite too. Delicious.」

「Ah, this is nice.」

「……Is he alright? His products are rapidly getting taken

away there……ah, it’s delicious.」

Hajime and others shared the ice cream with each other without
any hesitation. The surrounding were focusing on them looking like
「I, it feels like we’re watching an amazing sight……」. The
attention from the outside visitors were especially great. There were
also conversations like 「Okaa-san, that’s……」「Don’t look at
them!」.

In any case, the ice cream male student returned to his senses. He
made a face that seemed to say 「Shit, shiitt-, I know already!
But I can’t accept this! 」. At the same time, he saw inside his
empty box and his face quickly turned pale.

Ignoring the male student who was returning to the school building
trudgingly, the surrounding was getting noisy at Hajime and co who
were naturally showing their flirting when finally, the cause for even
more commotion arrived.

「Papaaa~~~~!!」

www.asianovel.com
 521 Report
「They’re here.」

*Suteteteteee*, the one who came running with a smile like flower
in full bloom was Myuu. Without braking she dived on the chest of
Hajime papa. Seeing that, 「 A student is a papa!? 」 Mutter
mutter!! Whisper whisper!!

The reporters who had been told beforehand of the prohibition to

take picture started taking picture secretly with a small camera!

The central character of returnees, Nagumo Hajime has a

daughter!? A private life of indulgence!! Are the returnees abnormal
just as expected!?

They were surely imagining that kind of headline. Of course, their

cameras were short circuited for some reason though.

「Geez, Myuu. Don’t leave mama behind.」

The one who came rushing with quick footsteps was again a
beauty from foreign country who would make anyone stunned. The
eyes of the male camp reflexively got pulled toward her.

「 Myuu, it’s no good if you don’t properly show your

admission ticket.」

Hajime welcomed Remia while lifting up Myuu with one arm. He

approached the female students who were in charge of processing
people’s admission who were looking on open mouthed at them.

「Myu, I forget. Onee-san, the ticket! Can I enter inside?

Nano」

「Does Remia bring yours?」

「Yes dear. Fufu, the place is really lively.」

Seeing the figure of Remia snuggling close to Hajime with Myuu in

www.asianovel.com
 522 Report
between caused the female student in charge of the admission to
move stiffly like robot while speaking「Yes, please. Enjoy,
yourself, with your, family」 in halting language.

People were gathering at the admission gate. A male student with

a daughter……furthermore, it was a girl around the age of five years
old. In other words, that male student when he was in middle school
caused that foreign beautiful woman to……

Several male students yelled「Is this the stratified

societyyyyyyyy-」 while running away. The officers in plain clothes
were itching to give some guidance despite the order from above to
ignore anything like this.

「Goshujin-sama, it seems the situation art getting quite

difficult.」

「What Tio, so you came too.」

「Wha, what. That sounds like I am singled as

outcast……cough- 」

Even though usually she would go ‘haa haa’, Tio now only blushed
slightly while looking completely like a composed adult
woman……she smiled bewitchingly with such atmosphere. She was
dressed in kimono that looked more proper than her usual
appearance with her hair also arranged. It was as though……she was
a wife of a yakuza boss.

Because she was at Hajime’s school, it seemed she more or less

acted with consideration and suppressed her perversity. But on the
contrary, that kind of adult woman calling Hajime as goshujin-sama
was causing the perception toward Hajime to become dreadful
instead.

Even though he was already being accompanied by an army of

beautiful girl, he also had a foreign beauty with daughter and also a

www.asianovel.com
 523 Report
beauty in kimono too……

「This kind of world-, it’s mistaken-. GODDAMMITTTTTTT-」

The one who rushed out was a reporter of a major television

station. It seemed he couldn’t endure the various things that he saw.
Other than him there was also「Chieeef-, please don’t stop me!
I’ll handcuff that bullshit brat hereee」「Stop-, I understand
your feeling but don’t, don’t do that okay-」 The police officers
were also in dire straits.

「Oh my, as expected, it become something amazing!」

「 I’m correct to push my work to my subordinates and

come here!」

「Kaa-san, Tou-san. So you two also came.」

It was obvious that it would become amusing thing. The best seller
mangaka and the game company director wouldn’t possibly miss
such chance. Sumire and Shuu were watching with sparkling eyes
like kids.

There, a reporter who finally couldn’t endure anymore rushed

forward.

「Do you have a bit of time? Please talk――」

「――『Turn right about face and have fun with the school
festival』」

「Yes-, let’s have fun in the festival!」

The reporter smiled brightly and turned around with a smooth

movement. Without stopping he skipped while vanishing inside the
crowd.

The commotion suddenly fell deathly silent. The attention of the

www.asianovel.com
 524 Report
surrounding moved from the relation of Hajime and the female camp
to focus on Yue-sama alone.

「……Nn, what?」

Her appearance tilting her head slightly was adorable like in a

dream. Exactly because of that, she somehow felt slightly terrifying.
Inside the sleepy looking unblinking eyes, something that couldn’t be
touched was lurking……those eyes made them felt like that.

「Then, Myuu. Let’s look around randomly until the show

time.」

「Yes nano!」

The lively and energetic reply of Myuu caused the surrounding

people to feel really relieved for some reason.

After that, Sumire and Shuu quickly parted from them to go have
fun. Midway, they discovered Kaori papa who abandoned his work
and watched from behind a cover. Kaori sighed and parted from
them. After that they joined up with Aiko and when she feed Hajime
with 「Aa~nn」, vice principal ferociously came running. In front of
that, Aiko said 「 Leave vice principal to me and go ahead!
Don’t worry, I’ll immediately catch up with you later」 with
strange tension that was characteristic of festival mood and quickly
parted from them. With such things happened, Hajime and co
enjoyed the school festival in their own way for a while.

Shizuku called at Hajime who was lovingly wiping the mouth of

Myuu that got dirtied from eating choco banana. She looked
strangely reserved.

www.asianovel.com
 525 Report
「Hajime. Actually, there is a class that invited me. They
really want me to come no matter what.」

「Hm? Alright. What’re they doing?」

「A maid café it seems.」

「 That’s the standard event in manga or anime but, to

think that there is really a class that is doing it.」

「It’s that girl’s class after all……」

「That girl huh……」

It made sense. The one lying in wait at the classroom they visited
was,

「Welcome home-, Onee-sama!! And then, so you come too,

this accursed senpai-」

It was kouhai-chan. She was dressed as frilly maid. Her trademark

twintail was swaying back and forth.

「Wait, did senpai kidnap a little girl!?」

「Do you want that twintail to be tied in reef knot again?」

The maid café became noisy. Strangely, there wasn’t a single boy
among the café staffs or the customers. Even though a maid café felt
like a place where boys would gather.

「Papa, who is this Onee-chan?」

「 She is a hard to describe organism that Myuu has no

need to know for eternity.」

「Who’re you calling a SAN point devouring monster! Wait,

that’s not it! What does she mean by papa!? Hah, don’t tell
me……Onee-sama! Since when you gave birth!?」

www.asianovel.com
 526 Report
「What are you saying with that loud voice!」

Surprised gazes focused on Shizuku.

「Yo, you’re right. From her hair color, could it be she is

the daughter of that person there……miss, please don’t
worry. I heard that today there are also a lot of polices here.
Let’s hand over that devil to them! What’s necessary is the
courage to ask for help!」

「My my, what an amusing person.」

‘Ufufu’, Remia smiled warmly. Her soft and light atmosphere made
kouhai-chan to recoil for some reason. 「Thi, this is an adult’s
composure……」She muttered something like that.

「Anyway, show us our seating already kouhai.」

「Don’t order me around! Here, there’s your seat!」

The customer should be a goshujin-sama, but the maid kouhai said

not to order her around. Yue and others were used to her, but Myuu,
Remia, and Tio who met kouhai-chan for the first time were looking
at her like she was a rare animal. They thought, there had never
been a girl who would oppose Hajime so strongly like this from the
front.

「Tap water will be okay for senpai right? Everyone, what

will you have?」

Kouhai-chan said that cheerfully. She really had guts. But, there, a
purely innocent gaze attacked kouhai-chan.

「Papa will only get water nano?」

「Uh」

Kouhai-chan backed away. Hajime grinned while whispering to

www.asianovel.com
 527 Report
Myuu. 「That’s right. Papa is getting harassed by this onee-
chan」 He said.

「Wai-, senpai! That’s cowar――」

「Onee-chan, you hate papa nano?」

「Fuguh」

「……Then, Myuu will also have water nano.」

Myuu was looking dejectedly at the delicious looking cake and juice
on other table while saying such lovable thing. Critical hit on kouhai-
chan. Her life gauge was at red zone.

「 The, the-the-the, there is no such thing-. Hahahaaa,

joking! Yes, I was just joking!」

「……」

Myuu whose mood was offended wouldn’t even look to kouhai-chan

who was pacifying her. ‘Puih’ she looked side. It was a scene of a
high school girl picking on a young and sweet little girl. Kouhai-chan
was fretful to a degree that she never felt until now.

「I’ll prepare a special cake for Myuu-chan!」

Myuu gave a short glance. ‘You can do this! Move right to the
second arrow!’ The surrounding was also backing kouhai-chan.

「Actually, there is also a corner to try on maid uniform!

There’s also a maid uniform in Myuu-chan’s size there! Do
you want to try wearing a cute maid uniform!?」

「……myu」

Myuu’s eyes moved to papa. It seemed she slightly wanted to try

it. When Hajime nodded, her expression brightened radiantly.

www.asianovel.com
 528 Report
「Now now-, Myuu-chan come over here! One customer for
trying on the maid uniform!」

A voice 「Roger!」 came from deeper inside the classroom that

was covered with a partition. Myuu was guided inside. While she was
changing, the menu they ordered also came. Though kouhai-chan
was gritting her teeth *gugigigigigi-* when she put down the coffee
that Hajime ordered.

After a while, a voice 「Preparation finished!」 that sounded

excessively vigorous came from inside. When everyone’s gazes were
focused to the partition, a small maid came out form there with brisk
small steps……

「My! Myuu, you’re adorable!」

「Ou, that really suit you, Myuu.」

「Myu……」

Myuu blushed shyly and fidgeted at the impression of her mama

and papa. Yue and others also raised voices of praise seeing that
overly lovable appearance. Enraptured sigh 「Hou」 leaked out
everywhere inside the classroom.

Myuu walked toward kouhai-chan even while fidgeting. And then,

with blushing cheeks and upward gaze, she smiled softly,

「Onee-chan, thank you nano.」

「Are you angel」

Kouhai-chan backed away. Like a demon who flinched back from

the light of purification bathing her.

After that Myuu sat on Hajime papa’s lap and started eating cake
in a good mood. Kouhai-chan was looking restless for some reason.
Her gaze was wandering around frequently to the surrounding, as

www.asianovel.com
 529 Report
though to say 「Wha, what now. We’re going to do it in this
situation!? We’re really going to do it!?」.

Before long, kouhai-chan confirmed that Hajime and co already

had their fill of the cakes and drinks, and she said 「The war front
against senpai is a path of carnageee!!」 with her expression
became resolved.

Kouhai-chan stood in the way of Hajime who stood up from his

seat.

「That was foolish of you, senpai!」

「Not as much as you.」

「Like a moth flying into the flame, that’s what senpai is!」

「It feels like bugs are constantly flying around inside your
head though.」

‘Come on-‘, said kouhai-chan with a finger snap. Right away, the
café staffs and customers surrounded Hajime in half circle. In
addition, they took out water gun from inside their skirt and pointed
the muzzles at Hajime.

「This is like the movie I saw before this nano!」

「Yeah, the one where everyone inside the restaurant is

secret service agents.」

Kouhai-chan sighed in relieve seeing Myuu who watched in

excitement instead of getting scared while snorting.

「 Fuh, senpai never even imagined that this place is

actually inside the trap of us Soul Sisters right?」

「You’re really hopeless huh, kouhai.」

「Shut up! Now, senpai can have your lower body soaking
www.asianovel.com
 530 Report
wet and get looked with gaze of 『 that person, he peed
himself……』 by everyone! Senpai’s reputation will fall to the
bottom and Onee-sama will be liberated!」

That seemed to be their strategy. Shizuku’s cheeks were twitching

while saying 「You girls are really 」. Before she could say her
honest opinion to them, the simultaneous shooting from the
merciless Soul Sisters was……

「Ah!? Wait, a sec――」

The scream came from kouhai-chan.

Kouhai-chan was captured in an instant and turned into a shield

against the fired water bullet. Her lower body was soaked wet. And
then, she was dragged and tossed outside the classroom.

A maid high school girl suddenly flew out of the classroom. Water
was seeping out from around the butt of the girl who was sitting with
girlish posture on the ground.

Silence visited the corridor that was filled with a lot of people
following after Hajime and co. Kouhai-chan’s face boiled red
*puff~~~~*……

「Thi, this isn’t how it look likeeeeee-!!」

She ran away pigeon-toed. While at the end she also properly left
her parting threat 「Damn senpaii-, I’ll remember thissss-」.

「And, what’re you girls going to do now?」

That voice resounded inside the classroom. The Soul Sisters

returned to their senses in surprise, and there they noticed. Without
them noticing, the water gun had gone from their hand. And then,
they saw at Nagumo-senpai’s hands, water guns were pointed to
them in dual wielding style.

www.asianovel.com
 531 Report
Nagumo-senpai had locked-on at the lower body of the Soul
Sisters!

「「「「Do, don’t think you’ve win with thisssssss-」」」」

The Soul Sisters ran away with splendid synchronization.

「School is really a fun place nano. Myuu also want to go to

elementary school quickly nano.」

Most likely, surely, she wouldn’t be able to go through a school life

as eccentric as here. While thinking that, Hajime and others shut
their mouth so to not break Myuu’s dream.

「Oh, it will be time soon. Let’s go.」

The time for the program of the returnees class finally arrived.

AN: After this, the last part will also be uploaded within today.

Best regards.

(TN: That was the author note, the translator can’t guarantee that
the next chapter will be today.)

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 532 Report

Chapter 350
Source: bakapervert

AN: School Festival Second Part was uploaded before.

Those who still haven’t read it, please start from there!

There was a crimson tent boasting a majestic appearance that was

too splendid for something in a school’s courtyard.

The audience seating in stairway shape set up inside it was filled to

the brim. Myuu and others were also sitting at the front row with
eyes that were filled with expectation.

Among them, there were people who were making serious

expression.

「It’s amazing that they built this kind of facility. This isn’t
at the level of school festival.」

「 Yeah. Besides……don’t you think it feels strangely

spacious? I got the feeling that it doesn’t match with its
outside appearance……」

「Perhaps, it’s their way of using space? I won’t doubt it

even if I’m told that this is the work of pro. Perhaps it might
even be the government that gave them the referral?」

The people who were talking with each other like that were the
reporters――a senior and a junior of a certain weekly magazine. The
senior reporter was someone who was famous in their business
circle. His sharp assessment and investigation were acknowledged.
Perhaps because of that, there were a lot of people of the same

www.asianovel.com
 533 Report
profession sitting near the senior reporter in order to pay attention to
his behavior.

Inside the noisy tent where various sentiments wondering what in

the world would happen were mingled, the buzzer that notified of the
curtain raising finally rang. The lighting was turned off and a spotlight
illuminated the back of the stage.

When they followed the source of the spotlight, there was the
figure of Kouki there. From the appearance, the light was
exceedingly splendid. There wasn’t any doubt that the equipment
could be used even in theater or the like.

No one would even think that the lighting at the level of pro was
only the outward appearance. In actuality Kouki who possessed
unparalleled attribute in light element magic was in charge of the
lighting using magical mean as well as camouflage.

The audiences focused at the spotlight.

Then

――No, no way-. I never heard about this! Why should I!

――To be more precise it’s not you. What we need is the “lord”.

――In the scenario it’s clearly written “Opening: South Cloud

leader”!

――Endo……that’s a lie

――You, you guys, you schemed this!? Don’t screw around-, I

absolutely won’t do it! Ah, this is binding light chain!? Shirasaki!?

――Nn, Endo. Will you relax?

――Even Yue-san……do, don’t tell me, you’ll force me with Divine

Statement? No, no way-, stop-, stop itttttttt-

www.asianovel.com
 534 Report
A scream burst out from within the darkness.

The venue fell completely silent in a good way.

A beat later, someone came out with an amaziiing rotation! Kouki’s

lighting hurriedly chased after the silhouette that moved to the
center of the stage while rotating in succession with high speed.

「 Ladii~~es & gentlemeeen! Welcome, to South Cloud

Circus group! To the world of dream!!」

A trademark pose while making the sound *kyu kyu* from the
floor! The butterfly mask that was replacing the sunglass was pushed
up smartly-. Without a pause the person brushed up his hair with a
smooth hand motion while breathing 「Fuh」 with a superb leaning
posture!

「Your guide of the waking dream――Kousuke E

Abyssgate……no 」

Another 「fuh」 was leaked out! One hand brushed up the front
hair and stayed up while the other hand pointed sharply at the
audience seats! The audiences jerked and shivered. In various
senses.

「The Abyss Lord.」

*Dodododo-* A drum roll resounded and a music that sounded

excessively solemn for some reason danced in the air.

「Today in this time, in this place, everyone here will surely

taste the mystery of the world.」

Another meaningless rotation.

「Everyone will surely sense a fragment of the abyss and

put a lid on your common sense!!」

www.asianovel.com
 535 Report
Lighting, come onn-.

Kouki desperately responded to the instruction that wasn’t in the

plan. As the captain of the people in charge of the lighting, he gave
instruction without delay and produced spotlights of seven color in
conjunction with the other classmates.

In that instant, 「Ooo!?」 commotion spread.

From behind the guide of waking dream――Abyss Lord, another

Abyss Lord with exactly the same appearance showed up as though
they had split.

「「But, rest assured!」」

The voices that were in harmony were also completely the same.
‘What trick is this!?’ the senior reporter stared hard with his eyes
opened wide like a dinner plate.

But, from behind that senior reporter……

「 You can simply, simply, enjoy this moment to your

heart’s content!」

An Abyss Lord with exactly the same appearance appeared. Since

when he was at the audience seating? Of course, the instant Abyss
Lord appeared, the clones normally came. Without really hiding, the
clones came normally.

The audiences were dumbfounded and the reporters were

overcome with surprise. Even amidst that, Abyss Lord’s multiplication
didn’t stop. Abyss Lords appeared from two more places. They went
「Oh, isn’t this my beloved little sister and big brother」 and
「 Fuh 」 toward the middle school female student and the male
university student who were nearby, but the two of them looked
down until the limit and wouldn’t meet the lord’s gaze.

「「「「「An experience that will be only once in your life.

www.asianovel.com
 536 Report
This is the stage of wonder that you won’t be able to see for
the second time!!」」」」」

The outside appearance of the person who was smoothly

multiplying was exactly the same. Even when it was seen from
nearby no one could guess what kind of trick was behind it.

By the way, looking at how clones were further making more

clones, it went without saying how deep the depth level of the lord
was. Our vampire princess-sama was without mercy.

Right after that, scream rose from the audience seating. It wasn’t
because of synchronization with scathing opinion of 「Looking at
the multiplication process once more……it’s a bit scary huh」
from the classmates behind the stage.

It was because flame was suddenly spreading on the stage. A wing

that was starting to blow from somewhere whirled and swept away
the flame. It was as though the flame itself was spreading like it was
dancing.

Then, a single young man appeared from inside the flame. With a
way of walking that was like a model, he walked to the center of the
stage while making a look that might be the best posed look the
person himself could do――

Before he arrived at the center, he vanished. It was as though the

young man received a tackle from a certain someone who flew out
with godspeed and got sent flying.

‘What is he showing up for……’ The audiences questioned in their

mind. The answer for that was, 「 ……Even I wanted to stand
out…..I saw you on the stage! Please go out with me! I
wanted someone to tell me that……」. With how the audiences
couldn’t listen to that testimony of a certain Shinji, the answer would
be forever covered in darkness.

www.asianovel.com
 537 Report
The Abyss Lords pulled themselves together and gathered on the
stage with acrobatic movements. While astonished voices were
raised seeing the midair leaps, Abyss Lords became one once more
on the stage and he spread put both his arms in a flash.

「Now, carve it into your memory! It’s the time of mystery!!」

With those words as the signal, the Abyss Lord vanished behind
the curtain with super consecutive back somersault that would be
impossible for most people. The one who leaped out as replacement
was――

「Wha, what’s that-」

Someone yelled. Everyone held their breath. After all, what

appeared by breaking through the wall of flame was a huge wolf. The
howling figure was like the king of beast. The huge body and
pressure that were impossible for existing organism in this world
made the audiences to make noise ‘waa’ and ‘kyaa’.

That was why, no one hear any sound like the sobbing voice of a
person who seemed to be the Abyss Lord resounding from behind the
curtain.

『Everyone, please don’t worry! The name of that wolf is

“Karashio”-chan. He is a pet doggie that can be found
anywhere.』

The heavenly voice in the role as presenter and

commentary――Nana emphasized. 「No matter how you looked
at it, that’s a monster like Fenrir or Cerberus isn’t it!?」「If
there is any pet like that it will be an immediate report to the
police!」 Right after those rapid pounding of tsukkomi from the
audiences,

――Ka, Karashio she said!? Ah, metamorphosis magic huh!? I don’t

www.asianovel.com
 538 Report
know anything about this y’know!? Shouldn’t it be substitution using
Grim Reaper or something!?

――Sakagami……that was a lie.

――So you schemed this huuuh-. Wait, Suzu, why won’t you meet
my gaze since some time ago. Don’t tell me, it’s you!? What the hell
have you done to our Karashio!

――Ka, Karashio-chan also said that he want to become wolf! More

importantly look! It’s your turn now!

――God dammit-

Such voices also resounded, but even those yells weren’t noticed.

Ryutaro leaped out from behind the curtain.

「Karashio-. I’m gonna return you to normal now!」

『 It’s the entrance of the owner! The two of them are

always together! They’re like close siblings!』

Ryutaro quietly held out his hand.

*Haup*, there was such sound. Karashio’s jaws were snugly

covering Ryutaro’s hand. It was exactly the scene of a pet dog biting
the hand of its owner.

*Splurt* The blood that was spurting out was surely paint, no doubt
about it.

『Oops! Karashio-chan is trying to overthrow his owner!

What will the owner do!?』

Nana was getting into the mood. Even though it was circus, she
was becoming like a live commentator.

Originally it was a scenario of Grim Reaper versus werewolf, so

www.asianovel.com
 539 Report
Ryutaro transformed half in desperation.

「You’re being disobedient huh, KARASHIOOOOOOO-」

A stir surged from the audience seats. A high school boy was
transforming before their eyes. That appearance was exactly like the
werewolf in story.

「Se, senpai-, just what is this!?」

「The, the flame must be projection mapping or something!

The clones and the wolf and the werewolf, they’re all special
makeup!」

「That’s too forced-」

The reporters were also in chaos. In any case the gazes of

everyone were fixed on the stage. It was truly just like the Abyss Lord
said, it was like they were pulled into a world of dream. In addition,
the vice principal who came to monitor the situation collapsed with
the white of his eyes showing. Aiko who was also came to supervise
hurriedly supported him.

「Garururu- (I won’t return to be dog-)」

「Stupid idiot!」

Karashio who became a wolf that was his dearest wish and the
werewolf Ryutaro clashed on the stage. Even the audiences who
were in daze at the beginning, after hearing the voices like 「Both
sides do your best~~」 from Myuu and others who conveniently
turned into hired applauder, they gradually threw away their
common sense 「Who cares about the detail!」 and began to get
excited.

『Strong-, Karashio-chan is strong! As expected from the

partner of the wolf boy! At this rate this might get out of
hand!』

www.asianovel.com
 540 Report
Nana might have talent as a live commentator. Sparked by her
yell, the audiences sent out words of encouragement to Karashio and
his owner in loud voices.

Nana raised her voice following the scenario of South Cloud leader
toward those audiences.

『Is there any wild-animal tamer among the audiences!? Or

perhaps, is there any zoo caretaker here who can manage
somehow if they’re against something at the level of Fenrir
or werewolf!?』

Everyone thought, ‘No way there’s anyone like that!’ and ‘You
raise the hurdle of zoo caretaker too much!’.

「There is!」

‘There is one!?’ while such tsukkomi echoed, the one who stood up
from the audience seats was a high school girl who dressed like a
gal. Or rather, it was Taeko.

Takeo got down on the stage with light and jaunty footsteps.
Announcer Nana addressed her.

『Dear audience! Do you have a whippp!?』

「I have! I’m a high school girl after all!」

‘Where in the world there is high school girl who constantly carry
around a whip’, such tsukkomi resounded inside everyone’s heart.

They also did their best to ignore Nana’s sales pitch 『 That’s
certainly natural! Whip is convenient. It can be used for
taming, and also for taming, after that it can also be used for
taming! If there are those who still doesn’t have one, after
this show we will open a stand that display and sale the
product, so please look around and purchase one there!』.

www.asianovel.com
 541 Report
Taeko swung her whip *pishi- pishi-* loudly with a strangely good
mood. Karashio’s gaze moved to behind the curtain. The leader’s
thumb up came out suddenly. Karashio nodded and changed his
target to Taeko while growling.

「Ei-」

A cute shout. However, the sound of slashing through wind that the
whip generated wasn’t normal. It was to a degree that Karashio
leaped back quite fearfully. *Hyugoh, buruannn, shugoooo-*, the tip
of the whip that made the pleasant sound moved with a speed that
easily surpassed the speed of sound. It was already producing
afterimages that it looked like it was splitting into many whips.

「Ei-」

「Owah-!?」

The whip flew toward the werewolf with a smile. The whip’s
ferociously attacked Karashio and werewolf Ryutaro like Yamato no
Orochi.

The two of them dodged with splendid combination, but seeing

Ryutaro and Karashio’s desperate look, the whip handling of Taeko
who was gradually looking more ecstatic was increasing in
intensity……

Karashio left behind his master and quickly showed his belly. It was
a posture that screamed 「I’m fine with being just a dog already」.

「Karashio!?」

Ryutaro let his guard down and the whip hit. 「Abii!?」 Ryutaro
made a strange scream, however, he endured it with his inherent
guts. He took a stance imposingly and grinned fearlessly,

「Come at me more! Get me even more heated up!」

www.asianovel.com
 542 Report
Ryutaro intended to make the audiences even more excited with a
lovely adlibbed line but……

When he accidentally looked, there was a small silhouette peeking

out from the edge of the curtain――it was Suzu. Her eyes were
expressing her feeling more eloquently than anything. It said,
「……pervert」. At the same time, there was a cheering voice that
was louder than anyone from the audience seats.

「Keep going-, Ryutaro! Thy should open that door-」

It was the hopeless dragon-san. When he turned his gaze to her,

she gave a thumb up with a nice smile.

「I, I ain’t like youuuuuuu-」

At this rate he would be acknowledged as pervert. He ignored

things like rousing the audiences and quickly moved to end the show
of whip’s superb technique and werewolf’s godly dodging
but……Taeko-san who was starting to get into the mood was
unexpectedly strong!

The rampage of Taeko was really getting out of hand, so a new

instruction came from South Cloud leader.

『 This is a disasterrr-. Among the audiences, is there a

wizard who can do something about this with just a few
words of “because it’s fantasy”!?』

The audiences weren’t having any doubt anymore.

「 There is one here! Today is the anniversary of the

establishment Hogwar○ school of witchcraft and wizardry, so
I’m accidentally here yeah!」

The one who stood up was Kentarou. He headed to the stage and
waved a short wand. Instantly, thick white smoke rose up and
covered the stage from view. It was the magic of petrification. Taeko

www.asianovel.com
 543 Report
and Ryutaro whose movement was forcefully stopped were
recovered by Kaori in godspeed.

The flame and wind were also settling down along with the white
smoke. During that time the leader gave Shia the go sign.

The one who leaped out from inside the white smoke was a rabbit
eared clown riding on a giant ball. She was wearing a colorful clown
costume that was arranged to look cute and a red cushion ball on her
nose. It was a rabbit clown.

Cheers rose seeing the display of magnificent acrobatics that

would make any acrobatic group went pale.

Then,

『Dear guests! Please look at below your seat!』

When they followed the words of announcer Nana, they found a

basket there that was filled with a lot of rubber ball.

Right after that, the rabbit clown was,

「Try hitting me with that if you can desuu~~. Well, it’ll be

impossible for the ordinary people thoughhh! Pugyaaa—-」

She provoked with an annoying face and gesture as though she

had a role model for it.

Tio who accepted the role as hired applauder stood up in order to

make the guests discarded their hesitation,

「Thou shall die-」

She said and threw quite seriously. The ball that flew while making
the sound of roaring wind caused the guests to instantly go pale, but
the rabbit clown dodged with a nimble somersault. She grinned while
standing upside down with one hand on the large ball.

www.asianovel.com
 544 Report
「Eeeh? Did you do something just nooow? Ah, you threw
just now eh! Slooo~~w! Coould it be you have stiff
shoulders? Puu-giggle giggle-」

Even though she knew it was just an act, vein snapped on Tio’s
forehead. The rabbit tail that was shaking left and right to make fun
of her looked excessively irritating.

「Dear guests~, what are you doing hesitating like thattt~.

Even though you won’t be able to even graze mee!
Fuhyahyahyah」

Behind the curtain, Hajime and Yue spoke 「Uwaa, her copying
rate is high~」 in admiration. One of the audiences stood up, then
another……

They started to throw all at once!

「Funfufu~~n♪ Can’t you quickly throw alreadyy~. Ah, I’m

sorry! Everyone has actually started!」

Why won’t the ball hit! You- you-! Don’t get carried away damn
you!

「It’s fine for everyone to get serious soon you knoow? Ah,
everyone is already serious? I’m sorry-, I never even thought
that everyone’s level is only to that degreee~, pupuh」

Match the timing! What’re you all doing there! The barrage is thin!

A mysterious sense of unity was starting to form among the

audiences. Even the reporters right now were getting absorbed with
throwing balls.

However, the annoying rabbit clown was hopping *pyon pyon*

from ball to ball, from the stage’s pillar to pillar. She moved around
freely to every direction round and round, and it was just as she said,
the balls didn’t even graze her. Coupled with her nonchalant face it

www.asianovel.com
 545 Report
was truly irritating.

And so, announcer Nana asked the audiences like every time.

『 This is annoying! Isn’t there any master of throwing

among the guests!?』

「If there is any then that clown will have been shot down
already!」

「The, there is one here!」

「There is one!?」

The one who stood up was Yuuka. The angry yell of the senior
reporter was only natural, so she went forward while twitching
slightly.

『Do you bring anything to throoww-』

「I do!」

Yuuka crossed both her hands in a flash, and trump cards were
spread out in a fanning shape.

「Go-, Funne○!!」

It was the leader’s instruction. It seemed he wanted her to say that

no matter what. The trump cards were thrown all at once. Even
though they were thrown simultaneously, all of them rotated in high
speed while approaching from different directions. They didn’t stop
there, right after the rabbit clown dodged, the cards made a U-turn
and rushed from behind. The trump cards came from literally every
direction.

The trump cards that returned to their owner were immediately

thrown again. Two set of cards were already thrown into the storm of
trump cards. A total of 108 cards were dancing wildly on the stage.

www.asianovel.com
 546 Report
It was an omni-directional juggling by throwing more than a
hundred cards.

In front of that godly feet, the audiences were watching with their
anger toward the provocation vanishing without a trace.

However, as expected from the rabbit clown.

「I, is she splitting up her upper body?」

「I, is that, afterimage? That’s impossible」

The voices of the reporters were astonished. Their mouths were

fully opened as though their jaw had come off from beign shown the
afterimage dodging like a certain Matri○ agent in real life.

『That was close-. It seems that the speed is insufficient by

throwing cards! And so, is there any greengrocer among the
guests here!?』

Why greengrocer? While such question was filling the audiences,

naturally,

「There’s one here!」

Kaori said while standing up and lifting up shopping bags with full
capacity on both her hands.

『 is there a master of old school of sword art here!?』

「There is one!」

Of course, Shizuku also stood up. It was really audiences seats that
were filled by every kind of people.

Like that, Kaori threw vegetables――radish, carrot, celery,

cucumber toward Shizuku. Shizuku shaped them into sticks with
butter knife. Courteously, the vegetable sticks were then flying
toward Yuuka from the impact of the cutting.

www.asianovel.com
 547 Report
The electrifying sword art, or rather the butter knife art due to the
consideration toward the swords and firearms control law didn’t even
give the audiences time to raise their voice in admiration. The
vegetable sticks that got settled between Yuuka’s fingers were
thrown with speed that made them looked blurry.

It was the moment that the vegetable stick throwing skill that not
only could pierce wooden plank, but even thin iron plate or
smartphone was born.

At the same time, the side effect was activated.

「It’s a waste!」

The rabbit clown couldn’t dodge. She could only catch the sticks
with her mouth and chewed *kari-kari, mokyuu-mokyuu* in high
speed.

As the result, she couldn’t win against the quantity,

「Abaah」

The rabbit clown was toppled over while holding on the vegetable
sticks. It was truly comical like a buffoon. ‘Waaaaah’ The audiences
cheered in excitement.

Yuuka who helped the rabbit clown to stand up, and Kaori and
Shizuku, the four of them bowed gracefully toward the audiences.
Everyone sent them applauses without holding back.

In front of the developments that were like raging waves from the
start, there were already no one who could focus to question or
doubt anything, right now anyone was boiling up to simply do
nothing but enjoying the world of dream that was overflowing with
godly feat.

After that.

www.asianovel.com
 548 Report
The shows of the other classmates were completed, and at the end
it was Yue.

The lighting was turned off temporarily on the stage and when the
lighting showered down once more, there was the figure of a girl
sitting on a chair floating there. That figure that wasn’t twitching at
the slightest while sitting limply without any strength, coupled with
her beautiful face caused many audiences to misunderstand that she
was a life-sized bisque doll.

Using telepathy, Yue’s voice resounded directly into everyone’s

head. A tale of a doll that wished to become the lover of the young
man it loved was spun.

Right after that, the space glittered. It was the beginning of a time
of magic.

Countless fine fragments were tinged with light and glittered. Suzu
who was one of lighting team produced them. It was a show using
“Holy Severance – Cherry Blossom” (the technique to control the
fragments of a broken up Holy Severance).

Doll Yue that received magic had life breathed into her and moved.
There many audiences finally understood that she wasn’t a bisque
doll but a real girl. Enraptured sighs were leaked out from them.

But, the change didn’t end. Golden light enveloped Yue, and her
figure changed into an adult woman. The peerless beauty caused
everyone to forget to even breathe. Then right after that, the
audiences cheered ‘waaah’.

It was because the beauty floated lightly. It was as though she

wasn’t restraining by anything anymore, she drifted in the air lightly
like a feather. The figure that was enveloped in golden light like
aurora was so beautiful it would entrance anyone.

It should even be expressed with the word divine.

www.asianovel.com
 549 Report
It was completely silent. The quietness came as though there was
a tacit understanding that they mustn’t break the mystical time.

In the middle of that, Yue sang. The voice that was smoother, more
charming, and more glamorous than any musical instrument rode on
the melody and spread.

Anyone was intoxicated by the gentle and calm singing voice.

But, the song was gradually rising in tempo. When anyone noticed
the musical tone had changed into a joyful song that would make
anyone’s body naturally followed the rhythm.

It was the finale.

The people who had been performing until now were coming up on
the stage one by one.

Even Kouki and others who were in charge of lighting came up on

the stage and the one who came out last was the South Cloud leader
aka Hajime.

Yue showed a happy smile from the bottom of the heart that
anyone understood that only this smile wasn’t an acting. She got
down and took Hajime’s hand.

The sprightly song excited the audiences to the peak……

Like that,

「With this the dream time is over. Thank you very much
for coming to watch the performance of us returnees. Please
enjoy the continuation of the school festival.」

Hajime came forward and bowed. Following him all the classmates
also bowed.

Right after that, cheers shook the air as though there was

www.asianovel.com
 550 Report
explosion. The wild enthusiasm that was reverberating like an
electric shock was surely without a doubt spreading throughout the
school. Whistling resounded and applauses were playing out like
heavy thunder.

Hajime and others smiled wryly, however they bowed once more
with a face that showed a sense of accomplishment. Yue secretly
opened the tent with magic, and from there light of reality shined in.

With that the audiences finally went out in droves as though they
had woken up from their dream but……

The heat inside their heart didn’t feel like it would cool down for a
while.

After that, perhaps that heat propagated.

The people who learned that the performance was only for one
time rushed the school festival committee to protest. The vice
principal said 「Do it until your limit!」 even while almost fainting.
With that go sign, Hajime and co hurriedly performed nonstop until
four times.

At the post-festival event after the school festival was over, as

expected even the returnees from other world became totally
exhausted.

「……Haa, in the end we couldn’t look around the school

festival except at the morning. Even though I wanted to show
Myuu around more.」

Hajime said that while sighing. Yue who was snuggling on him let
out a chuckle.

「……Nn. You regret it?」

When Hajime noticed, all the classmates were looking at him.

Hajime looked to be thinking for a bit before he shrugged. And then,

www.asianovel.com
 551 Report
he lied down spread-eagled and entrusted his body to the pleasant
fatigue that he hadn’t felt for so long.

「There’s a sense of accomplishment that is equal with that

last decisive battle. It’s not a bad school festival.」

He said such thing along with a gentle smile.

Seeing everyone’s demon king-sama like that, Yue and others were
also lying down spread-eagled one after another while laughing in
agreement.

「 ……You’re trying to end this with a good vibes but,

Nagumo, I won’t forget the resentment of turning me into
Abyss Lord.」

「……Endo? So you’re here.」

「Obviously I’m here! I’ll cry you know!」

Everyone jerked for a moment. When they recognized that it was

the lord――or rather Kousuke, bright laughter spread once more.

Also, this matter of school festival was greatly publicized in the

mass media. It also became a great commotion in the internet and
Hajime ended up running around to deal with the fallout but……

It was the fault of the performance of South Cloud leader who knew
no self-restrain――in other words he reaped what he sowed, so he
worked hard even while shadow was forming under his eyes.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

www.asianovel.com
 552 Report
Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

※ Material introduction

– Funne○ The romance weapon that came out in Gunda○

– The last musical tone The image was from the movie Greatest
Showman. It was a lovely movie for Shirakome.

※ I’m ashamed but this is an advertisement. Arifureta Shokugyou

de Sekai Saikyou Zero volume 3 is planned to be released in 25
March.

You will be able to see a lot of no good Meiru-oneesan. Also, things

like the whole picture of Liberator’s organization, Van-chan who was
the creator of ice and snow cavern that was currently in the middle of
being conquered at volume 9, or the demon king will come out.

I hope that everyone will obtain it no matter what!

It’s also announced in Overlap-sama’s homepage, you please

check there if you like.

※Special perk SS

When men gathered, naturally they will also talk about the girl
they like.

And then, even when they talked secretly, there is also an onee-
san who can view the past. So after that it was inevitable. It’s that
kind of story.

If there is metamorphosis magic then it might be possible to

remodel the body? Although, to listen to Miledy’s wish is a different

www.asianovel.com
 553 Report
problem.

It’s that kind of story.

Even for a heavy maid lover, o manly woman, you bastard is out of
the question. It’s that kind of story of O-kun.

There is nothing that will hurt an adult more than a little girl’s
consideration and pure and straightforward opinion.

The one who stood last was only the strongest little girl. It’s that
kind of story.

As usual, it’s the story of the poster girl of the restaurant at the
low-lying part of the royal capital Welnika Asha-chan chasing after
Oscar.

She pushed on until the sea and at the end of her being adrift she
encountered a certain pirate group…….

That’s all.

Is there any that caught your attention? I’ll be happy if you look
forward to it!

Best regards!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 554 Report

Chapter 351
Source: bakapervert

AN: Last time in Tortus Travel Journal

↑ We’re here right now

A du~~ull atmosphere was hanging in the air at the terrifying

execution place that would make even brutal criminal to sob――at
the bottom of Raisen Grand Canyon.

The fixed stare of the parents was staggering. Kaori and Shizuku
were hugging Shia tightly as though to sandwich her.

「I see. So this is the encounter that is so sensational it

shakes the brain――」

「As well as paralyzing, that it make you feel like flying in

the sky, isn’t it.」

The eyes of the Nagumo husband and wife that were looking at
their son were truly cold. The son in question was looking at the sky
saying 「 It will be evening soon huuh 」 . He was obstinately
avoiding to meet their gaze.

As expected Yue also didn’t show any sign of meeting their gaze
anytime soon, however, she was trying to make excuse desperately.

「……Tha, that’s, Otou-sama! Okaa-sama! I also had the

door almost closed on me! My scalp was also scraped! How
should I say it, this couldn’t be helped for Hajime at this time
so!」

www.asianovel.com
 555 Report
「Yue-chan said that, but your attitude was also really cold
there. You pulled the rabbit ears too hard that Shia-chan
became like onion.」

「……Nn-. ……She clung close to Hajime so……」

Yue was mumbling excuse with small voice in respond to what her
mother-in-lawSumire pointed out while turning her gaze to the sky.
The sky was also pretty like this at that time huuh……her expression
seemed to say that.

Now then, Hajime’s group that came to travel in Tortus. Why were
they falling into complicated atmosphere like this at the bottom of
the canyon of death……

After taking a break for the sake of the parents who learned
various shocking scenes and past at Orcus Great Labyrinth, Hajime
and co departed to Raisen Great Canyon.

The majestic sight that was like Grand Canyon and the brutal
monsters that swiftly attacked made the parents to shudder and their
heart beating fast in excitement.

Like that, Hajime and co swept away the monsters in a flash while
showing the “past playback” due to Shia’s strong request. Of
course, it was the scene of their encounter with Shia.

Hajime understood that the atmosphere would become like this, so

he was extremely reluctant to show the playback, but Shia herself
was,

「Tou-sama-, Kaa-sama-! It’s here desu! Here! We met each

other here! Now now, Yue-san! It’s the long awaited turn of
me! Please replay the moving scene! Come, do it quickly!」

Shia said while hopping around like rabbit. Her rabbit ears were
flapping *wassa wassa*, her rabbit tail was swaying *bun bun* while
she requested with her tension at the max. Not just Sumire and other

www.asianovel.com
 556 Report
parents, even Kaori and other wives also became interested in seeing
it and in the end, the past was replayed.

Yes, the figure of Haijme elbowing, electrifying, and at the end

throwing Shia who was desperately asking for help toward a flock of
Hyveriaflying dragon was displayed.

And, the atmosphere became like this.

「It’s really nostalgic desu~. Hajime-san who helped us in

the end no matter whatever he said in the beginning was
seriously tsundere! Isn’t it desuu~」

*Dopan-*

Dodge!

「Don’t call me tsundere.」

「……Nn. Hajime at that time was completely tsun.」

Seeing Shia dodging the bullet normally even while saying such
thing, both Hajime and Yue said 「 Even though she was a
hopeless rabbit at that time……」 with an expression that was a
mix of loneliness and nostalgia.

Kaori and Shizuku were still hugging Shia while,

「 Uu, this kind of encounter is just too much. I can

understand why Shia will beautify her memory.」

「Really, just what part of this kind of man that made you
fell in love with him?」

「Shizuku-san, those words are seriously a boomerang to

yourself you know?」

They were moved to tears full of sympathy that her encounter was
so harsh she changed the memory inside her brain. Shia’s cheeks

www.asianovel.com
 557 Report
were twitching. It was as though they were treating her like a pitiful
person trying to overcome her trauma by convincing herself of
something that wasn’t true. For Shia it was really upsetting.

「Shia, thy art actually mine comrade. I’m happy.」

「I’ll pile bunker your ass you know?」

Tio smiled happily. Shia’s disdainful gaze stabbed Tio’s heart like
pile bunker. She couldn’t help but panted ‘haa haa’.

Shia’s expression was displeased. Then next a small hand patted

her.

「Shia-oneechan. “Problem is the future. That’s why I don’t

look back at the past” nano. 」 (TN: Seems to be a Bill Gates
quote, but I can’t find the English original.)

「What could you mean by that! Myuu-chan!」

Myuu’s expression was kind. Her smile was like an adult woman
filled with love. The saying that seemed to be obtained from TV or
internet and that expression said it more eloquently than anything. It
was a compassionate heart that said 「It must be a sad affair.
Let’s forget it? Nano」. Her rabbit ears stood straight in protest.

Although, Kaoruko, Kirino, and then Aiko and Akiko the female
camps were also sending her gaze that looked comforting and
cheering up as though to say ‘Let’s live in the future!’, that she was
losing confidence 「Eh? Could it be my encounter was too
pitiful? That’s impossible……」.

Tomoichi dealt another blow using his words with eyes that looked
like a hitman.

「 Hajime-kun. I don’t think it’s possible but, you didn’t

treat Kaori the same like this right? If that’s actually the
case, then I’ll have to turn into Asura.」

www.asianovel.com
 558 Report
「No, it’s just as shown in Horuad, I rejected her normally.」

「I’ll have to turn into Asura!」

Ignoring the conversation between Tomoichi-san who only had

Asura route remaining for him and Hajime who was attempting to
preserve the human route, Sumire who seemed to have pulled
herself together patted Shia’s head.

「Kaa-sama?」

「 I’m really sorry for my son, Shia-chan. You’ve really

worked hard.」

She didn’t speak in more detail. But everyone understood the true
meaning of her words.

In order to save her family, she didn’t give up no matter how harsh
the treatment she received. She believed that the future could surely
be changed if she did her best.

She was told that it was a sin for her to be born. Her existence
cornered her family to a predicament and made her lost some of
them. Anyone realized that Shia herself had those things carved
deeply into her heart more than anyone. She was called things like
hopeless rabbit and acted somewhat comically, even so the
desperation deep inside her eyes was conveyed fully.

「Ehehe」

Shia grinned sweetly in embarrassment and also happiness from

the bottom of her heart.

The dry atmosphere was moistening along with the warm gaze
from the parents and the other wives.

And so,

www.asianovel.com
 559 Report
「Yosh, everything is alright. Let’s go to the next one.」

Hajime clapped his hand and gave the order. Everyone sent him
gaze that said 「Read the atmosphere」.

It seemed he really couldn’t stand to be present at the atmosphere

right now. Hajime-san wished to run away. The problem was the
future. Hajime-san wouldn’t look back at the past.

「Wait wait, Hajime. Why are you that hurried? There are
things that we still haven’t heard――」

「 There isn’t anything like that. One hopeless rabbit

showed her guts. That’s all.」

He drowned out those words. It was as though he was being ‘I

won’t allow further question than that!’. Or perhaps he was being ‘I
don’t want to touch the topic ahead of that!’.

The parents were taken aback by that. Even Yue, Kaori, Shizuku,
Aiko, and then Shia herself and even Myuu, they all averted their
gaze simultaneously. It was as though they understood Hajime’s
feeling.

「The father of Shia-chan, he seemed like a kind person~.

I’m looking forward to meeting him.」

She said it. Sumire-okaasan said it.

「How should I say it, the image of father and daughter is

different. You know, Shia-chan gave the feeling of
annoyi――cough. I mean aggressiveness and challenger spirit
in the playback.」

「Tou-sama? Just now, were you about to say that I was a

muscle brain? You almost said that!」

Ignoring Shia who was pressing the question on Shuu, Tomoichi

www.asianovel.com
 560 Report
also expressed his impression.

「Yeah, I thought that the rabbit people race will be more

brimming with curiosity with character of fortitude but……」

Hajime and Yue looked at each other. They were making face that
was saying 「Certainly, they’re brimming with curiosity with
character of fortitude, right now」.

「They’re actually peaceful people with kind personality. I

feels like they’re liking things like flower or animal.」

Kaoruko’s impression made Kaori and Shizuku to look at each

other. Their face seemed to say「Right on. It seemed they loved
those things, a long time ago」.

「Shia-san is special isn’t it.」

「She is truly the hero of her race.」

「The father and everyone else protect Shia-kun’s family,

while Shia protect the body of her family who cannot fight.
That’s how it is huh.」

Kirino, Koichi, and Shuuzou’s impressions made Shia and Tio to

look at each other. Their face wanted to say 「 Rather they’re
dealing damage to my heart though. Everyone is frontline
addict though」.

「All of them are handsome man and beautiful woman. The

small children are also really cute. Fufu, when I imagined
that this kind of people are living in the house inside a forest,
it reminds you of Sylvania○ isn’t it~」

Akiko’s dreamy impression made Aiko and Myuu and Remia to look
at each other with an expression that said 「Certainly it’s already
just a dream」. , Hajime’s expression changed as though to say
「If I have to say they’re Shiryuubania死流刃仁悪 instead, I

www.asianovel.com
 561 Report
guess?」. (TN: Hajime changed the word Sylvania with kanji that has
similar sound with it where the kanji has the meaning of ‘death style
blade evil and good’.)

It couldn’t be helped that they looked like that. That “cute small
kid” right now introduced himself with name like “Baltfeld of
Certain Death” and found his meaning of life from shooting through
his prey’s head, while the other child introduced herself as
“Neastadtrm of Outside Massacre” who if there was a chance
would compete ruthlessly with the older women of the same clan
daily in order to receive the affection of the boss.

(Ha, Hajime-san, what to do? Everyone is imagining a clan of

“forest rabbit-san”! Even though in reality they’re head reaping
rabbits who’re lurking in the forest! They’re a group of warmonger
and assassin! They will be absolutely appalled desuu!)

(This is why I was reluctant to show those guys before their

complete change.)

(It was Hajime-san who changed them though! Can’t we change

the schedule? Like telling them they can’t meet my family because
they’re a bit busy right now or something.)

(Try doing that and then get found out later on. We’re talking
about those guys. time they’ll take initiative to introduce themselves.
At that time it will be with an excessive show added……terrifying)

(……Certainly. This is father and everyone else. They’ll aim for our
next visit and lie in ambush. No matter how many months, how many
years, they will lie in wait at the palace’s gate.)

Hajime and Shia were both at their wits’ end. Shuu and others
were looking puzzled seeing the two of them whispering to each
other secretively.

「What’s the matter Hajime?」

www.asianovel.com
 562 Report
「 No, it’s nothing. We talked a bit about the time to
introduce Hauria clan. Kaori, take care of the follow up using
soul magic and regeneration magic.」

「Wait a second Hajime. What’re you saying when we’re

going to meet the father and family of Shia-chan who looked
that kind……wait, Kaori-chan!? Why is your expression that
determined!?」

「I will protect Otou-sanfather-in-law’s heart-」

「What do you mean!?」

「It’ll be a destructive power that made even Hajime-kun

shocked and fell into stupor but-, I’ll protect everyone-」

「 Hajime is the godslaying demon king isn’t he!? Shia-

chan’s family, what kind of people are they!?」

「Tou-san, steel yourself. Perhaps, among everyone here

Tou-san’ll be the one……in most danger.」

「I’m asking one more time here-. This is Shia-chan’s family

you’re talking about right!? The rabbit-san who looked kind
in the playback right!?」

Shuu was filled with trepidation. Inside his brain the image of Carm
and others looking like a group of psychopath flashed. In a sense he
wasn’t mistaken.

By the way, it could be easily guessed that the reason Shuu was in
most danger was because he was Hajime’s father. Just like his son,
he had various things sealed deep inside his heart.

「Let’s put aside the matter of Tou-sama and others for

now! Let’s head to the next place, next!」

Shia pointed to the west of the canyon as though to avert her gaze

www.asianovel.com
 563 Report
from the unpleasant future. The problem was that it was a future that
would come sooner or later.

Shuu and others didn’t feel fully satisfied, even so they obediently
went through the gate.

Their destination was of course Raisen Great Labyrinth.

「So this is……the second great labyrinth?」

Shuu’s question was only natural. Tomoichi and others also stared
wide-eyed.

――Welcome! To Miledy Raisen’s exciting and thrilling great

labyrinth♪

「Right, of course you’ll react like that. We were also like

that.」

「……Nn. It’s slightly irritating seeing this even now.」

「Right desu~. It’s already annoying right from the start.」

Hajime and others got a faraway look. Although they often heard
about the story, Shizuku, Tio, and Kaori who hadn’t really
experienced it themselves. The time for them to vicariously
experience it had finally come and they were feeling excited and
thrilled about it.

「When the story about this great labyrinth came up, the
three would enter their own world so it made me curious.」

「It wouldst give us an odd sense of alienation when they

www.asianovel.com
 564 Report
art like that.」

「At the decisive battle I met with Miledy-san but……she

overwhelmed the monsters with gravity magic……her voice at
that time was really level-headed, so I couldn’t match her
image with the character that Hajime-kun and others
mentioned no matter what. Rather, she felt like a good
person who was humorous――」

Kaori said such thing while staring at empty air and remembering
Miledy who came as reinforcement at the decisive battle leading her
golems. The instant she said those words, the eyes of Hajime and
others snapped open intensely.

「Kaori, return to your sense. You’re brainwashed.」

「……Bakaori. You better polish your ability to judge people

a bit more.」

「It was a really extreme situation that Kaori-san even got

a strange delusion wasn’t it……」

「Why are the three of you going that far!?」

Everyone’s expression became 「 Who in the world Miledy

Raisen is…… 」 seeing the uncommon reaction of Hajime and
others.

Hajime cleared his throat *cough* and pulled himself together

before opening his mouth.

「From here we’ll explore this Raisen Great Labyrinth, but

this place is a mountain of physical trap. We don’t know
which is where, so be more careful than when you were in
Orcus. Be very careful to not act by yourself and touch
something carelessly.」

The parents nodded firmly after seeing the serious expression and

www.asianovel.com
 565 Report
warning of Hajime. Kaori immediately moved to begin the “past
playback”. But, before she could,

「It’s still the entrance you know, Kaori-san.」

Shia grabbed her shoulder strongly.

「Eh? But……」

「But, what?」

「I, it’s nothing.」

Shia was smiling. But, the smile was strangely pressuring. It was
plainly scary. In addition her grip on Kaori’s shoulder was like a vise.
A vigor like ”I’ll absolutely hinder the past playback!” could be felt.

「……nn. I’m starting the past playba~~ck」

「Yue-san!?」

Yue-sama unexpectedly turned traitor. She quickly stepped

forward, opened the revolving stone door, casually struck down the
arrow that flew out right after the door was opened, and then
replayed the past with smooth and flowing motion.

「 Don’t tell me-, it’s retaliation for before this!? That

should be invalid already after this longgg-」

「……Nn? What did you say?」

Yue’s hearing was suddenly becoming bad. Shia went mad

‘ugaaa~h’ and leaped at her.

By the way, what Shia meant by “before this” was her line of
「――I win if it’s breasts！The girl over there is flat isn’t she!」
that got replayed in the past replay at the canyon.

In front of Shia who was trying to hold her down, Yue was,

www.asianovel.com
 566 Report
「……Hajime!」

「Ou」

「!? Hajime-san!?」

Shia was pinioned from behind. Her expression was saying

‘Unbelievable!’ and her rabbit ears stood on end.

「My bad, Shia. It’s my reflex.」

「 Are you a trained dog!? Let goo~~, everyone don’t

looook~~~」

*Struggle-struggle-*. Even though she was trying to get away from

Hajime’s restrain, the past was projected before her body
strengthening’s level was raised.

「Wha, what in the world it is? Hey, Yue. Shia is seriously

disliking it, if it’s better not to see it then……」

「……Nn, I’m joking.」

The moment the regrettable scene of past Shia vanishing at the

other side of the revolving door because of her carelessness, the
image vanished at the same time. It seemed that even Yue didn’t
have the intention to show Shia’s black history for real as expected.
After all it was concerning a girl’s dignity.

「I, I’m glad desuu. If Yue-san was serious then I’ll have to
become Asura after that.」

「There’re many people who almost become Asura huh.」

Tomoichi-san averted his gaze quickly.

「 Well, if I hath to guess, Shia must hath done a great

blunder. At that time Shia seemed to be still really
inexperienced after all.」

www.asianovel.com
 567 Report
Right now Shia was a person of firm character even among
Nagumo family. Rather, Shia could pass as a reliable rabbit even
more than Yue who was heading to become a NEET vampire princess
in full speed. But here there was an embarrassing failure story of her
in the past.

Everyone was terribly curious, but Shia who was folding her rabbit
ears flat on her head and looking bright red until her neck was cute
so no one asked further and in exchange they stopped after tasting
the warm and relieved atmosphere.

But, being merciless in this kind of time was the quality of that
person who was the number one most annoying person in the world.

The moment Hajime and co stepped inside the dungeon and the
revolving stone door closed, behind that door bright letters floating in
the air shined radiantly and brilliantly in an intensity that was never
seen before.

――Were you scared? Hey, were you scared? You wet yourself.

――It’s fine you know! It’s only wetting yourself! There’s also rabbit
girl that soaked herself wet so it’s fine! Ah, but remember to clean up
okay! Manner is important doncha know? Pugyaaa――h

The letters were subtly different from before. Or rather, there was
addition.

Everyone swallowed the voice「Ah」 that almost slipped out from

their throat. It was a good work in their part of being able to
immediately pretend of not understanding what the words meant.
Although, within the silence that even felt terrifying, it couldn’t be
helped that their gaze was slowly moving. Yes, moving toward the
direction of the child who wet herself.

「……」

Shia-san was looking down. Her expression couldn’t be seen. It was

www.asianovel.com
 568 Report
extremely eerie. Her rabbit ears too weren’t moving at the slightest
like the calm before the storm.

「I, I wonder what it talked about-! I don’t get it at all!」

Aiko-chan desperately gave a follow up. But it became a lethal

damage instead. Seeing Aiko’s usual fruitless effort, Akiko said「You
be quiet-」 and hit her daughter’s head.

「I, it might be talking about Myuu! Nano! Before Myuu met

papa, Myuu often wet herself at night after all!」

「 My my, mama is proud of Myuu. But, right now let’s

refrain from saying anything for a bit okay?」

Myuu desperately made a follow up with the mentality of self-

sacrifice. But instead it made it hard for Shia to stay here. Remia
quickly collected Myuu. She buried Myuu’s face into her chest to zip
close her mouth.

「Shi, Shia-chan? You know, Okaa-san and everyone else

doesn’t really――」

「 Just you wait 」 (TN: Here Shia stop using polite way of
speaking. Even though she still used desu even when facing the
apostles, here she doesn’t do so.)

Shia’s tone that should be unassailable like iron wall broke. She
held out her hand toward the worried Sumire to stop her, and then
she started moving slowly. She equipped Vire Drucken so naturally
like a flowing water.

The next moment,

「MILEDYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY-, GET BACK TO LIFEEEEEEE-

!! I’M GOING TO SMASH YOU TO PIECESSSSSSSSSSS-!!!」

Pale bluish white magic power burst up! That was the proof of the

www.asianovel.com
 569 Report
activation of body strengthening Level X! With her rabbit furs
standing completely on end and bloodshot eyes, the attack of Shia
who went through character breakdown HIT the revolving stone door!
The area near the entrance was exploded into pieces along with a
thunderous roar.

Even the gigantic boulder that was like a camouflage outside was
sent flying until it impacted the cliff wall at the other side. A part of
Raisen Great Canyon collapsed! Without pause she began fighting
against the monsters of Raisen that got lured by the thunderous
sound to vent her rage.

The fierce quake and disastrous scene that was like cataclysm
made Sumire and others screamed 「Kyaaaaaah」 while yelling
「Shia-chan calm dowwnnnnn」. During that time Hajime showed
a cramping expression.

「Shia should have come here just before the last decisive
battle but……looking at her state right now, this is the first
time she saw that huh.」

「……Nn. In other words after Shia returned from here and

before she departed to battle, Miledy intentionally added in
the sentence.」

That must be how it was. When Hajime recalled Shia’s state after
returning from Raisen Great Labyrinth before the decisive battle,
various things must have happened. This was undoubtedly Miledy’s
revenge.

As expected from the formidable person who undoubtedly would

be the world champion for eternity if there was an UzaAnnoyingledy
World Championship. Even after her own death, she still left behind
her annoyingness for future life……. He even felt like that right now
Miledy was actually watching from somewhere while laughing hard
holding her stomach too.

www.asianovel.com
 570 Report
Unable to keep listening the impact sound that surged out without
pause and watching Shia swearing while forgetting her 「desuu」,
Tio departed to the battlefield for the time being.

「Shi, Shia. I understand thy feeling. But for now let’s calm
dow――」

「SHAORA-」

「Thank you very much-」

Tio vanished to faraway in the sky. Kaori was in a dither while

pulling on Hajime’s sleeve.

「Ha, Hajime-kun-, what now! This is the first time I saw

Shia snapped like this!」

「 The time before this she also snapped completely

though.」

「 Hajime! Do something about this! That’s the role of a

lover!」

「It’s fine Kaa-san. Even if we leave her alone, she is in

Level X so her magic power will dry out while we’re talking
and she’ll collapse, so for now let her vent everything inside
her.」

Just like Hajime said, it became quite a few minutes later. Shia-
chan was on her knees limply above the sea of blood and mountain
of corpse of the monsters. If they sharpened their hearing, they could
hear the sad sobbing voice faintly.

Seeing that, Hajime and others who had refined the strategy to
improve Shia’s mood while she was venting looked at each other and
nodded firmly.

Hajime turned his gaze to Myuu, she showed a really manly

www.asianovel.com
 571 Report
expression that said 「Leave this to Myuu! Nano」 and walked
toward Shia.

At the foot of the mountain of monster corpses, she placed both

her hands on her mouth like a megaphone and raised her voice.

「Shia-onee~~chaa~~n. What’s the matter so suddenly

nano~~? Why are you crying nano~~?」

「Hics, sniff, everyone learned it……it might be alright if

it’s only Tio-san and others……but even Kaa-sama and Tou-
sama……fueh……and the families of Kaori-san and others
too……」

「What did they learn nano?」

Myuu’s puzzled question made Shia went 「Eh?」. Shia showed a

bewildered expression seeing Myuu’s big and round eyes staring at
her in puzzlement.

「Wha, what did they learn you say……that’s of course, you

know, the thing written at the entrance」

「Entrance? There was writing? What was written nano?」

「Eh? Eeh? Huuh?」

Shia tilted her head and even her tears stopped trickling in this
mysterious situation. Myuu also tilted her head matching her. It was
as though she really didn’t understand anything.

Shia finally looked at the direction of Hajime and others wondering

what was with this situation. Sure enough Kaori and others were also
making puzzled expression. Even Tio who already returned when she
noticed was tilting her head as though nothing had happened.

And then, Hajime and Yue secretly made a thumb up.

www.asianovel.com
 572 Report
「Ah, co, could it be their memory with Yue-san’s magic……」

She recalled that possibility and felt grateful as well as apologetic

and various other emotions. Shia who finally returned to her senses
timidly descended from the mountain of corpse.

「Err, Myuu-chan. You really don’t remember anything?」

「Myu?」

Shia stared fixedly on Myuu. Myuu stared back questioningly.

*Staree~~~.* *???~~~~~~?*

「……Shia-oneechan?」

「I’m sorry Myuu-chan. It’s nothing desu.」

Shia grinned and walked toward Hajime and others. Myuu instantly
stroked her chest and let out a breath of tension 「fuhii~h」――

Shia turned around *whoosh* in a flash. It was a truly sharp

movement like “Daruma doll tumbling”.

But, even Myuu wasn’t the demon king’s daughter just for show!
When Shia turned around she already started walking with a smile
*grin* returning on her face. Shia nodded 「 fumu 」 and walked
again――

*Whoosh*

*Grin*

*……fumu*

*fuii~*

*Who-whoosh!!*

*Grin grin-!!*

www.asianovel.com
 573 Report
*……fu~mu*

*Myu~~, papaa-*

「You two, what’re you playing?」

「Ah, I’m sorry Hajime-san.」

Shia responded to Hajime. Behind her Myuu was holding her chest.
It seemed her heart was pounding hard even from before entering
the great labyrinth. It was truly a situation that wasn’t exciting at all.
A small thumb up came from Remia mama. Myuu sent back a thumb
up with an expression of a warrior who had acquired
accomplishment.

「Er~r, everyone, did anyone see anything at the entrance?」

Shia asked with a smile. Even though she was smiling, deep inside
the eyes that were narrowly opened, there was the sharpness of a
veteran detective ascertaining the truth and falsehood. Aiko and
Akiko twitched. Shizuku averted her gaze reflexively. Kirino sent
them rebuking gaze.

Shia’s eyes narrowed silently.

「Shia-chan, just what’s with you since just now?」

「Are you perhaps feeling unwell? Should we stop with the

sightseeing today?」

「Ah, no no, nothing like that! I’m sorry Tou-sama and Kaa-
sama. How should I say it, I’m really sorry for various things
desu.」

It seemed Shia had somehow guessed it. In other words, their

memory wasn’t actually modified, instead they were trying to make it
looked like that was what happened. As expected, it was appalling to
modify the memory of their own family, but they were trying to

www.asianovel.com
 574 Report
persist with the kind lie in consideration for Shia.

Shia’s cheeks reddened slightly in embarrassment, but she had

even made Myuu be considerate of her. This time she took
advantage of that kindness and kept her sanity.

The parent~s sent a warm gaze seeing Shia’s state. Yue and
others also snuggled closer to console Shia.

With everything returning to normal, the group finally moved

inside Raisen Great Labyrinth. Past playback was activated at a place
where stairs formed in a complicated structure like trompe l’oeil.

But, Hajime and Kaori committed a sorrowful blunder there.

「Come to think of it, that Endo, he conquered this place by

himself didn’t he?」

「Ah, certainly. Want to take a bit of look? It was slightly

after the decisive battle if I remember right.」

Kaori set the time and performed “past playback”.

After a while, a man fully clothed in black outfit――Kousuke

appeared in the projection.

After the decisive battle, he fell in love with a Hauria older

woman――Ranainfe……Rana who perceived him even when he was
in stealthy state and confessed. However, Rana gave conditions after
much thought, which was a savage request of conquering a great
dungeon and dealing a wound on Hajime. Kousuke came here to
carry that out.

Doing such challenge that could also be called as mad in a sense,

as expected Hajime and others thought that even Kousuke must be
nervous. However, the image of Kousuke in the projection seemed
strange. He was muttering to himself in a low voice.

www.asianovel.com
 575 Report
Wondering what he was saying, they strained their ears and……

――A rabbit girl who soaked herself wet……the rabbit people race
is originally a fainthearted race……and I think there won’t be anyone
else of them coming here……eh, in other words, it’s something like
that huh. Shia-san, over there she――

「ENDO KOUSUKE, I’LL KILL HIM-!!」

「Calm down Shiaaa-」

Shia-chan lost her sanity once more. She was turning around while
shouldering Drucken, so Hajime hurriedly grabbed her from behind.
But, in front of Shia’s physical strength he was getting dragged!

Yue and others also jumped Shia in great panic to stop her, but
they were all getting dragged together. At the end even the parents
also joined to become like a human rope, but the bugged rabbit
whose heart was burning to seal Kousuke’s mouth couldn’t be
stopped!

「ENDOOOOOOOO-, KOUSUKEEEEEEEE-」

「CALM DOWWWWWNNN, YOU’RE SERIOUSLY BECOMING

LIKE A BERSERKEEERRR-」

After that, Shia returned to her sanity after getting a promise that
they would get rid of Kousuke’s memory.

Whether that measure was really carried out or not……

When the classmates asked Kousuke about his time conquering

Raisen Great Labyrinth, at the beginning he would always go
「Raisen……the entrance……uh, my head-」, it could be easily
guessed from there.

In any case, it seemed that Raisen Great Labyrinth was a place

that couldn’t help but shave down Shia’s SAN point even though its

www.asianovel.com
 576 Report
master wasn’t there anymore. Perhaps it really should be called as
the demon’s gate.

Although, they also had a bit of objective this time. And so they
continued with the sightseeing of Raisen Great Labyrinth.

Hajime and co advanced deeper forward while playing the “past

playback”.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

※Material introduction

– Myuu’s saying It seems that it was the words from Mr. Bill
Gates.

– Sylva○ian Reimported from Nichijou

※I’m ashamed but this is an advertisement. Arifureta Shokugyou

de Sekai Saikyou Zero volume 3 is planned to be released in 25
March. It seems it’s already released at some quicker place.

You will be able to see a lot of no good Meiru-oneesan. Also, things

like the whole picture of Liberator’s organization, Van-chan who was
the creator of ice and snow cavern that was currently in the middle of
being conquered at volume 9, or the demon king will come out.

I hope that everyone will obtain it no matter what!

It’s also announced in Overlap-sama’s homepage, you please

check there if you like.

※Special perk SS

www.asianovel.com
 577 Report
– Chain store-sama『Boys talk after, disciplining』

When men gathered, naturally they will also talk about the girl
they like.

And then, even when they talked secretly, there is also an onee-
san who can view the past. So after that it was inevitable. It’s that
kind of story.

– Animate-sama 『 The wrong way to use metamorphosis

magic』

If there is metamorphosis magic then it might be possible to

remodel the body? Although, to listen to Miledy’s wish is a different
problem.

It’s that kind of story.

– Tora no Ana-sama『Glasses x maid uniform x manly woman

= war』

Even for a heavy maid lover, o manly woman, you bastard is out of
the question. It’s that kind of story of O-kun.

– Melon Books-sama『Korin’s theory of the strongest』

There is nothing that will hurt an adult more than a little girl’s
consideration and pure and straightforward opinion.

The one who stood last was only the strongest little girl. It’s that
kind of story.

– Gamers-sama『Searching for the beloved transmutation

monster through 3000 ri ②』

As usual, it’s the story of the poster girl of the restaurant at the
low-lying part of the royal capital Welnika Asha-chan chasing after
Oscar.

www.asianovel.com
 578 Report
She pushed on until the sea and at the end of her being adrift she
encountered a certain pirate group…….

That’s all.

I’ll be happy if you look forward to it!

Best regards!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 579 Report

Chapter 352
Source: bakapervert

After they somehow calmed down the raging berserker Shia.

As expected perhaps they should stop with touring Raisen Great

Labyrinth, if it was now they could teleport using Crystal Key or with
Yue brute forcing her magic power until the deepest room……

That was Hajime’s suggestion, but Kaori, Tio, Shizuku, Aiko, and
Myuu, the five of them firmly refused. It seemed they wanted to be
able to share with the “feeling of understanding” that only owned
by Hajime, Shia, and then Yue until now.

「Rather, perhaps we should conquer it in a normal way

and obtain gravity magic too?」

「 Indeed. There art also the feeling that it’s too late to
obtain it now, but there art no disadvantage in obtaining it.
This might be a good timing.」

「 Right……Hajime and others will protect Okaa-san and

other parents, so should we give it a try?」

「Eh? H, h~m, it feels a bit impossible for me though……」

「Myuu too nano……」

Kaori and others talked between them. For some reason Hajime’s
eyes were wandering around hearing that. He showed a bit of
pondering look, 「Well, it’s alright I guess……it’ll be alright
won’t it?」 he said with unusual lack of confidence. His expression
was looking anxious.

www.asianovel.com
 580 Report
「Geez, Hajime-kun worry too much. We aren’t that weak
okay?」

「No, right, well, that’s true.」

Hajime really didn’t make himself clear. This was Hajime who was
always bold and audacious with imperturbable mind, so seeing him
like this made everyone to opened their eyes wide in surprise.

Shizuku tensed her expression.

「Even though you didn’t even make that kind of face in

Orcus……we’re going to have brace ourselves like this. That’s
why Ojii-chan and you two! Don’t start warming up! Don’t
make that face that say 『Ee~, it’s unfa~ir that only Shizuku
is going』! I’ll shred you all for real if you three are doing as
you please!」

Everyone of Yaegashi family looked really dissatisfied. The adults

in their age were sending booing ‘boo~boo~’ to their daughter in
reality.

Shia who had returned to her sanity right now formed a wry smile
to such hot-blooded Yaegashi family and opened her mouth.

「 H~m, there is no problem with everyone’s capability

but……this dungeon will change its internal structure within a
certain period.」

「Eh!? Is that so?」

「Yes desu. It’s a trick in order to laugh while rolling on the

floor seeing the challengers feeling down after pointlessly
mapping the area with hard work.」

「That’s nasty!」

「Miledy was a damn contemptible human after all!」

www.asianovel.com
 581 Report
It stood to reason.

‘Because of that we also don’t understand the path you know~’,

Shia said. Continuing after her Hajime also pointed out with a wry
smile.

「In the first place, we planned to teleport after letting

everyone touring this place to a degree. I think you will need
one week at the very least if you want to conquer this
dungeon in a normal way.」

「……Nn. Right now we have the compass, so if it goes well

perhaps you’ll be able to reach the goal easily? We don’t
know if you’ll be recognized as having conquered this
dungeon though.」

‘I see’, Kaori and co nodded. In that case, for the time being they
would rely on the compass, if they weren’t acknowledged in that
case, then they would do it the normal way if there was another
chance. They concluded of trying the challenge with such feeling.

Because of that, Hajime would only show the path with the
compass, while Kaori, Tio, and Shizuku would go ahead of the group.
The tour of Raisen Great Labyrinth stared like that. Aiko together
with Myuu were observing from the rear. It seemed they didn’t really
have confidence. Though Myuu was burning with combativeness
while saying 「I’ll be back nano」. (TN: In the raw Myuu said it in
butchered English which is, ‘Airu bii bakku nano’)

「Yue, can I count on you for the past playback here? If it’s
necessary I’ll share my magic power with you.」

「……Nn. It’s fine. You can just leave it to this Yue-san.」

Right now Yue boasted magic power capacity that was equal or
superior to a god, so even in Raisen that dispersed magic power, she
was able to use magic with brute force.

www.asianovel.com
 582 Report
Although, doing the same like in Orcus when she continuously
projected the past without pause throughout the tour……as expected
it was impossible to do something like that here.

The magic of “past playback” was already consuming magic

power in proportion to the amount of time that was traced back even
in normal situation. When it came to a scene that was more than a
year in the past, even for the current Yue it was a consumption
amount that she couldn’t ignore. Also, Hajime sharing his magic
power with her was referring to the kissing biting chuu~.

Yue fired up herself and began to proactively cast the past

playback while licking her lips.

It wasn’t just imagination that she looked to be much more

motivated than usual. It wasn’t because she could do the biting
chuu~ with Hajime. They were doing that daily so there was no
problem. There was one reason. It wasn’t just Hajime who was asking
her to do it, Yue also wanted to see it. The nostalgic scene.

――Hawawawah

There was the trembling Shia who got the fur on the tip of her
rabbit ears cleanly cut by rotating blade that flew out from the wall.

――Uu~, I get a bad premonition somehow desuu~

There was also the weak-kneed Shia looking around restlessly.

――Ukyaaa!?

The stair became a slid and she rolled down while getting smeared
with slimy liquid. Shia-chan who hit the back of her head hard and
writhed around was priceless.

――This damn clumsy rabbit! Move away quickly!

――I’m shorry~, but my body can’t movee~

www.asianovel.com
 583 Report
The rabbit-san who slipped with her legs making M shape and then
straddling Hajime’s face with that splendid butt of hers looked really
hopeless!

Even after that, she got hit by metal basin and her face got sloshed
with mysterious muddy white liquid, getting hit with consecutive
attacks of metal basins, getting a second helping of metal basin, the
totally hopeless Shia rabbit was tripping all the traps like there was
no tomorrow. She was sobbing, then snapping at Miledy’s writing……

「How nostalgic~」

「……It’s nostalgic~」

Hajime and Yue were nodding to each other with extremely

satisfied expression. They were giving off air as though they had
reunited with old friend that they hadn’t met for a long time.

By the way, this “nostalgic hopeless show of Shia-chan” was

the second time today. The first time needn’t be said. It was the past
image of the encounter in Raisen Great Canyon. At that time
everyone reacted to Hajime’s cold treatment, so they were unable to
pleasantly enjoy Shia’s hopelessness.

「The hopeless Shia-chan is cute as expected eh.」

「Shia-chan of this time, is gone already huh……」

Sumire and Shuu smiled warmly. At the same time, they were
showing a lonely atmosphere as though they were thinking of a
daughter that they couldn’t meet anymore.

「Uwaa, she was really a hopeless rabbit wasn’t she?」

「She was already a bug when we first met her.」

「I think it was just barely with me. At that time there was
still a slight scent of hopelessness fromst her.」

www.asianovel.com
 584 Report
「Ah, it was also like that at my time. When we met at Ur,
she was still treated relatively rough.」

A second of silence. Kaori and co looked at each other and grinned.

「「「「The hopeless rabbit is really nice~」」」」

‘Nice~♪’ They said and nodded to each other.

Myuu and others were also really enjoying seeing the pathetic and
completely hopeless Shia. 「How hopeless nano~」「My my, the
hopelessness is cute 」「 That’s a hopelessness that is
unthinkable from her current self 」「 But, that’s a nice
hopelessness」「That’s a hopelessness that you can’t really
find in the recent years」「It’s the greatest hopelessness in
this ten years」「That’s a fine quality hopelessness with
abundant variation and the right amount of sharpness」 and
so on, everyone exchanged their impressions that sounded like lines
from somewhere.

「 No, now see here, everyone. Calling me hopeless

hopeless like that is, you know……」

Shia was flapping her rabbit ears wildly while trying to protest with
sullen expression. But,

「Ah, amazing! That’s the cliché trap!」

A large rock was rolling down from above. Kaori said 「I’ve seen
this before in movie! 」 with a slightly high tension before
disintegrating it.

Right away, a ball made from metal was rolling down next while
scattering melting liquid. As expected it couldn’t oppose Kaori’s
disintegration.

Inside the past projection,

www.asianovel.com
 585 Report
――Uwaaa~~hn, I’ll haunt this place if I dieee!

Shia was running past while screaming pathetically and yelling

complaint as expected. And then ahead where Hajime had escaped
from the trap, he crucified Shia on the wall to help her narrowly
escaped death.

Also, Yue was being held in Hajime’s embrace importantly. Seeing

her past self at that time protesting while sobbing, the present Shia
was,

「……I was really hopeless huh.」

She got a faraway look. She was gritting her teeth saying 「You
call yourself a rabbit when you can’t even pulverize a mere
metal ball like that with your fist-」.

Sumire chuckled slightly seeing Shia in that state.

「Even so――to say something like “I swear, I’ll

aa~bsolutely make Hajime-san fall in love me that you will
want to save me in your embrace no matter what-“. Shia-
chan, you really don’t know when to give up.」

Shia’s rabbit ears stood straight. When she moved her gaze,
Sumire was there looking at her gently. It made her felt extremely
embarrassed for some reason. Shia fidgeted restlessly while raising
her voice to gloss it over.

「I wonder how is Kousuke-san doing around here!」

「……That’s right. Even though I also wanted to watch that

guy’s capture too, I forgot it already without noticing. As
expected, Shia. You did well reminding me.」

「I won’t forget even if I die. Until I send his memory flying.」

Shia’s serious look was really intense. Even the unprecedented

www.asianovel.com
 586 Report
lack of presence that Kousuke possessed could win against the
obsession of the bugged rabbit who kept her eyes wide open it
seemed.

「He is the next clan head of Hauria clan after all. I won’t
acknowledge him if he display an unsightly appearance here!
Now, Yue-san! Please do it desu!」

「……Nn-, leave it to Yue-san!」

Setting the time axis~, past playback GO!

「……Nn? Nnn?」

Yue leaked out a bewildered voice. There was no Kousuke. Hajime

and others also looked around but they couldn’t find him.

「……I mistook, the time axis?」

‘Such thing shouldn’t be possible……’, Yue thought while starting

to redo the past playback. But in that instant, a large rock was
starting to roll down in the past projection.

Then,

――Sniff-, hics-……my heart hurts. I’d rather disappear instead

「Uoh, so you’re there Endou!」

He was there. He was sitting hugging his knee at the corner of the
passage. Kousuke-kun there was wearing black clothes, but it was
already tattered everywhere.

Or rather, it felt like his mind was even more tattered than his
clothes. He was plainly crying. His eyes looked dead. It seemed he
already messed up, to a degree that he had no presence at all to the
degree that no one could catch sight of him even though he was
inside a past projection. He was so ephemeral that it felt like he

www.asianovel.com
 587 Report
would literally vanish anytime now.

「Wait, it’s not the time to do something like that! Stand

up Endou-kun! The rock is coming down!」

Kaori even forgot that it was a past projection and raised her voice
anxiously.

Kousuke raised his face as though reacting to that. His empty eyes
turned toward the large rock, and a beat. His face seemed to say
‘Uwaaah!?’ ――

――Come! My clones! Become my shield with that body!

He instantly took a pose. He stood at the middle of the passage

and crossed his arms in the shape so that only his right hand was in
front of his face. Of course he also didn’t forget to put on the
sunglasses in a flash! Even though the large rock already right in
front him, he also didn’t forget to rotate in place!

*Pupupuff-* Three clones appeared and stopped the large rock just
for an instant. The clones were immediately dispersed due to
Raisen’s magic decomposing effect, but using the time they bought,
Kousuke dodged aside instantly.

「……If he has time to make a pose, he can use it to escape.」

「Yue, don’t say it. It’s necessary for the abyss lord.」

It was necessary for the abyss lord!

It seemed the “depressed Kousuke” just now was only an

abrupt appearance while in the middle of break. The sinful depth of
abyss lord was already in the state of Level V. His spec was rising
with the passage of time, along with the increase of the painfulness
of his behavior!

――O Miledy Raisen! O ancient protector! Know that my abyss will

www.asianovel.com
 588 Report
swallow everything!

「O, o……aa~」

The one who groaned was Shuu. He covered his face with both
hands and fell on his knees. He was bright red from his neck until his
ear.

「O, oi, Nagumo Shuu! What’s wrong!?」

Tomoichi called out in surprise, but Shuu papa didn’t answer. It

seemed he wasn’t in the state to do so. Sumire mama was watching
her husband with a truly nasty face! She was grinning really widely in
enjoyment!

――Kuku-, the like of a large rock is a trifling matter. Muh, a metal

ball!? Fuh, so I can’t deal with it using ordinary means……

「NUAAAAAAAH」

「Are you alright!?」

――Very well-, come at me! Carnage is my favorite pastime-

「STOP IT ALREADYYYYYYY-」

「Hajime-kun! Something strange with your father! No, he

is already strange from the beginning but……this is stranger!」

「Aa!, it’s alright, Tomoichi-san. I’m also like that right now
inside my heart.」

「Aren’t you parent and so both overly strange!?」

It couldn’t be helped. Both Shuu and Hajime were the kind of

people who possessed a heavily sealed box deep inside their heart
after all. The abyss lord was prying open the seal of that that sealed
box really easily.

www.asianovel.com
 589 Report
Inside Shuu, his young self wearing black history T-shirt was
peering out saying 「You call?」. Hajime was someone experienced
in facing the real abyss lord, so he was still able to barely push back
the self inside his heart who was wearing chuuni T-shirt and armed
trying to crawl out saying 「You call right? You’re calling again
right?」.

They enjoyed the adventure of abyss lord in the degree that barely
kept the seal in check……it was thrilling in its own way. That was
something that couldn’t be denied.

「Hey, dear. How are you feeling right now? You who was
personally obsessed with sneering ‘Fuh’ at the past! You who
would say 『You see……I have something that I have to do no
matter what』 with a meaningful smile when I invited you for
a date at holiday even though actually you didn’t have
anything to do, and later on you would invent some reason to
invite me to a date♪」

「STOPPPPPPP-, STOP TALKING ABOUT THE STORY WHEN

WE ONLY STARTED GOING OUT IN FRONT OF OUR
SONNNNNN!! 」

Sumire laughed while holding her stomach. Shuu who kept

covering his face with both hands while trembling all over due to the
serious damage.

「Hey, Kaa-san. What Tou-san mean by the time when you

two started dating……」

「Of course. It was when we already finished graduating

middle school for a long time. It was when we were at second
year of high school. This person’s sickness, it went on for
long.」

「I, I see. But Kaa-san. Let’s stop with that much.」

www.asianovel.com
 590 Report
「 Fufuh, At that time his intention was to show his cool
figure to me isn’t that riight~. How cute~」

「Seriously stop it! Tou-san’s mind is dying!」

Shuu-otousan finally started sitting while hugging his knees and

buried his face into his knees. Tomoichi consoled him with a really
complicated expression, while Koichi showed understanding with an
enlightened expression, but Shuu was locking himself within the hard
shell of his heart.

Abyss lord’s savory lines echoed like BGM……

「How should I say it, Otou-sama and Okaa-sama really get

along well aren’t they~」

「 Right. They look more like best friend rather than

spouses, that art really mysterious.」

「It’s fun just watching Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan nano!」

「It always give a warm feeling watching them, ufufu.」

Hearing Shia, Tio, Myuu, and Remia’s words made Kaori and others
to nod too. As a matter of fact, this husband and wife always looked
like they were having fun.

Kaoruko and Kirino watched Sumire playfully poking *poke poke*

with her fingertip on her husband whose mind died and couldn’t
move. And then Akiko also opened her mouth.

「……When Kaori and others were gone and we met in the

『family association』 that was started for the sake of the
search, the two of them really gave the impression of
“capable people” though. Fufu, certainly it’s fun seeing them
right now.」

「 Exactly. It was Miya-chan and others who took

www.asianovel.com
 591 Report
leadership, but they were really capable in noticing other
small details……」

「 They were really like the unsung hero of the family

association. Thanks to the two of them, it was really easy to
do activity.」

They didn’t stand out, but they would do it when the times come.
They casually accomplished the necessary things. The mothers
conversed nostalgically while recalling the Nagumo husband and wife
at that time. Kaori and others opened their eyes wide 「Hee~」 in
interest.

「But, I like these two right now better than “the serious
and capable duo” of that time.」

Kirino said with a smile while watching Shuu who somehow

recovered due to the care given to him and Sumire who was lightly
tapping his head repeatedly. Kaoruko also continued while smiling
gently.

「 You’re right. It’s troubling that it’s us who feel

embarrassed watching them though.」

Sumire and Shuu whose eyes were still dead were puzzled when
they finally noticed the warm atmosphere of the surrounding.
Perhaps it should be said that in a sense they had just entered the
world of just the two of them.

「……Nn. I and Hajime also want to become husband and

wife like the two of them.」

「Spare me from having a wife like Kaa-san okay? Yue is

fine as you are.」

「! Hajime……」

「Yue……」

www.asianovel.com
 592 Report
「Yes yes, both of you! Don’t enter the world of just the
two of you! Okay!」

Hajime and Yue took each other’s hands and brought out a sickly
sweet atmosphere. But a large sword swung down between the two
of them. It was like the sword was splitting the pink heart enveloping
the two of them into two!

「 Both Hajime-kun and Yue, watch the time, place, and

occasion! Good grief-」

Tomoichi matched her daughter’s peevish state by spitting ‘Keh’

peevishly too.

「With the parent like this, the son is also the same huh.
Good grief-」

Then, a wall of text appeared in good timing……

――Hey hey, how are you feeling right now? How are you feeling?
Puuh giggle giggle-

「「You’re annoying!!」」

Shirasaki father and daughter were beautifully in harmony.

――Fuhahahahahah!! Bring it on, liberator! For you to be able to

seriously wound this abyss-. My blood is seething-. Fuhah,
fuhahahahah!!

「「You shut up-!!」」

Nagumo father and son were also beautifully in harmony.

「……Hey, how about we move forward soon?」

The group finally continued forward after Shizuku talked with a

deep sigh.

www.asianovel.com
 593 Report
After that, they watched Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio fighting the golem
knights, and as expected, at the first room, they were shaken around
together with the room and returned back (they were in floating state
using gravity magic so there was no damage), then they once more
went through a mountain of nasty booby traps and the fierce attack
of Miledy’s writing that easily rubbed people’s nerves the wrong way
while advancing for a while.

As expected from the three of them. They weren’t harmed

physically, but……

――Just now, you were totally surprised weren’t you!? Weren’t

you!? You’re absurdly shaking in your bootsss~♪

――Congrats for overcoming the trap! It’s totally meaningless

though! Pugyaaaah

――Eeeeeh? What’s the matter, making that kind of gloo~my

expression! Are you getting on age alreadyyy? Pupuh

「「「Chih」」」

Not just Kaori, even Shizuku and Tio were unbelievably clicking
their tongue.

「It’s really refreshing seeing Shizuku clicking her tongue.」

「Please look there. Shizuku-san’s eyes. Her eyes like a

someone who will randomly kill passerby.」

‘Anyone is fine, I want to just cut……’, Shizuku-san’s face seemed

to say that. Shia was trembling, not wanting to see such Shizuku.
Beside her, Aiko was trembling when she looked at Tio.

「Ti, Tio-san making that kind of face, it’s the first time I
see it……」

「……Ti, Tio~? Your pupils turn into slit like dragon. Calm

www.asianovel.com
 594 Report
down――」

「Aa? Whaat? Thy got any complaint aah?」

「……It’s nothing.」

「Yue-oneechan got silenced nano!? By Tio-oneechan!?」

In any case, it was great that they now could share in the feeling!
Hajime, Shia, and Yue thought that while nodding at each other.

And then,

――I guess……it’s enough already……

Perhaps it was the limit of the abyss lord mode. Kousuke seemed
to have returned to his sane mode looked dead in the eyes. He
stayed lying down on the ground without making any twitch at the
slightest.

Incidentally the past Hajime, Shia, and Yue were resting right
beside him while huddling close to each other. Compared to Hajime
who was holding extraordinarily lovely flower at both sides with a
hint of calm atmosphere enveloping them, Kousuke’s state was really
beyond any words to describe.

It seemed that Kousuke’s mental state was already riddled with

wounds. The spring of his willpower was already dried up. Also, due
to the traps his body was also like ragged cloth. His stamina was also
at his limit apparently. It couldn’t be helped even if words of giving
up slipped out from him.

――That’s right, let’s go home……no, perhaps it’ll be impossible to

go back? I don’t know where the exit is

*Mumble mumble, mumble mumble*, the state of Kousuke who

was continuing to mumble to himself wasn’t good. Even though he
returned to his sanity he was already not sane at all. Some

www.asianovel.com
 595 Report
resemblance with Hajime who was trembling in the abyss could be
seen from him.

――Even though I managed to survive that battle……am I going to

die here? I’m, really an idiot huh

「Endou……」

Hajime looked at Kousuke who was in a state of broken heart with

a troubled expression.

――Yaa~i yaa~i, this good for nothi~ng!! Fuhyahyahyahyah

「MILEDYYYYYYY-!!」

Hajime finally raised his voice roughly at the text that mercilessly
attacked the already weakened enemy.

Or rather, it was a text that was right on the spot for the current
Kousuke……

Thinking really really carefully, Miledy’s text toward Kaori and co

was also like that. Even though Miledy wasn’t here anymore, how did
the text can appear in real time?

Perhaps, soul magic or something was used to sense the

challenger’s state, and then it automatically selected a text from the
available patterns and displayed it. There was no doubt that it was
Oscar who created this. What a terrifying ancient transfiguration
master.

――That’s right, I’m a just a good-for-nothing anyway. A

madaototally hopeless old guy that won’t be noticed by anyone…….
Surely, when everyone return to earth, they won’t even notice that
I’m gone……

「E, Endouu~, you’re reallyyy」

www.asianovel.com
 596 Report
「I’m sorry that I sometimes forgot to call your name in the
roll-call, Endou-kun-」

Tears were pooling at the corner of the eyes of Hajime and co

hearing the monologue that was just too pitiful. Aiko raised her voice
in repentance.

――Heheh, even though I have a life like in a manga like

this……surely even if it’s turned into manga the main character will
be Nagumo, while my character won’t even get a face……

「It sounds like it will really happen in reality-, so don’t say

such a sad thing-」

Hajime spontaneously said. Sumire gave tsukkomi 「Calm down.

This is just a past playback right」 to her son who was unusually
unable to bear the situation.

Actually a few years later, the autobiographical manga that Liliana

drew (the somewhat beautified and dramatized version) also had the
appearance of Kousuke there but……even though he appeared, for
some reason only his face was hidden by his front hair and couldn’t
be seen. It wasn’t like that when Liliana tried to draw his face, she
wasn’t able to remember it at all……that wasn’t the reason. Surely.

――I simply, want a life when other people notice me……

「Endouu~~~~!!」

「……Nn~~~, do your best Endoou!」

「Kousuke-oniichan fight nano!」

「Kousuke-kun-, stand up! Stand up on your feet!」

「Endou-kun-, you are a capable person!」

「Kousuke-, does thy intend to give up on Rana-. Show that

www.asianovel.com
 597 Report
thy art a man!」

「I won’t forget-, to call your name anymore in the roll-call-

……perhaps!」

「You’re the next clan head of Hauria aren’t you! Please

show your guts!」

In contrast with the parents who didn’t know what to feel, Hajime
and others were getting heated up in the same level like when they
watched Inaba-san’s rising up story.

Then, although there was no way their voices reached him……a

faint light was lit in Kousuke’s eyes.

――Nn? Nagumo is main character? ……Thinking carefully, if I die

here there is possibility that Rana-san’ll also get taken away by
Nagumo?

「No, that’s not gonna happen.」

「Right now is different but, Rana-san at that time was

constantly in welcoming state. Or rather all of Hauria’s
females are like that.」

Hauria’s female camp were always looking for opening to be

granted with their boss’s affection, even if they had to gang up on
Shia with all of them.

――Rana-san will……my Rana-san is being approached by the

demon king’s poisonous fang-

「Oi, don’t say something scandalous like that.」

――No way no way no way-. This ain’t the time to sleep at this kind
of place-. Right now, even at this very moment, Rana-san might get
attacked, and yet I-

www.asianovel.com
 598 Report
「……Looks like I need to have a talk with Endou about his
perception of me.」

Hajime’s eyes turned into demon king. The possibility of Kousuke

getting attacked instead of Rana was high!

Although his eyes were still hollow, there were light lit inside them.
Kousuke crawled on all four and stood up.

Kousuke showed his guts, but his state made everyone went
‘Oh?’……

――!? Tsu, what, a voice is speaking directly in my brain……

――Fuh, my other half. Do you want power?

――Yo, you are-, don’t tell me-

――Indeed. My name is the abyss lord “Kousuke E Abyssgate”!

――Abyss, lord……

――I shall ask you one more time. My other half! Do you want
power-

――Yeah……yeah-. I want power! A power that will make Rana-san

recognize me-. A power to protect Rana-san to the end from the
demon king-

――Kukuh. So you finally accept me. Very well! Let’s go together!

There is no end to abyss!

By the way, it wasn’t a conversation inside the head. Kousuke was

simply talking alone like two people. It was something like one-man
show. Inside the great dungeon where there was nobody else.

Everyone went 「Uwaa」 with an expression as though they had

seen something that shouldn’t be seen. Or rather, they couldn’t
watch this at all. This state that cornered Kousuke by this much

www.asianovel.com
 599 Report
wasn’t something so half-hearted.

It seemed that another personality was made inside him because

of the absurd stress. Right now the scene they were watching was
exactly like that.

So far as it went, Kousuke right now didn’t have anything like

multiple personality, so he must have recovered his sanity properly,
even so this scene was painful enough to make Hajime and co lost
their words.

「Hajime. Call Kousuke to our house when we’re home and

have a talk with him man to man.」

「I’ll do that, Tou-san. I’ll be a bit kinder to him.」

Nagumo parent and son were staring at Kousuke with their kindest
expression to date.

Like that, Kousuke became the abyss lord once more and stood up.
He damaged himself while advancing forward. Kaori and others were
also smoothly conquering the dungeon at the same pace. They also
had their fill enjoying Shia’s pathetic past at the same time. Two
hours past like that.

As expected, because of the inner structure that continued to

change, they couldn’t clear it within several hours. In the end, they
ended teleporting to the last boss area using Crystal Key.

「We have properly conquer some part of the dungeon, it’ll

be nice if we get recognized after defeating the boss……」

「You’re right Shizuku-chan. Other great dungeon also has

shortcut, so the possibility isn’t zero.」

「Fumu……if mine memory serves me right, the last art a

battle against a giant golem correct?」

www.asianovel.com
 600 Report
While deploying the gate, Hajime averted his gaze with his all for
some reason.

「Miledy golem you mean. It was powerful desu. Thinking

back now, seeing that it didn’t directly use gravity magic, I
think she held back a lot against us at that time but……」

「……Nn. Perhaps, she simply couldn’t use her strength in

order to save her power for the end. But, they way she
dropped the whole ceiling, or controlling the knight
golems……she was strong.」

Yue and Shia commented. Shia then said 「 Now that you
mention it」 and hit her palm as though noticing something at this
late hour.

「 Miledy is now gone, so it became a half autonomous

golem isn’t it? If I remember right, Hajime-san placed it here
once more didn’t you?」

「We, well yeah. It was after Endou conquered the dungeon

but……that was because at that time I didn’t know that
Endou was cornered to that degree. I thought that it would
be problematic if dungeon conqueror show up so easily……」

「 ……You thought? What’s the matter Hajime? You’re

acting strange since some time ago.」

「No, it’s nothing. Because I thought that, I added a little

bit extra. Yeah, just a little but, you know.」

Hajime-san still keeping his gaze averted with all his effort and
wouldn’t meet anyone’s gaze.

Even while feeling suspicious, maintaining the gate that kept

getting dispersed was really difficult, so everyone shelved their
question for later and leaped inside.

www.asianovel.com
 601 Report
Although, there was no need to ask him later. Because the answer
appeared right before them.

「「「……」」」

Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio stiffened.

Countless blocks were floating within a vast space……that was

fine. It was just as they heard.

But, however.

They didn’t hear about this.

*GOGOGOGO-* Three pairs of mechanical wings on the back were

emitting light, full load of weapons……it was a gigantic golem that
looked like mobile sui○s they saw in robot anime of modern Japan.
They didn’t hear anything about this!

Hajime deployed triple layers of eight points barrier with a natural

movement. At the same time, the new golem-san folded its arms in a
savory pose and casually activated its gimmicks with *JAKO-!!*
sound.

The arms that extended from its rear had cannon turret docked
above the shoulders.

――Two 88 mm rail cannons. Stand b~~~y

The gigantic drills on both sides of the waist started rotating

*KIIIIIINN*, at the same time six gun barrels from the inside that was
split into four showed themselves.

――Two variable 30 mm gatling rail guns. Stand b~~y

The chest armor slid and from inside an armament that looked like
beehive showed up.

――Heat seeker missile – 120 shots. Stand b~~y

www.asianovel.com
 602 Report
Someone turned the golem into this appearance.

Of course, there was only one culprit.

Kaori and others were turning to look across their shoulder with
stiff motion like a creaking machine that hadn’t been oiled.

Their faces were written with 「This is a lie right?」.

Hajime obstinately kept his gaze averted he simply said the

necessary words frankly.

「Look to the front. ――You’ll die you know?」

At that instant, the sound of tyranny loudly resounded.

At the same time,

「NOOOOOOOOOOOOO-」

「HAJIME YOU IDIOOOOOOOTT」

「DRA, DRAGON TRANSFORMATION-!!」

A scream and an insult and a flustered voice resounded.

Flash and flame blast and shockwave trampled the space. Kaori
took defensive posture with her disintegration wings along with
Shizuku, while Tio guarded using her black scales while gasping ‘ahn
ahn-‘.

「……Ha, Hajime-san? What’s that? It’s completely different

from our fight though. That’s not a level of adding a bit extra
though!」

「That’s Super Miledy GGolem.」

「I see. I don’t get it.」

www.asianovel.com
 603 Report
Tio was blown away while they were talking. She raised her voice
‘Aha~~hn’ in anguish while the giant body of black dragon crashed
on the wall. The scales she was proud of were tattered.

On the other hand with Kaori and Shizuku, perhaps it was just as
expected from the disintegration defense, it was splendidly blocking
the barrage, but they were unable to move from their spot.

Then, Super Miledy G seemed to lose patience and showed a new

movement. It was posing savorily while swinging its right arm, then
the arm morphed with *gashon-* sound into an electromagnetically
accelerated pile bunker.

It charged forward while the gushing of dramatic light on its back

fluttered like meteor.

「Ka, Kaorii! RUUUUUUUNNNN」

「Ha, Hajime-kun! It’ll be fine right!?」

The Shirasaki husband and wife were completely panicked. Hajime

nodded strongly.

「It will be fine. In the past, I broke through that

disintegration defense using the same method. Even if it’s
Kaori, she won’t be able to win against the sure-kill Pile Shot
of my masterpiece Super Miledy G.」

「That’s not what I meant!」

Kaoruko-okaasan unusually tsukkomi-ed with all her strength. The

kindhearted Myuu screamed her warning 「 Ruuunn! Kaori-
oneechan! Super run awaa~~y nano!」.

Kaori too seemed to have sensed the sparking gigantic pile bunker.
In a hurry she escaped from the back of the silver wing cocoon
together with Shizuku, and then without delay she withdraw in
godspeed.

www.asianovel.com
 604 Report
Right after that, the fiendish barrier that would disintegrate
everything was easily pierced through from the center with a
thunderous roar.

「 NAGUMO HAJIMEEE-, YOU BASTARD DOING THAT TO

KAORIIIII-」

Tomoichi-otousan jumped at Hajime. Sumire-okaasan also yelled

「Kaoriii! Shizuku-chaaan-. Come back heree~~e」. But, the
best friend duo didn’t give up.

「We aren’t just going to keep getting done in-」

「Let’s go-, Shizuku-chan!」

Kaori and Shizuku appeared behind Super Miledy G when anyone

noticed. Each of them moved to take away the arms of Super Miledy
G with a slash of disintegration and space severing slash
respectively.

‘Oo!!’ Cheers were raised but……

「Fuh, naïve. Do you two think that I’ll overlook its many
blind spots that are created due to its huge size?」

「……Hajime, which side you’re on?」

The three pairs of protuberances that seemed like wings were

purged from Super Miledy G. Those parts that were in the shape of
triangle immediately floated in the air while turning around and
pointed their tip to behind. Gun muzzle could be seen at the tips. All-
range weapon was romance!

「Wai-!!?」

「It’s a lie right!?」

*CHUDODODODON* A storm of rifle bullet was fired. Kaori dodged

www.asianovel.com
 605 Report
with godspeed. Shizuku summoned a swarm of black katana and
bundled them like flower petals, at the same time she activated
space severance “Senka” in all the black katana.

『Eeei-, goshujin-sama! This art overdoing it!』

Tio made her comeback even while dropping complain like that.
She rushed Super Miledy G with the black dragon’s huge body to seal
its movement but……

「Wha-, a bea○ saber!?」

It was Shuu who yelled. Just as he said, Super Miledy G grasped

two sticks that were attached on its thighs and mowed horizontally
with another cool pose while activating the bea○ saber at the same
time.

「The highest grade flame is heated even more using

sublimation magic, and then it’s compressed using gravity
magic. It was a pain to recreate that.」

「……So this is the thing that Hajime made me helped with.」

Tio’s scales were torn off right at this time and she tried to take
distance in panic. But Super Miledy G docked the handle of the two
bea○ sabers together to make them into a spear. Yue got a faraway
look while looking at Tio who was being cornered by Super Miledy G
that was making a savory pose.

「Hajime’s bad habit came out.」

Sumire’s convulsing expression told the story. Which was, the

disposition of Hajime who would dash without knowing to stop when
it came to creating things. Or rather, it was the karma of Nagumo
family.

Even after that, there was space leap attack by bit weapon……

www.asianovel.com
 606 Report
Or the opposite of countering by using the gate installed in the
variable chakram to displace the attack of Kaori and co back to
them……

Or an outrageous dodging method by purging the spot that would

get cut and then immediately docking the parts back together……

Or external weapons flying out from several floating blocks which

then docked with Super Miledy G, and then using the strengthened
weapon a barrage was laid out like a storm……

Or the right hand burning bright red……

Or becoming battle mode by transformation……

Or drill……

「A, as expected isn’t this looking bad?」

「 Is it just my imagination? It feels like Shizuku is half-

crying though……」

Kirino showed her rare flustered appearance, while Shuuzou was

sweating coldly.

Although, the three of them weren’t survivor of the holy precincts

just for show. They had also grown stronger since then, so they
wouldn’t allow themselves to keep getting done in forever.

The three of them got used to the movement of Super Miledy G

and they had also recovered from their flustered state. They began
to show teamwork in harmony.

Kaori toyed with the opponent using godspeed, Tio attracted its
attention using large scale attack, and Shizuku took advantage of the
instantaneous opening by stepping forward and cutting down its
weapons little by little. Even if they got hit Kaori would immediately
heal them.

www.asianovel.com
 607 Report
Was Super Miledy G amazing that it could contend with the three
of them right from the front? Or, were the three amazing that they
could take on the embodiment of Hajime’s passion that was
unrestrained?

It was extremely complicated. At the very least, it was a good

fortune that abyss lord’s challenge was before Super Miledy G got
deployed here. But considering that this thing was deployed here due
to that abyss lord’s success, it could also be argued that right now
Kaori and co were screaming in frustration was also his fault.

Putting that aside, Kaori and co were managing to shave down the
opponent bit by bit like in a RPG boss battle. Their battle was quite
an impressive sight.

Shia and Myuu, and then the parents starting from Yaegashi family
were gradually cheering them on loudly. For some reason Hajime-
san’s fearless grin was also deepening, and Yue’s exasperated gaze
was also getting stronger!

「Haa, haa-, just a little bit more!」

「 I, I thought we’re going to die but……looks like we’ll

manage somehow.」

『 Haa haa. Tha, that accursed goshujin-sama-. With

something like this-, who wouldst be able to conquer this
place in the future!』

Their exhaustion was fierce due to Raisen’s special characteristic.

The three of them were already nearing their limit. However, Super
Miledy G also got most of its weapons cut down by Shizuku. It also
got hit by disintegration bombardment and dragon breath. It was
damaged all over.

「Shizuku-chan! Tio! We’re going to finish it in one go!」

「Yes!」
www.asianovel.com
 608 Report
『Understood!』

The three heightened their spirit so that this would be the last
but……

Mass production of trump card was exactly Hajime quality.

「Naïve-, that’s naïve you three! You’re so naïve like Coca

○ola with plenty of sugar tossed in and then boiled until it’s
concentrated!」 (TN: Naïve in Japan is amai, which could also mean
sweet.)

「……That’s why, whose side you’re on Hajime?」

Hajime-san was the ally of romance.

As though answering its creator, Super Miledy G emitted light.

Crimson magic power was sparkling and enveloped Super Miledy G.
The armor parts were purged with *bashun bashun* sound, and its
gigantic body became slim.

Super Miledy G became two sizes smaller. It folded its hand and
scattered vast amount of crimson particles around. It was shining as
though its whole body was heated red hot.

「Do, don’t tell me Hajime. You……」

Shuu turned a gaze that was mixed with awe at his son’s deed that
knew no compromise. Hajime let out a 「Fuh」 savorily like a certain
lord somewhere. Yue-san’s gaze was lukewarm. Her expression was
saying 「How cute」 like what Sumire sent to Shuu before.

「The boss will become stronger when its HP gauge enter

the red zone. That’s common sense!」

「THAT KIND OF COMMON SENSE IS

UNNECESSARRYYYYYYYYYYY- 」

www.asianovel.com
 609 Report
Kaori’s yell echoed, at the same time Super Miledy G’s figure
blurred. It seemed to be some kind of “Limit Break” state. It
displayed a terrific mobility and instantly approached the three! The
figure that blurred to two or three layers was just like Neunte in the
past. Bea○ sabers flew out like assassin blade from the tips of its two
arms and two legs! Cool!

「 Trans-A○ Mode activate! Go-, Super Miledy G! Show

them-, your power!」

「Hajime-, just which side you’re on!」

『 Goshujin-sama-, let’s hold family meeting later on-. I

wouldst not let thy get away with this!』

Intense quake burst deep underground Raisen once more. There

were also angry yells and screams raised up.

After that, what was the result of the dungeon conquer of Kaori
and co……

「Hey, Hajime-kun. Are you reflecting?」

「Hajime, who is telling you that it’s fine to stop sitting

seiza?」

「 Goshujin-sama, remake it. Back to the level of the

original Miledy golem. Thy understand?」

「……Yes ma’am. I’m really sorry.」

It could be guessed from seeing Hajime who was sitting in seiza

posture with his head hanging down, the Super Miledy G that became
rubbish nearby after self-destructing, and the magic circle in Miledy’s
hideout that wasn’t shining.

It seemed that Kaori and co obtaining gravity magic would still take
a little while more.

www.asianovel.com
 610 Report
.

AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports
about misspelling and omitted words.

It has been announced at Arifureta’s official homepage too but,

volume 10 is planned to be released in June along with Drama CD.

In other words, Shirakome will have to get back into work again
(sweat)

The update will be irregular again. I wish that I won’t be absent for
one month but, if that actually happen then I’m sorry. Please keep
taking care of this work from here on too.

※ Material introduction

It went without saying, the material is from Terminat○r. She also

made a wonderful thumb up…

It’s reimported from Nichijou. From the evaluation of ???. (TN:

Don’t know which reference is this. Here is the raw ボージョ○ー)

From the omake of comic volume 4. As expected from RoGa-

sensei. The design was superb lol. The functions came from the
frame of various certain robot anime. There won’t be any end to it if I
start introducing them, so I’m sorry but it’s omitted! Only the last
crimson one. Trans-A○. I super like it. There are also various other
things inserted.

※ Updates in Gardo!

www.asianovel.com
 611 Report
That’s all. Those chapters are in the middle of publishing for free.
Please go take a look at them!

※Publication Zero volume 3 right now on sale.

Best regard for this one too!

Table of Content

www.asianovel.com
 612 Report

Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.

ASIANOVEL.COM wishes to emphasize that this translation is for

review purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or
any rights whatsoever.

Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for

commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANOVEL.COM does not
and will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited
to rent, sell, print, auction.

www.asianovel.com